This is a modern-English version of The Children of the New Forest, originally written by Marryat, Frederick.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Captain Marryat
"The Children of the New Forest"
Chapter One.
The circumstances which I am about to relate to my juvenile readers took place in the year 1647. By referring to the history of England of that date they will find that King Charles the First, against whom the Commons of England had rebelled, after a civil war of nearly five years, had been defeated, and was confined as a prisoner at Hampton Court. The Cavaliers, or the party who fought for King Charles, had all been dispersed, and the Parliamentary army under the command of Cromwell were beginning to control the Commons.
The events I'm about to share with my young readers happened in 1647. If you look at the history of England from that time, you'll see that King Charles the First, who was rebelled against by the Commons of England, had been defeated after nearly five years of civil war and was being held prisoner at Hampton Court. The Cavaliers, the group that fought for King Charles, had all been scattered, and the Parliamentary army led by Cromwell was starting to take charge of the Commons.
It was in the month of November in this year that King Charles, accompanied by Sir John Berkely Ashburnham and Legg, made his escape from Hampton Court, and rode as fast as the horses could carry them towards that part of Hampshire which led to the New Forest. The king expected that his friends had provided a vessel in which he might escape to France; but in this he was disappointed. There was no vessel ready, and after riding for some time along the shore he resolved to go to Titchfield, a seat belonging to the Earl of Southampton. After a long consultation with those who attended him, he yielded to their advice, which was, to trust to Colonel Hammond, who was governor of the Isle of Wight for the Parliament, but who was supposed to be friendly to the king. Whatever might be the feelings of commiseration of Colonel Hammond towards a king so unfortunately situated, he was firm in his duties towards his employers, and the consequence was that King Charles found himself again a prisoner in Carisbrook Castle.
In November of this year, King Charles, along with Sir John Berkely Ashburnham and Legg, made his escape from Hampton Court and rode as fast as the horses could take them toward the part of Hampshire that leads to the New Forest. The king hoped his friends had arranged for a boat to take him to France, but he was disappointed. There was no boat ready, and after riding along the shore for a while, he decided to go to Titchfield, a residence owned by the Earl of Southampton. After a lengthy discussion with his companions, he agreed to their suggestion to trust Colonel Hammond, who was the governor of the Isle of Wight for the Parliament but was thought to be sympathetic to the king. However, despite any sympathy Colonel Hammond might have felt for a king in such a dire situation, he remained loyal to his duties toward his employers, resulting in King Charles becoming a prisoner again at Carisbrook Castle.
But we must now leave the king, and retrace history to the commencement of the civil war. A short distance from the town of Lymington, which is not far from Titchfield, where the king took shelter, but on the other side of the Southampton Water, and south of the New Forest, to which it adjoins, was a property called Arnwood, which belonged to a Cavalier of the name of Beverley. It was at that time a property of considerable value, being very extensive, and the park ornamented with valuable timber; for it abutted on the New Forest, and might have been supposed to have been a continuation of it. This Colonel Beverley, as we must call him, for he rose to that rank in the king’s army, was a valued friend and companion of Prince Rupert’s, and commanded several troops of cavalry. He was ever at his side in the brilliant charges made by this gallant prince, and at last fell in his arms at the battle of Naseby. Colonel Beverley had married into the family of the Villiers, and the issue of his marriage was two sons and two daughters; but his zeal and sense of duty had induced him, at the commencement of the war, to leave his wife and family at Arnwood, and he was fated never to meet them again. The news of his death had such an effect upon Mrs Beverley, already worn with anxiety on her husband’s account, that a few months afterwards she followed him to an early tomb, leaving the four children under the charge of an elderly relative till such time as the family of the Villiers could protect them; but, as will appear by our history, this was not at that period possible. The life of a king and many other lives were in jeopardy, and the orphans remained at Arnwood, still under the care of their elderly relation, at the time that our history commences.
But we must now leave the king and go back to the start of the civil war. Not far from the town of Lymington, near Titchfield where the king took refuge, was a property called Arnwood, located on the opposite side of Southampton Water and south of the New Forest, which it bordered. This property belonged to a Cavalier named Beverley. At that time, it was quite valuable, being extensive and its park adorned with valuable timber; it bordered the New Forest and could easily have been taken for part of it. Colonel Beverley, as we must refer to him since he rose to that rank in the king’s army, was a trusted friend and companion of Prince Rupert and commanded several cavalry troops. He always fought alongside Prince Rupert in his brilliant charges and ultimately fell in his arms at the battle of Naseby. Colonel Beverley had married into the Villiers family and had two sons and two daughters with his wife. However, his dedication and sense of duty led him, at the start of the war, to leave his wife and children at Arnwood, and he was destined never to see them again. The news of his death devastated Mrs. Beverley, who was already worn down with worry about her husband, and a few months later she passed away, leaving their four children in the care of an elderly relative until the Villiers family could take them in; but, as will be shown in our history, that was not possible at that time. The lives of the king and many others were in danger, and the orphans remained at Arnwood, still in the care of their elderly relative when our history begins.
The New Forest, my readers are perhaps aware, was first enclosed by William the Conqueror as a royal forest for his own amusement, for in those days most crowned heads were passionately fond of the chase; and they may also recollect that his successor, William Rufus, met his death in this forest by the glancing of an arrow shot by Sir Walter Tyrrell. Since that time to the present day it has continued a royal domain. At the period of which we are writing it had an establishment of verderers and keepers, paid by the Crown, amounting to some forty or fifty men. At the commencement of the civil war they remained at their posts, but soon found, in the disorganised state of the country, that their wages were no longer to be obtained; and then, when the king had decided upon raising an army, Beverley, who held a superior office in the forest, enrolled all the young and athletic men who were employed in the forest, and marched them away with him to join the king’s army. Some few remained, their age not rendering their services of value, and among them was an old and attached servant of Beverley’s, a man above sixty years of age, whose name was Jacob Armitage, and who had obtained the situation through Colonel Beverley’s interest. Those who remained in the forest lived in cottages many miles asunder, and indemnified themselves for the non-payment of their salaries by killing the deer for sale and for their own subsistence.
The New Forest, as you might know, was first enclosed by William the Conqueror as a royal forest for his own enjoyment because, back then, most monarchs loved to hunt; and you might also remember that his successor, William Rufus, died in this forest after being accidentally shot by Sir Walter Tyrrell. Since then, it has remained a royal territory. At the time we’re discussing, there were a number of verderers and keepers, around forty or fifty men, employed by the Crown. When the civil war broke out, they stayed on but soon realized, due to the chaos in the country, that they weren't getting paid anymore. When the king decided to raise an army, Beverley, who had a higher position in the forest, enlisted all the strong young men working there and took them to join the king’s army. A few stayed behind, mainly older men who weren’t very useful, including Jacob Armitage, an older and loyal servant of Beverley’s, who was over sixty and got his job through Colonel Beverley’s support. Those who remained in the forest lived in cottages spread out over many miles and made up for their unpaid salaries by hunting deer for sale and their own food.
The cottage of Jacob Armitage was situated on the skirts of the New Forest, about a mile and a half from the mansion of Arnwood; and when Colonel Beverley went to join the king’s troops, feeling how little security there would be for his wife and children in those troubled times, he requested the old man, by his attachment to the family, not to lose sight of Arnwood, but to call there as often as possible to see if he could be of service to Mrs Beverley. The colonel would have persuaded Jacob to have altogether taken up his residence at the mansion; but to this the old man objected. He had been all his life under the greenwood tree, and could not bear to leave the forest. He promised the colonel that he would watch over his family, and ever be at hand when required; and he kept his word. The death of Colonel Beverley was a heavy blow to the old forester, and he watched over Mrs Beverley and the orphans with the greatest solicitude; but when Mrs Beverley followed her husband to the tomb he then redoubled his attentions, and was seldom more than a few hours at a time away from the mansion. The two boys were his inseparable companions, and he instructed them, young as they were, in all the secrets of his own calling. Such was the state of affairs at the time that King Charles made his escape from Hampton Court; and I now shall resume my narrative from where it was broken off.
The cottage of Jacob Armitage was on the edge of the New Forest, about a mile and a half from the Arnwood mansion. When Colonel Beverley went to join the king’s troops, he felt there wouldn't be much safety for his wife and kids during those troubled times. He asked the old man, who was devoted to the family, not to lose track of Arnwood and to check in as often as he could to see if he could help Mrs. Beverley. The colonel tried to convince Jacob to move into the mansion, but the old man refused. He had spent his whole life in the forest and couldn’t imagine leaving it. He promised the colonel he would look after his family and always be available when needed, and he kept that promise. The death of Colonel Beverley hit the old forester hard, and he cared for Mrs. Beverley and the children with great concern. When Mrs. Beverley passed away shortly after her husband, his care for them intensified, and he was hardly away from the mansion for more than a few hours at a time. The two boys became his constant companions, and though they were young, he taught them all the secrets of his trade. This was the situation when King Charles made his escape from Hampton Court, and now I will continue my story from where it was interrupted.
As soon as the escape of Charles the First was made known to Cromwell and the Parliament, troops of horse were despatched in every direction to the southward, towards which the prints of the horses’ hoofs proved that he had gone. As they found that he had proceeded in the direction of the New Forest, the troops were subdivided and ordered to scour the forest, in parties of twelve to twenty, while others hastened down to Southampton, Lymington, and every other seaport or part of the coast from which the king might be likely to embark. Old Jacob had been at Arnwood on the day before, but on this day he had made up his mind to procure some venison, that he might not go there again empty-handed; for Miss Judith Villiers was very partial to venison, and was not slow to remind Jacob if the larder was for many days deficient in that meat. Jacob had gone out accordingly; he had gained his leeward position of a fine buck, and was gradually nearing him by stealth, now behind a huge oak-tree, and then crawling through the high fern, so as to get within shot unperceived, when on a sudden the animal, which had been quietly feeding, bounded away and disappeared in the thicket. At the same time Jacob perceived a small body of horse galloping through the glen in which the buck had been feeding. Jacob had never yet seen the Parliamentary troops, for they had not during the war been sent into that part of the country, but their iron skull-caps, their buff accoutrements, and dark habiliments, assured him that such these must be; so very different were they from the gaily-equipped Cavalier cavalry commanded by Prince Rupert. At the time that they advanced, Jacob had been lying down in the fern near to some low black-thorn-bushes; not wishing to be perceived by them, he drew back between the bushes, intending to remain concealed until they should gallop out of sight; for Jacob thought, “I am a king’s forester, and they may consider me as an enemy; and who knows how I may be treated by them?” But Jacob was disappointed in his expectations of the troops riding past him; on the contrary, as soon as they arrived at an oak-tree within twenty yards of where he was concealed, the order was given to halt and dismount; the sabres of the horsemen clattered in their iron sheaths as the order was obeyed, and the old man expected to be immediately discovered; but one of the thorn-bushes was directly between him and the troopers, and effectually concealed him. At last Jacob ventured to raise his head and peep through the bush; and he perceived that the men were loosening the girths of their black horses, or wiping away the perspiration from their sides with handfuls of fern.
As soon as Cromwell and the Parliament heard about Charles the First's escape, troops were sent in every direction southward, where the tracks of the horse’s hooves indicated he had gone. Realizing he was heading toward the New Forest, the troops were split up and ordered to search the forest in groups of twelve to twenty, while others rushed to Southampton, Lymington, and any other seaport or coastal area where the king might try to leave. Old Jacob had been at Arnwood the day before, but today he was determined to get some venison so he wouldn’t show up empty-handed again; Miss Judith Villiers loved venison and made sure to remind Jacob if the pantry was running low on it. Jacob set out to hunt; he had taken up a good position to spot a fine buck and was quietly moving closer, hiding behind a large oak and crawling through the tall ferns to get within range without being noticed, when suddenly the deer, which had been grazing peacefully, took off and vanished into the bushes. At the same time, Jacob noticed a small group of horsemen galloping through the valley where the buck had been feeding. Jacob had never seen the Parliamentary troops before, as they hadn’t come to this part of the country during the war, but their metal helmets, leather gear, and dark uniforms made it clear who they were; they looked very different from the brightly dressed Cavalier cavalry led by Prince Rupert. As they approached, Jacob had been lying in the ferns near some low blackthorn bushes; not wanting to be seen, he pulled back between the bushes, planning to stay out of sight until they were gone because he thought, “I’m a king's forester, and they might see me as an enemy; who knows how they would treat me?” But Jacob was disappointed when instead of riding past, the troops halted and dismounted near an oak just twenty yards away from him. The cavalry sabers clanged in their sheaths as they followed the orders, and the old man braced himself to be discovered; however, a thorn bush blocked his view from the troopers, effectively hiding him. Finally, Jacob dared to lift his head and peek through the bush; he saw the men loosening their saddles on their black horses or wiping the sweat off their flanks with handfuls of ferns.
A powerfully-framed man, who appeared to command the others, was standing with his hand upon the arched neck of his steed, which appeared as fresh and vigorous as ever, although covered with foam and perspiration. “Spare not to rub down, my men,” said he, “for we have tried the mettle of our horses, and have now but one half-hour’s breathing-time. We must be on, for the work of the Lord must be done.”
A strong-looking man, who seemed to be leading the others, was standing with his hand resting on the curved neck of his horse, which looked as fresh and full of energy as ever, even though it was covered in foam and sweat. “Don’t hold back on rubbing them down, guys,” he said, “because we’ve pushed our horses hard, and we only have half an hour to catch our breath. We need to move on, because the Lord's work needs to get done.”
“They say that this forest is many miles in length and breadth,” observed another of the men, “and we may ride many a mile to no purpose; but here is James Southwold, who once was living in it as a verderer; nay, I think that he said that he was born and bred in these woods. Was it not so, James Southwold?”
“They say this forest is really big, stretching for miles in every direction,” said one of the men. “We could ride for miles and not get anywhere; but here’s James Southwold, who used to live here as a keeper. In fact, I believe he said he was born and raised in these woods. Is that right, James Southwold?”
“It is even as you say,” replied an active-looking young man; “I was born and bred in this forest, and my father was a verderer before me.”
“It’s true, just like you said,” replied a young man who looked fit. “I was born and raised in this forest, and my father was a ranger before me.”
Jacob Armitage, who listened to the conversation, immediately recognised the young man in question. He was one of those who had joined the king’s army with the other verderers and keepers. It pained him much to perceive that one who had always been considered a frank, true-hearted young man, and who left the forest to fight in defence of his king, was now turned a traitor, and had joined the ranks of the enemy; and Jacob thought how much better it had been for James Southwold if he had never quitted the New Forest, and had not been corrupted by evil company: “He was a good lad,” thought Jacob, “and now he is a traitor and a hypocrite.”
Jacob Armitage, who was listening to the conversation, immediately recognized the young man in question. He was one of those who had joined the king’s army along with the other forest keepers and rangers. It pained him greatly to see that someone who had always been known as a genuine, kind-hearted young man, and who left the forest to defend his king, had now become a traitor and joined the enemy. Jacob thought about how much better it would have been for James Southwold if he had never left the New Forest and hadn’t fallen in with the wrong crowd: “He was a good guy,” Jacob thought, “and now he’s a traitor and a hypocrite.”
“If born and bred in this forest, James Southwold,” said the leader of the troop, “you must fain know all its mazes and paths. Now call to mind, are there no secret hiding-places in which people may remain concealed; no thickets which may cover both man and horse? Peradventure thou mayst point out the very spot where this man Charles may be hidden.”
“If you were born and raised in this forest, James Southwold,” said the leader of the group, “you must surely know all its twists and turns. Now think back, are there any secret hiding places where someone could stay hidden; any thickets that could shelter both a person and a horse? Perhaps you can indicate the exact spot where this man Charles might be hiding.”
“I do know one dell, within a mile of Arnwood,” replied James Southwold, “which might cover double our troop from the eyes of the most wary.”
“I happen to know of a dell, just a mile from Arnwood,” replied James Southwold, “that could hide twice our troop from the watchful eyes of anyone.”
“We will ride there, then,” replied the leader. “Arnwood, sayest thou? Is not that the property of the Malignant, Cavalier Beverley, who was shot down at Naseby?”
“We'll ride there, then,” replied the leader. “Arnwood, you say? Isn't that the property of the Malignant, Cavalier Beverley, who was shot at Naseby?”
“Even so,” replied Southwold; “and many is the time—that is, in the olden time, before I was regenerated—many is the day of revelry that I have passed there; many the cup of good ale that I have quaffed.”
“Even so,” replied Southwold; “and there have been many times—that is, in the past, before I turned my life around—many days of celebration that I have spent there; many cups of good beer that I have drunk.”
“And thou shalt quaff it again,” replied the leader. “Good ale was not intended only for Malignants, but for those who serve diligently. After we have examined the dell which thou speakest of, we will direct our horses’ heads towards Arnwood.”
“And you will drink it again,” replied the leader. “Good ale isn't just for the troublemakers, but for those who work hard. After we check out the valley you’re talking about, we’ll turn our horses towards Arnwood.”
“Who knows but what the man Charles may be concealed in the Malignant’s house?” observed another.
“Who knows, maybe the guy Charles is hiding in the Malignant’s house?” said another.
“In the day, I should say no,” replied the leader; “but in the night the Cavaliers like to have a roof over their heads; and therefore at night, and not before, will we proceed thither.”
“In the day, I would say no,” replied the leader; “but at night the Cavaliers prefer to have a roof over their heads; so at night, and not before, we will go there.”
“I have searched many of their abodes,” observed another; “but search is almost in vain. What with their spring panels and secret doors, their false ceilings and double walls, one may ferret for ever and find nothing.”
“I have searched many of their homes,” said another; “but it’s almost pointless. With their spring panels and hidden doors, their false ceilings and double walls, you could search forever and not find anything.”
“Yes,” replied the leader, “their abodes are full of these Popish abominations; but there is one way which is sure; and if the man Charles be concealed in any house, I venture to say that I will find him. Fire and smoke will bring him forth; and to every Malignant’s house within twenty miles will I apply the torch; but it must be at night, for we are not sure of his being housed during the day. James Southwold, thou knowest well the mansion of Arnwood?”
“Yes,” replied the leader, “their homes are full of these Catholic abominations; but there's one sure way to find him. Fire and smoke will bring him out; and I will set fire to every Malignant’s house within twenty miles. However, it has to be at night, because we can’t be certain he’s inside during the day. James Southwold, you know the mansion of Arnwood well?”
“I know well my way to all the offices below—the buttery, the cellar, and the kitchen; but I cannot say that I have ever been into the apartments of the upper house.”
“I know my way around all the rooms downstairs—the pantry, the cellar, and the kitchen; but I can’t say I’ve ever been to the rooms in the upper house.”
“That it needeth not; if thou canst direct us to the lower entrance, it will be sufficient.”
"That's not necessary; if you can show us the lower entrance, that will be enough."
“That can I, Master Ingram,” replied Southwold, “and to where the best ale used to be found.”
“That I can, Master Ingram,” replied Southwold, “and to where the best beer used to be found.”
“Enough, Southwold, enough; our work must be done, and diligently. Now, my men, tighten your girths; we will just ride to the dell: if it conceals not whom we seek, it shall conceal us till night, and then the country shall be lighted up with the flames of Arnwood, while we surround the house and prevent escape. Levellers, to horse!”
“Enough, Southwold, enough; we need to get our work done, and we need to do it well. Now, my men, tighten your belts; we’ll ride to the dell: if it doesn't hide whom we're looking for, it will keep us hidden until night, and then the country will be lit up with the flames of Arnwood, while we surround the house and stop anyone from escaping. Levellers, get on your horses!”
The troopers sprang upon their saddles, and went off at a hard trot, Southwold leading the way. Jacob remained among the fern until they were out of sight, and then rose up. He looked for a short time in the direction in which the troopers had gone, stooped down again to take up his gun, and then said, “There’s providence in this; yes, and there’s providence in my not having my dog with me, for he would not have remained quiet for so long a time. Who would ever have thought that James Southwold would have turned a traitor! More than traitor, for he is now ready to bite the hand that has fed him, to burn the house that has ever welcomed him. This is a bad world, and I thank heaven that I have lived in the woods. But there is no time to lose;” and the old forester threw his gun over his shoulder and hastened away in the direction of his own cottage.
The troopers jumped into their saddles and took off at a quick trot, with Southwold leading the way. Jacob stayed hidden among the ferns until they were out of sight, then stood up. He looked for a moment in the direction the troopers had gone, bent down to grab his gun, and said, “There’s a reason for this; yes, and I’m glad I don’t have my dog with me, because he wouldn’t have stayed quiet for so long. Who would have thought that James Southwold would turn traitor! More than traitor, because he’s now ready to bite the hand that has fed him, to burn the house that has always welcomed him. This is a harsh world, and I thank heaven I’ve lived in the woods. But I can’t waste any time;” and the old forester slung his gun over his shoulder and hurried off toward his cottage.
“And so the king has escaped,” thought Jacob, as he went along, “and he may be in the forest! Who knows but he may be at Arnwood, for he must hardly know where to go for shelter? I must haste and see Miss Judith immediately. ‘Levellers, to horse!’ the fellow said. What’s a Leveller?” thought Jacob.
“And so the king has escaped,” Jacob thought as he walked along. “He could be in the forest! Who knows, he might be at Arnwood, since he probably doesn’t know where to find shelter? I need to hurry and see Miss Judith right away. ‘Levellers, to horse!’ the guy said. What’s a Leveller?” Jacob wondered.
As perhaps my readers may ask the same question, they must know that a large proportion of the Parliamentary army had at this time assumed the name of Levellers, in consequence of having taken up the opinion that every man should be on an equality, and property should be equally divided. The hatred of these people to any one above them in rank or property, especially towards those of the king’s party, which mostly consisted of men of rank and property, was unbounded, and they were merciless and cruel to the highest degree; throwing off much of hat fanatical bearing and language which had before distinguished the Puritans. Cromwell had great difficulty in eventually putting them down, which he did at last accomplish by hanging and slaughtering many. Of this Jacob knew nothing; all he knew was, that Arnwood was to be burnt down that night, and that it would be necessary to remove the family. As for obtaining assistance to oppose the troopers, that he knew to be impossible. As he thought of what must take place, he thanked God for having allowed him to gain the knowledge of what was to happen, and hastened on his way. He had been about eight miles from Arnwood when he had concealed himself in the fern. Jacob first went to his cottage to deposit his gun, saddled his forest pony, and set off for Arnwood. In less than two hours the old man was at the door of the mansion; it was then about three o’clock in the afternoon, and being in the month of November, there was not so much as two hours of daylight remaining. “I shall have a difficult job with the stiff old lady,” thought Jacob, as he rang the bell; “I don’t believe that she would rise out of her high chair for old Noll and his whole army at his back. But we shall see.”
As my readers might wonder the same thing, they should know that a large part of the Parliamentary army had at this point adopted the name Levellers because they believed that everyone should be equal and property should be shared equally. Their hatred towards anyone of higher rank or wealth, especially those aligned with the king, who primarily were people of status and wealth, was extreme, and they were ruthlessly cruel; they shed much of the fanatical attitude and language that previously characterized the Puritans. Cromwell faced significant challenges in ultimately defeating them, which he managed to do by executing and slaughtering many. Jacob knew nothing of this; all he knew was that Arnwood was set to be burned down that night and that the family needed to be evacuated. He understood that getting help to resist the soldiers was impossible. As he contemplated what was about to happen, he thanked God for letting him know in advance, and he hurried on his way. He had been about eight miles from Arnwood when he hid himself in the ferns. Jacob first went to his cottage to drop off his gun, saddled his forest pony, and headed for Arnwood. In less than two hours, the old man arrived at the mansion door; it was around three o’clock in the afternoon, and since it was November, there were only about two hours of daylight left. “I’m going to have a tough time with the stubborn old lady,” Jacob thought as he rang the bell; “I doubt she’d get out of her chair even for old Noll and his entire army. But we’ll see.”
Chapter Two.
Before Jacob is admitted to the presence of Miss Judith Villiers, we must give some account of the establishment at Arnwood. With the exception of one male servant, who officiated in the house and stable as his services might be required, every man of the household of Colonel Beverley had followed the fortunes of their master, and as none had returned, they, in all probability, had shared his fate. Three female servants, with the man above mentioned, composed the whole household. Indeed, there was every reason for not increasing the establishment; for the rents were either paid in part or not paid at all. It was generally supposed that the property, now that the Parliament had gained the day, would be sequestrated, although such was not yet the case; and the tenants were unwilling to pay, to those who were not authorised to receive, the rents which they might be again called upon to make good. Miss Judith Villiers, therefore, found it difficult to maintain the present household; and although she did not tell Jacob Armitage that such was the case, the fact was, that very often the venison which he brought to the mansion was all the meat that was in the larder. The three female servants held the offices of cook, attendant upon Miss Villiers, and housemaid; the children being under the care of no particular servant, and left much to themselves. There had been a chaplain in the house, but he had quitted before the death of Mrs Beverley, and the vacancy had not been filled up; indeed, it could not well be, for the one who left had not received his salary for many months, and Miss Judith Villiers, expecting every day to be summoned by her relations to bring the children and join them, sat in her high chair waiting for the arrival of this summons, which, from the distracted state of the times, had never come.
Before Jacob meets Miss Judith Villiers, we should describe the situation at Arnwood. With the exception of one male servant who helped in the house and stables as needed, every man in Colonel Beverley’s household had followed their master, and since none had returned, they likely shared his fate. Three female servants, along with the aforementioned man, made up the entire staff. There was a good reason not to expand the household; the rents were either partially paid or not paid at all. It was generally believed that the property, now that Parliament had come out on top, would be confiscated, although that had not happened yet, and the tenants were hesitant to pay rent to those who were not authorized to collect it, which they might later be held accountable for. Therefore, Miss Judith Villiers found it difficult to sustain the current household, and though she didn’t tell Jacob Armitage, the truth was that often the venison he brought to the house was the only meat available in the pantry. The three female servants worked as the cook, attended to Miss Villiers, and served as the housemaid; the children had no dedicated caregiver and were often left to their own devices. There had been a chaplain in the house, but he had left before Mrs. Beverley died, and the position had not been filled; in fact, it couldn’t be, since the previous chaplain hadn’t been paid for many months. Miss Judith Villiers, expecting to be called by her relatives to bring the children and join them, waited in her high chair for a summons that, due to the troubled state of the times, had never arrived.
As we have before said, the orphans were four in number; the two eldest were boys, and the youngest were girls. Edward, the eldest boy, was between thirteen and fourteen years old; Humphrey, the second, was twelve; Alice, eleven; and Edith, eight. As it is the history of these young persons which we are about to narrate, we shall say little about them at present, except that for many months they had been under little or no restraint, and less attended to. Their companions were Benjamin, the man who remained in the house, and old Jacob Armitage, who passed all the time he could spare with them. Benjamin was rather weak in intellect, and was a source of amusement rather than otherwise. As for the female servants, one was wholly occupied with her attendance on Miss Judith, who was very exacting, and had a high notion of her own consequence. The other two had more than sufficient employment; as, when there is no money to pay with, everything must be done at home. That, under such circumstances, the boys became boisterous and the little girls became romps, is not to be wondered at; but their having become so was the cause of Miss Judith seldom admitting them into her room. It is true that they were sent for once a day, to ascertain if they were in the house or in existence, but soon dismissed and left to their own resources. Such was the neglect to which these young orphans were exposed. It must, however, be admitted, that this very neglect made them independent and bold, full of health from constant activity, and more fitted for the change which was so soon to take place.
As we’ve mentioned before, there were four orphans: the two oldest were boys and the youngest were girls. Edward, the oldest boy, was about thirteen or fourteen years old; Humphrey, the second, was twelve; Alice was eleven; and Edith was eight. Since this story is about these young people, we won't say much about them right now, except that for many months they had very little supervision and were mostly ignored. Their only companions were Benjamin, the man who stayed in the house, and old Jacob Armitage, who spent as much time with them as he could. Benjamin wasn't very bright and was more of a source of amusement than help. As for the female servants, one was completely occupied taking care of Miss Judith, who was very demanding and had a high opinion of herself. The other two had more than enough to do because when there’s no money to pay with, everything has to be done at home. Given these circumstances, it's no surprise that the boys got rowdy and the little girls acted up, but this was the reason Miss Judith rarely let them into her room. It’s true they were called in once a day to check if they were still around, but they were quickly sent away and left to figure things out on their own. Such was the neglect these young orphans faced. However, it must be said that this very neglect made them independent and bold, full of energy from their constant activity, and better prepared for the changes that were about to happen.
“Benjamin,” said Jacob, as the other came to the door, “I must speak with the old lady.”
“Benjamin,” Jacob said as the other person arrived at the door, “I need to talk to the old lady.”
“Have you brought any venison, Jacob?” said Benjamin, grinning; “else, I reckon, you’ll not be over welcome.”
“Did you bring any deer meat, Jacob?” Benjamin asked with a grin. “Otherwise, I guess you won’t be very welcome.”
“No, I have not; but it is an important business, so send Agatha to her directly.”
“No, I haven’t; but it’s important, so send Agatha to her right away.”
“I will; and I’ll not say anything about the venison.”
“I will; and I won't say anything about the deer meat.”
In a few minutes Jacob was ushered up by Agatha into Miss Judith Villiers’s apartment. The old lady was about fifty years of age, very prim and starched, sitting in a high-backed chair, with her feet upon a stool, and her hands crossed before her, her black mittens reposing upon her snow-white apron.
In a few minutes, Agatha led Jacob into Miss Judith Villiers’s apartment. The old lady was around fifty, very proper and formal, sitting in a high-backed chair with her feet on a stool and her hands crossed in front of her, her black mittens resting on her crisp white apron.
The old forester made his obeisance.
The old forest ranger bowed respectfully.
“You have important business with us, I am told,” observed Miss Judith.
"You have something important to discuss with us, I've been told," said Miss Judith.
“Most important, madam,” replied Jacob. “In the first place, it is right that you should be informed that his Majesty King Charles has escaped from Hampton Court.”
“Most importantly, ma'am,” replied Jacob. “First of all, you should know that His Majesty King Charles has escaped from Hampton Court.”
“His majesty escaped!” replied the lady.
“His majesty got away!” replied the lady.
“Yes; and is supposed to be secreted somewhere in this neighbourhood. His majesty is not in this house, madam, I presume?”
“Yes; and it's supposed to be hidden somewhere around here. I assume His Majesty is not in this house, ma'am?”
“Jacob, his majesty is not in this house; if he were, I would suffer my tongue to be torn out sooner than I would confess it, even to you.”
“Jacob, he’s not in this house; if he were, I’d let my tongue be torn out before I would admit it, even to you.”
“But I have more for your private ear, madam.”
“But I have more to share with you, ma'am.”
“Agatha, retire; and Agatha, be mindful that you go downstairs, and do not remain outside the door.”
“Agatha, go inside; and Agatha, remember to head downstairs and don’t stay outside the door.”
Agatha, with this injunction, bounced out of the room, slamming-to the door so as to make Miss Judith start from her seat.
Agatha, with this command, jumped out of the room, slamming the door to make Miss Judith jump in her seat.
“Ill-mannered girl!” exclaimed Miss Judith. “Now, Jacob Armitage, you may proceed.”
“Rude girl!” Miss Judith exclaimed. “Now, Jacob Armitage, you can continue.”
Jacob then entered into the detail of what he had overheard that morning, when he fell in with the troopers, concluding with the information that the mansion would be burnt down that very night. He then pointed out the necessity of immediately abandoning the house, as it would be impossible to oppose the troopers.
Jacob then explained what he had overheard that morning when he ran into the troopers, ending with the news that the mansion would be set on fire that very night. He emphasized the urgent need to leave the house immediately, as it would be impossible to fight against the troopers.
“And where am I to go to, Jacob?” said Miss Judith calmly.
“And where should I go, Jacob?” Miss Judith said calmly.
“I hardly know, madam; there is my cottage, it is but a poor place, and not fit for one like you.”
“I don’t really know, ma’am; there’s my cottage, but it’s just a small place and not suitable for someone like you.”
“So I should presume, Jacob Armitage; neither shall I accept your offer. It would ill befit the dignity of a Villiers to be frightened out of her abode by a party of rude soldiers. Happen what will, I shall not stir from this—no, not even from this chair. Neither do I consider the danger so great as you suppose. Let Benjamin saddle, and be prepared to ride over to Lymington immediately. I will give him a letter to the magistrate there, who will send us protection.”
“So I should assume, Jacob Armitage; I won't accept your offer. It wouldn’t be fitting for someone from the Villiers family to be scared out of her home by a group of rude soldiers. Whatever happens, I won’t move from here—not even from this chair. I also don’t think the danger is as serious as you believe. Have Benjamin get the horse ready, and be set to ride over to Lymington right away. I’ll give him a letter for the magistrate there, who will send us protection.”
“But, madam, the children cannot remain here. I will not leave them here. I promised the colonel—”
“But, ma'am, the kids can’t stay here. I won't leave them. I promised the colonel—”
“Will the children be in more danger than I shall be, Jacob Armitage?” replied the old lady stiffly. “They dare not ill-treat me—they may force the buttery and drink the ale—they may make merry with that and the venison which you have brought with you, I presume; but they will hardly venture to insult a lady of the house of Villiers.”
“Will the children be in more danger than I will be, Jacob Armitage?” replied the old lady stiffly. “They wouldn’t dare mistreat me—they might raid the pantry and drink the ale—they might have fun with that and the venison you brought with you, I assume; but they will hardly risk insulting a lady from the house of Villiers.”
“I fear they will venture anything, madam. At all events, they will frighten the children, and for one night they will be better in my cottage.”
“I’m worried they’ll do anything, ma’am. Either way, they’ll scare the kids, and for one night, it’s better they stay in my cottage.”
“Well, then, be it so; take them to your cottage, and take Martha to attend upon the Miss Beverleys. Go down now, and desire Agatha to come to me, and Benjamin to saddle as fast as he can.”
“Well, then, let it be; take them to your cottage, and have Martha help the Miss Beverleys. Go down now and ask Agatha to come to me, and get Benjamin to saddle up as quickly as he can.”
Jacob left the room, satisfied with the permission to remove the children. He knew that it was useless to argue with Miss Judith, who was immovable when once she had declared her intentions. He was debating in his own mind whether he should acquaint the servants with the threatened danger; but he had no occasion to do so, for Agatha had remained at the door while Jacob was communicating the intelligence, and as soon as he had arrived at that portion of it by which she learnt that the mansion was to be burnt down that night, had run off to the kitchen to communicate the intelligence to the other servants.
Jacob left the room, feeling good about getting the okay to take the kids away. He knew it was pointless to argue with Miss Judith, who never changed her mind once she made a decision. He was considering whether he should tell the staff about the looming danger, but he didn’t need to, since Agatha had stayed by the door while Jacob delivered the news. As soon as she heard that the mansion was going to be burned down that night, she dashed off to the kitchen to share the news with the other servants.
“I’ll not stay to be burnt to death,” exclaimed the cook, as Jacob came in. “Well, Mr Armitage, this is pretty news you have brought. What does my lady say?”
“I’m not going to stick around to get burned alive,” shouted the cook as Jacob entered. “So, Mr. Armitage, this is quite the news you’ve brought. What does my lady say?”
“She desires that Benjamin saddles immediately, to carry a letter to Lymington; and you, Agatha, are to go upstairs to her.”
“She wants Benjamin to saddle up right away to deliver a letter to Lymington; and you, Agatha, need to go upstairs to see her.”
“But what does she mean to do? Where are we to go?” exclaimed Agatha.
“But what does she plan to do? Where are we supposed to go?” exclaimed Agatha.
“Miss Judith intends to remain where she is.”
“Miss Judith plans to stay where she is.”
“Then she will remain alone for me,” exclaimed the housemaid, who was admired by Benjamin. “It’s bad enough to have little victuals and no wages; but as for being burnt to death—Benjamin, put a pillion behind your saddle, and I’ll go to Lymington with you. I won’t be long in getting my bundle.”
“Then she can stay alone for me,” said the housemaid, who Benjamin admired. “It’s tough enough to barely have food and no pay; but as for being burned to death—Benjamin, add a pillion behind your saddle, and I’ll go to Lymington with you. I won’t take long to grab my things.”
Benjamin, who was in the kitchen with the maids at the time that Jacob entered, made a sign significant of consent, and went away to the stable. Agatha went up to her mistress in a state of great perturbation, and the cook also hurried away to her bedroom.
Benjamin, who was in the kitchen with the maids when Jacob arrived, gave a nod of agreement and headed to the stable. Agatha approached her mistress, clearly upset, and the cook quickly rushed to her bedroom.
“They’ll all leave her,” thought Jacob; “well, my duty is plain; I’ll not leave the children in the house.” Jacob then went in search of them, and found them playing in the garden. He called the two boys to him, and told them to follow him. “Now, Mr Edward,” said he, “you must prove yourself your father’s own son. We must leave this house immediately; come up with me to your rooms, and help me to pack up yours and your sisters’ clothes, for we must go to my cottage this night. There is no time to be lost.”
“They're all going to leave her,” Jacob thought; “well, I know what I need to do; I can’t leave the kids in the house.” Jacob then went to find them and discovered they were playing in the garden. He called the two boys over and told them to follow him. “Now, Mr. Edward,” he said, “you have to show that you’re your father’s son. We need to leave this house right away; come with me to your rooms and help me pack up your clothes and your sister's, because we have to go to my cottage tonight. There’s no time to waste.”
“But why, Jacob; I must know why?”
“But why, Jacob; I need to know why?”
“Because the Parliamentary troopers will burn it down this night.”
“Because the Parliamentary soldiers will burn it down tonight.”
“Burn it down! Why, the house is mine, is it not? Who dares to burn down this house?”
“Burn it down! After all, the house is mine, right? Who would dare to set this house on fire?”
“They will dare it, and will do it.”
“They will take the risk and will accomplish it.”
“But we will fight them, Jacob; we can bolt and bar; I can fire a gun, and hit too, as you know; then there’s Benjamin and you.”
“But we will fight them, Jacob; we can lock up and secure everything; I can shoot a gun and I know I can hit my target; plus there's Benjamin and you.”
“And what can you and two men do against a troop of horse, my dear boy? If we could defend the place against them, Jacob Armitage would be the first; but it is impossible, my dear boy. Recollect your sisters. Would you have them burnt to death, or shot by these wretches? No, no, Mr Edward; you must do as I say, and lose no time. Let us pack up what will be most useful, and load White Billy with the bundles; then you must all come to the cottage with me, and we will make it out how we can.”
“And what can you and two guys do against a troop of horse, my dear boy? If we could defend the place against them, Jacob Armitage would be the first; but it’s impossible, my dear boy. Remember your sisters. Would you want them to be burned alive or shot by these monsters? No, no, Mr. Edward; you have to do as I say, and don’t waste any time. Let’s pack up what will be most useful, and load White Billy with the bundles; then you all need to come to the cottage with me, and we’ll figure it out as best we can.”
“That will be jolly!” said Humphrey; “come, Edward.”
“That sounds great!” said Humphrey; “let's go, Edward.”
But Edward Beverley required more persuasion to abandon the house; at last old Jacob prevailed, and the clothes were put up in bundles as fast as they could collect them.
But Edward Beverley needed more convincing to leave the house; eventually, old Jacob succeeded, and the clothes were bundled up as quickly as they could gather them.
“Your aunt said Martha was to go with your sisters, but I doubt if she will,” observed Jacob, “and I think we shall have no room for her, for the cottage is small enough.”
“Your aunt said Martha was supposed to go with your sisters, but I doubt she will,” Jacob said. “And I don’t think we’ll have any room for her since the cottage is pretty small.”
“Oh no, we don’t want her,” said Humphrey; “Alice always dresses Edith and herself too, ever since mamma died.”
“Oh no, we don’t want her,” said Humphrey. “Alice always dresses Edith and herself too, ever since mom passed away.”
“Now we will carry down the bundles, and you make them fast on the pony while I go for your sisters.”
“Now we’ll take down the bundles, and you can tie them onto the pony while I go get your sisters.”
“But where does Aunt Judith go?” inquired Edward.
“But where does Aunt Judith go?” Edward asked.
“She will not leave the house, Master Edward; she intends to stay and speak to the troopers.”
"She won't leave the house, Master Edward; she plans to stay and talk to the troopers."
“And so an old woman like her remains to face the enemy, while I run away from them!” replied Edward. “I will not go.”
“And so an old woman like her sticks around to face the enemy, while I’m the one running away!” Edward replied. “I won’t go.”
“Well, Master Edward,” replied Jacob, “you must do as you please; but it will be cruel to leave your sisters here; they and Humphrey must come with me, and I cannot manage to get them to the cottage without you go with us; it is not far, and you can return in a very short time.”
“Well, Master Edward,” replied Jacob, “you should do what you want; but it will be harsh to leave your sisters here. They and Humphrey need to come with me, and I can’t get them to the cottage without you joining us. It’s not far, and you can come back in no time.”
To this Edward consented. The pony was soon loaded, and the little girls, who were still playing in the garden, were called in by Humphrey. They were told that they were going to pass the night in the cottage, and were delighted at the idea.
To this, Edward agreed. The pony was quickly loaded, and the little girls, who were still playing in the garden, were called in by Humphrey. They were told that they were going to spend the night in the cottage, and they were thrilled by the idea.
“Now, Master Edward,” said Jacob, “will you take your sisters by the hand and lead them to the cottage? Here is the key of the door; Master Humphrey can lead the pony; and Master Edward,” continued Jacob, taking him aside, “I’ll tell you one thing which I will not mention before your brother and sisters: the troopers are all about the New Forest, for King Charles has escaped, and they are seeking for him. You must not, therefore, leave your brother and sisters till I return. Lock the cottage-door as soon as it is dark. You know where to get a light, over the cupboard; and my gun is loaded, and hangs above the mantelpiece. You must do your best, if they attempt to force an entrance; but above all, promise me not to leave them till I return. I will remain here to see what I can do with your aunt; and when I come back, we can then decide how to act.”
“Now, Master Edward,” Jacob said, “will you take your sisters by the hand and lead them to the cottage? Here’s the key to the door; Master Humphrey can take care of the pony; and Master Edward,” Jacob continued, pulling him aside, “I need to share something with you that I won’t mention in front of your brother and sisters: the soldiers are all around the New Forest because King Charles has escaped, and they’re searching for him. So, you must not leave your brother and sisters until I come back. Lock the cottage door as soon as it gets dark. You know where to find a light, above the cupboard; and my gun is loaded and hanging above the mantelpiece. You need to do your best if they try to break in; but above all, promise me not to leave them until I return. I’ll stay here to see what I can do with your aunt; and when I come back, we can figure out what to do next.”
This latter ruse of Jacob’s succeeded. Edward promised that he would not leave his sisters, and it wanted but a few minutes of twilight when the little party quitted the mansion of Arnwood. As they went out of the gates, they were passed by Benjamin, who was trotting away with Martha behind him on a pillion, holding a bundle as large as herself. Not a word was exchanged, and Benjamin and Martha were soon out of sight.
This trick of Jacob's worked. Edward promised he wouldn’t leave his sisters, and it was just a few minutes before twilight when the small group left the Arnwood mansion. As they exited the gates, they saw Benjamin, who was trotting off with Martha behind him on a pillion, carrying a bundle that was as big as she was. No words were exchanged, and Benjamin and Martha quickly disappeared from view.
“Why, where can Martha be going?” said Alice. “Will she be back when we come home to-morrow?”
“Where do you think Martha is going?” Alice asked. “Will she be back when we get home tomorrow?”
Edward made no reply, but Humphrey said, “Well, she has taken plenty of clothes in that huge bundle, for one night, at least.”
Edward didn't respond, but Humphrey said, “Well, she’s packed a lot of clothes in that big bundle, at least for one night.”
Jacob, as soon as he had seen the children on their way, returned to the kitchen, where he found Agatha and the cook collecting their property, evidently bent upon a hasty retreat.
Jacob, after he saw the kids off, went back to the kitchen, where he found Agatha and the cook gathering their things, clearly in a rush to leave.
“Have you seen Miss Judith, Agatha?”
“Have you seen Miss Judith, Agatha?”
“Yes; and she told me that she should remain, and that I should stand behind her chair, that she might receive the troopers with dignity; but I don’t admire the plan. They might leave her alone, but I am sure that they will be rude to me.”
“Yes; and she told me that she would stay, and that I should stand behind her chair so she could greet the troopers with dignity; but I don’t like the plan. They might ignore her, but I’m sure they’ll be disrespectful to me.”
“When did Benjamin say he would be back?”
“When did Benjamin say he’d be back?”
“He don’t intend coming back. He said he would not, at all events, till to-morrow morning, and then he would ride out this way, to ascertain if the report was false or true. But Martha has gone with him.”
“He doesn’t plan on coming back. He said he wouldn’t, at least, not until tomorrow morning, and then he would ride this way to find out if the report was false or true. But Martha has gone with him.”
“I wish I could persuade the old lady to leave the house,” said Jacob thoughtfully. “I fear they will not pay her the respect that she calculates upon. Go up, Agatha, and say I wish to speak with her.”
“I wish I could convince the old lady to leave the house,” Jacob said thoughtfully. “I’m afraid they won’t give her the respect she expects. Go up, Agatha, and tell her I want to talk to her.”
“No, not I; I must be off, for it is dark already.”
“No, not me; I need to go, because it’s already dark.”
“And where are you going, then?”
“And where are you headed, then?”
“To Gossip Allwood’s. It’s a good mile, and I have to carry my things.”
“To Gossip Allwood’s. It’s about a mile away, and I have to carry my stuff.”
“Well, Agatha, if you’ll take me up to the old lady, I’ll carry your things for you.”
“Well, Agatha, if you take me to the old lady, I’ll help carry your stuff.”
Agatha consented, and as soon as she had taken up the lamp, for it was now quite dark, Jacob was once more introduced.
Agatha agreed, and as soon as she picked up the lamp, since it was now completely dark, Jacob was introduced again.
“I wish, madam,” said Jacob, “you would be persuaded to leave the house for this night.”
“I wish, ma'am,” said Jacob, “you would consider leaving the house for tonight.”
“Jacob Armitage, leave this house I will not, if it were filled with troopers; I have said so.”
“Jacob Armitage, I won't leave this house, even if it were filled with soldiers; I've said that already.”
“But, madam—”
"But, ma'am—"
“No more, sir; you are too forward,” replied the old lady haughtily.
“No more, sir; you’re being too bold,” replied the old lady arrogantly.
“But, madam—”
“But, ma'am—”
“Leave my presence, Jacob Armitage, and never appear again. Quit the room, and send Agatha here.”
“Leave my sight, Jacob Armitage, and don’t come back. Exit the room and send Agatha here.”
“She has left, madam, and so has the cook, and Martha went away behind Benjamin; when I leave, you will be alone.”
"She’s gone, ma'am, and the cook is gone too, and Martha left with Benjamin; when I go, you'll be alone."
“They have dared to leave?”
“Did they really leave?”
“They dared not stay, madam.”
“They didn’t dare stay, ma’am.”
“Leave me, Jacob Armitage, and shut the door when you go out.” Jacob still hesitated. “Obey me instantly,” said the old lady; and the forester, finding all remonstrance useless, went out, and obeyed her last commands by shutting the door after him.
“Leave me, Jacob Armitage, and shut the door when you leave.” Jacob still hesitated. “Do as I say right now,” said the old lady; and the forester, realizing that arguing was pointless, went out and followed her last command by shutting the door behind him.
Jacob found Agatha and the other maid in the courtyard; he took up their packages, and, as he promised, accompanied them to Gossip Allwood, who kept a small ale-house about a mile distant.
Jacob found Agatha and the other maid in the courtyard; he picked up their packages and, as he promised, went with them to Gossip Allwood, who ran a small pub about a mile away.
“But, mercy on us! What will become of the children?” said Agatha, as they walked along, her fears for herself having, up to this time, made her utterly forgetful of them. “Poor things! And Martha has left them.”
“But, oh no! What will happen to the children?” Agatha said as they walked along, having been so worried about herself that she completely forgot about them. “Poor things! And Martha has left them.”
“Yes, indeed; what will become of the dear babes?” said the cook, half-crying.
“Yes, of course; what will happen to the poor babies?” said the cook, half-crying.
Now Jacob, knowing that the children of such a Malignant as Colonel Beverley would have sorry treatment if discovered, and knowing also that women were not always to be trusted, determined not to tell them how they were disposed of. He therefore replied:
Now Jacob, realizing that the kids of someone as dangerous as Colonel Beverley would face harsh consequences if found out, and also knowing that women couldn't always be relied on, decided not to reveal how they were handled. So he answered:
“Who would hurt such young children as those? No, no, they are safe enough; even the troopers would protect them.”
“Who would hurt such young children like them? No, no, they’re safe enough; even the soldiers would protect them.”
“I should hope so,” replied Agatha.
“I hope so,” Agatha replied.
“You may be sure of that; no man would hurt babies,” replied Jacob. “The troopers will take them with them to Lymington, I suppose. I’ve no fear for them; it’s the proud old lady whom they will be uncivil to.”
“You can be sure of that; no guy would hurt babies,” Jacob replied. “The troops will probably take them to Lymington. I’m not worried about them; it’s the proud old lady they’ll be disrespectful to.”
The conversation here ended, and in due time they arrived at the inn. Jacob had just put the bundles down on the table when the clattering of horses’ hoofs was heard. Shortly afterwards the troopers pulled their horses up at the door, and dismounted. Jacob recognised the party he had met in the forest, and among them Southwold. The troopers called for ale, and remained some time in the house, talking and laughing with the women, especially Agatha, who was a very good-looking girl. Jacob would have retreated quietly, but he found a sentinel posted at the door to prevent the egress of any person. He reseated himself, and while he was listening to the conversation of the troopers, he was recognised by Southwold, who accosted him. Jacob did not pretend not to know him, as it would have been useless; and Southwold put many questions to him as to who were resident at Arnwood. Jacob replied that the children were there, and a few servants, and he was about to mention Miss Judith Villiers, when a thought struck him,—he might save the old lady.
The conversation ended, and eventually they arrived at the inn. Jacob had just set the bundles down on the table when the sound of clattering horse hooves filled the air. Shortly after, the troopers pulled up their horses at the door and dismounted. Jacob recognized the group he had met in the forest, including Southwold. The troopers called for ale and stayed for a while in the house, chatting and laughing with the women, especially Agatha, who was quite attractive. Jacob would have slipped away quietly, but he found a guard stationed at the door to prevent anyone from leaving. He sat back down, and as he listened to the troopers’ conversation, Southwold spotted him and called him over. Jacob didn’t pretend not to know him, as it would have been pointless, and Southwold bombarded him with questions about who lived at Arnwood. Jacob replied that the children were there, along with a few servants, and just as he was about to mention Miss Judith Villiers, an idea came to him—he might be able to save the old lady.
“You are going to Arnwood, I know,” said Jacob, “and I have heard who you are in search of. Well, Southwold, I’ll give you a hint. I may be wrong; but if you should fall in with an old lady, or something like one, when you go to Arnwood, mount her on your crupper, and away with her to Lymington as fast as you can ride. You understand me.” Southwold nodded significantly, and squeezed Jacob’s hand.
“You're heading to Arnwood, I know,” Jacob said, “and I've heard who you're looking for. Well, Southwold, here’s a tip. I might be mistaken; but if you happen to run into an old lady, or someone who seems like one, when you get to Arnwood, get her up on your horse, and take her to Lymington as quickly as you can. You get what I mean.” Southwold nodded knowingly and squeezed Jacob’s hand.
“One word, Jacob Armitage; if I succeed in the capture by your means, it is but fair that you should have something for your hint. Where can I find you the day after to-morrow?”
“One word, Jacob Armitage; if I succeed in the capture thanks to your help, it’s only fair that you should get something for your tip. Where can I find you the day after tomorrow?”
“I am leaving the country this night, and go I must. I am in trouble, that’s the fact; when all is blown over, I will find you out. Don’t speak to me any more just now.” Southwold again squeezed Jacob’s hand, and left him. Shortly afterwards the order was given to mount, and the troopers set off.
“I’m leaving the country tonight, and I have to go. I’m in trouble, that’s the truth; when everything settles down, I’ll get in touch with you. Don’t say anything to me right now.” Southwold squeezed Jacob’s hand again and left. Shortly after that, the order was given to mount, and the troopers set off.
Armitage followed slowly and unobserved. They arrived at the mansion and surrounded it. Shortly afterwards he perceived the glare of torches, and in a quarter of an hour more thick smoke rose up in the dark but clear sky; at last the flames burst forth from the lower windows of the mansion, and soon afterwards they lighted up the country round to some distance.
Armitage followed slowly and without being seen. They reached the mansion and surrounded it. A little while later, he noticed the glow of torches, and about fifteen minutes after that, thick smoke began to rise into the dark but clear sky; finally, flames erupted from the lower windows of the mansion, and soon after, they illuminated the surrounding countryside for quite a distance.
“It is done,” thought Jacob, and he turned to bend his hasty steps towards his own cottage, when he heard the galloping of a horse and violent screams; a minute afterwards James Southwold passed him with the old lady tied behind him, kicking and struggling as hard as she could. Jacob smiled, as he thought that he had by his little stratagem saved the old woman’s life, for that Southwold imagined that she was King Charles dressed up as an old woman was evident; and he then returned as fast as he could to the cottage.
“It’s done,” thought Jacob, and he turned to hurry back to his cottage when he heard the sound of a galloping horse and loud screams. A moment later, James Southwold rode past him with the old lady tied behind him, kicking and struggling as hard as she could. Jacob smiled, thinking that his little trick had saved the old woman’s life, since it was clear Southwold believed she was King Charles disguised as an old woman. He then hurried back to the cottage as fast as he could.
In half an hour Jacob had passed through the thick woods which were between the mansion and his own cottage, occasionally looking back, as the flames of the mansion rose higher and higher, throwing their light far and wide. He knocked at the cottage-door; Smoker, a large dog, cross-bred between the fox and bloodhound, growled till Jacob spoke to him, and then Edward opened the door.
In thirty minutes, Jacob made his way through the dense woods that lay between the mansion and his cottage, glancing back now and then as the flames of the mansion grew taller, casting their light far and wide. He knocked on the cottage door; Smoker, a big dog that was a mix of a fox and a bloodhound, growled until Jacob addressed him, and then Edward opened the door.
“My sisters are in bed and fast asleep, Jacob,” said Edward, “and Humphrey has been nodding this half-hour; had he not better go to bed before we go back?”
“My sisters are in bed and sound asleep, Jacob,” Edward said, “and Humphrey has been dozing off for the last half hour; wouldn’t it be better for him to go to bed before we head back?”
“Come out, Master Edward,”—replied Jacob, “and look.” Edward beheld the flames and fierce light between the trees, and was silent.
“Come out, Master Edward,” Jacob said, “and take a look.” Edward saw the flames and bright light flickering between the trees, and he was quiet.
“I told you that it would be so, and you would all have been burnt in your beds, for they did not enter the house to see who was in it, but fired it as soon as they had surrounded it.”
“I told you it would happen this way, and you all would have been burned in your beds because they didn’t go inside to check who was there; they just set it on fire as soon as they surrounded it.”
“And my aunt!” exclaimed Edward, clasping his hands.
“And my aunt!” Edward exclaimed, bringing his hands together.
“Is safe, Master Edward, and by this time at Lymington.”
“It's safe, Master Edward, and by now at Lymington.”
“We will go to her to-morrow.”
“We will go see her tomorrow.”
“I fear not; you must not risk so much, Master Edward. These Levellers spare nobody, and you had better let it be supposed that you are all burnt in the house.”
“I’m not afraid; you shouldn’t take such big risks, Master Edward. These Levellers don’t show mercy to anyone, and you’d be better off letting people think you all died in the fire.”
“But my aunt knows the contrary, Jacob.”
"But my aunt knows the opposite, Jacob."
“Very true; I quite forgot that.” And so Jacob had. He expected that the old woman would have been burnt, and then nobody would have known of the existence of the children; he forgot when he planned to save her, that she knew where the children were.
“Very true; I totally forgot about that.” And so Jacob had. He assumed that the old woman would have been burned, and then no one would have known about the children; he forgot when he decided to save her that she knew where the children were.
“Well, Master Edward, I will go to Lymington to-morrow and see the old lady; but you must remain here, and take charge of your sisters till I come back, and then we will consider what is to be done. The flames are not so bright as they were.”
“Well, Master Edward, I’ll go to Lymington tomorrow to see the old lady; but you need to stay here and take care of your sisters until I return, and then we’ll decide what to do. The flames aren’t as bright as they used to be.”
“No. It is my house that these Roundheads have burned down,” said Edward, shaking his fist.
“No. It’s my house that these Roundheads burned down,” Edward said, shaking his fist.
“It was your house, Master Edward, and it was your property; but how long it will be so remains to be seen. I fear it will be forfeited.”
“It was your house, Master Edward, and it was your property; but how long it will be so remains to be seen. I fear it will be lost.”
“Woe to the people who dare take possession of it,” cried Edward; “I shall, if I live, be a man one of these days.”
“Shame on the people who dare to claim it,” cried Edward; “I will, if I live, become a man one of these days.”
“Yes, Master Edward, and then you will reflect more than you do now, and not be rash. Let us go into the cottage, for it’s no use remaining out in the cold; the frost is sharp to-night.”
“Yeah, Master Edward, and then you’ll think more than you do now and not be so impulsive. Let’s head into the cottage since there’s no point in staying out in the cold; the frost is really sharp tonight.”
Edward slowly followed Jacob into the cottage. His little heart was full. He was a proud boy and a good boy, but the destruction of the mansion had raised up evil thoughts in his heart—hatred to the Covenanters, who had killed his father and now burnt the property—revenge upon them (how, he knew not); but his hand was ready to strike, young as he was. He lay down on the bed, but he could not sleep. He turned and turned again, and his brain was teeming with thoughts and plans of vengeance. Had he said his prayers that night, he would have been obliged to repeat, “Forgive us, as we forgive them who trespass against us.” At last he fell fast asleep, but his dreams were wild, and he often called out during the night, and woke his brother and sisters.
Edward slowly followed Jacob into the cottage. His little heart was full. He was a proud boy and a good boy, but the destruction of the mansion had stirred up dark thoughts in his heart—hatred for the Covenanters, who had killed his father and now burned down their property—revenge on them (how, he didn’t know); but his hand was ready to strike, young as he was. He lay down on the bed, but he couldn’t sleep. He tossed and turned, and his mind was filled with thoughts and plans for revenge. If he had said his prayers that night, he would have had to repeat, “Forgive us, as we forgive those who trespass against us.” Eventually, he fell fast asleep, but his dreams were chaotic, and he often cried out during the night, waking his brother and sisters.
Chapter Three.
The next morning, as soon as Jacob had given the children their breakfast, he set off towards Arnwood. He knew that Benjamin had stated his intention to return with the horse and see what had taken place, and he knew him well enough to feel sure that he would do so. He thought it better to see him, if possible, and ascertain the fate of Miss Judith. Jacob arrived at the still smoking ruins of the mansion, and found several people there, mostly residents within a few miles, some attracted by curiosity, others busy in collecting the heavy masses of lead which had been melted from the roof, and appropriating them to their own benefit; but much of it was still too hot to be touched, and they were throwing snow on it to cool it, for it had snowed during the night. At last Jacob perceived Benjamin on horseback riding leisurely towards him, and immediately went up to him.
The next morning, as soon as Jacob had fed the kids breakfast, he headed towards Arnwood. He remembered that Benjamin had said he planned to come back with the horse and see what had happened, and he felt confident that he would follow through. Jacob thought it was best to meet him, if possible, to find out what had happened to Miss Judith. Jacob arrived at the still smoldering ruins of the mansion and saw several people there, mostly locals within a few miles, some drawn by curiosity and others busy collecting the heavy chunks of lead that had melted from the roof, taking it for themselves; but a lot of it was still too hot to touch, and they were throwing snow on it to cool it down since it had snowed overnight. Finally, Jacob spotted Benjamin on horseback riding slowly towards him, and he quickly walked over to him.
“Well, Benjamin, this is a woeful sight. What is the news from Lymington?”
“Well, Benjamin, this is a sad sight. What’s the news from Lymington?”
“Lymington is full of troopers, and they are not over civil,” replied Benjamin.
“Lymington is full of tough guys, and they aren't very polite,” replied Benjamin.
“And the old lady—where is she?”
“And where is the old lady?”
“Ah, that’s a sad business,” replied Benjamin, “and the poor children, too. Poor Master Edward! He would have made a brave gentleman.”
“Ah, that’s unfortunate,” replied Benjamin, “and the poor kids, too. Poor Master Edward! He would have grown up to be a fine gentleman.”
“But the old lady is safe,” rejoined Jacob. “Did you see her?”
“But the old lady is safe,” Jacob replied. “Did you see her?”
“Yes, I saw her; they thought she was King Charles—poor old soul.”
“Yeah, I saw her; they thought she was King Charles—poor thing.”
“But they have found out their mistake by this time?”
“But by now, they’ve realized their mistake?”
“Yes, and James Southwold has found it out too,” replied Benjamin; “to think of the old lady breaking his neck!”
“Yes, and James Southwold has figured it out too,” replied Benjamin; “can you believe the old lady breaking his neck!”
“Breaking his neck? You don’t say so! How was it?”
“Breaking his neck? No way! What happened?”
“Why, it seems that Southwold thought that she was King Charles dressed up as an old woman, so he seized her and strapped her fast behind him, and galloped away with her to Lymington; but she struggled and kicked so manfully, that he could not hold on, and off they went together, and he broke his neck.”
“Why, it seems that Southwold thought she was King Charles dressed as an old woman, so he grabbed her and tied her up behind him, and raced off with her to Lymington; but she fought and kicked so fiercely that he couldn't keep hold, and they both went tumbling down, and he ended up breaking his neck.”
“Indeed!—a judgment—a judgment upon a traitor,” said Jacob.
“Absolutely!—a verdict—a verdict on a traitor,” said Jacob.
“They were picked up, strapped together as they were, by the other troopers, and carried to Lymington.”
“They were picked up, all tied together, by the other troopers and taken to Lymington.”
“Well, and where is the old lady, then? Did you see and speak to her?”
“Well, where is the old lady now? Did you see her and talk to her?”
“I saw her, Jacob, but I did not speak to her. I forgot to say, that when she broke Southwold’s neck, she broke her own too.”
“I saw her, Jacob, but I didn’t talk to her. I forgot to mention that when she broke Southwold’s neck, she broke her own too.”
“Then the old lady is dead?”
“Is the old lady really dead?”
“Yes, that she is,” replied Benjamin; “but who cares about her? It’s the poor children that I pity. Martha has been crying ever since.”
“Yes, that’s true,” replied Benjamin; “but who cares about her? It’s the poor kids that I feel sorry for. Martha has been crying ever since.”
“I don’t wonder.”
"I'm not surprised."
“I was at the ‘Cavalier,’ and the troopers were there, and they were boasting of what they had done, and called it a righteous work. I could not stand that, and I asked one of them if it were a righteous work to burn poor children in their beds? So he turned round, and struck his sword upon the floor, and asked me whether I was one of them—‘Who are you then?’ and I—all my courage went away, and I answered, I was a poor rat-catcher. ‘A rat-catcher, are you? Well then, Mr Rat-catcher, when you are killing rats, if you find a nest of young ones, don’t you kill them too? Or do you leave them to grow, and become mischievous, eh?’—‘I kill the young ones, of course,’ replied I. ‘Well, so do we Malignants whenever we find them.’ I didn’t say a word more, so I went out of the house as fast as I could.”
“I was at the ‘Cavalier,’ and the soldiers were there, bragging about what they’d done and calling it a just cause. I couldn’t take it anymore, so I asked one of them if it was really a just thing to burn innocent children in their beds. He turned around, slammed his sword on the floor, and asked me if I was one of them—‘Who are you then?’ All my courage disappeared, and I replied that I was just a poor rat-catcher. ‘A rat-catcher, huh? Well then, Mr. Rat-catcher, when you’re killing rats, if you find a nest of young ones, don’t you kill them too? Or do you let them grow up and cause trouble, huh?’—‘I kill the young ones, of course,’ I said. ‘Well, we Malignants do the same whenever we find them.’ I didn’t say anything else, so I left the house as fast as I could.”
“Have you heard anything about the king?” inquired Jacob.
“Have you heard anything about the king?” Jacob asked.
“No, nothing; but the troopers are all out again, and, I hear, are gone to the forest.”
“No, nothing; but the soldiers are all out again, and I hear they’ve gone to the forest.”
“Well, Benjamin, good-bye; I shall be off from this part of the country—it’s no use my staying here. Where’s Agatha and cook?”
“Well, Benjamin, goodbye; I'm leaving this part of the country—there's no point in me staying here. Where are Agatha and the cook?”
“They came to Lymington early this morning.”
“They arrived in Lymington early this morning.”
“Wish them good-bye for me, Benjamin.”
“Say goodbye to them for me, Benjamin.”
“Where are you going then?”
"Where are you headed?"
“I can’t exactly say, but I think London way. I only stayed here to watch over the children; and now that they are gone, I shall leave Arnwood for ever.”
“I can't say for sure, but I think it’s London. I only stayed here to take care of the kids, and now that they’re gone, I’ll be leaving Arnwood for good.”
Jacob, who was anxious, on account of the intelligence he had received of the troopers being in the forest, to return to the cottage, shook hands with Benjamin, and hastened away. “Well,” thought Jacob, as he wended his way, “I’m sorry for the poor old lady; but still, perhaps, it’s all for the best. Who knows what they might do with these children?—Destroy the nest as well as the rats, indeed:— they must find the nest first.” And the old forester continued his journey in deep thought.
Jacob, feeling anxious because he had heard that the troopers were in the forest, shook hands with Benjamin and hurried back to the cottage. “Well,” Jacob thought as he made his way, “I feel sorry for the poor old lady, but maybe it's for the best. Who knows what they might do with these kids?—They could wipe out the whole nest along with the rats, really:—but they need to find the nest first.” And the old forester continued his journey, deep in thought.
We may here observe that, bloodthirsty as many of the Levellers were, we do not think that Jacob Armitage had grounds for the fears which he expressed and felt that is to say, we believe that he might have made known the existence of the children to the Villiers family, and that they would never have been harmed by anybody. That by the burning of the mansion they might have perished in the flames, had they been in bed, as they would have been at that hour, had he not obtained intelligence of what was about to be done, is true; but that there was any danger to them on account of their father having been such a staunch supporter of the king’s cause, is very unlikely, and not borne out by the history of the times; but the old forester thought otherwise; he had a hatred of the Puritans, and their deeds had been so exaggerated by rumour that he fully believed that the lives of the children were not safe. Under this conviction, and feeling himself bound by his promise to Colonel Beverley to protect them, Jacob resolved that they should live with him in the forest, and be brought up as his own grandchildren. He knew that there could be no better place for concealment; for, except the keepers, few people knew where his cottage was; and it was so out of the usual paths, and so embosomed in lofty trees, that there was little chance of its being seen, or being known to exist. He resolved, therefore, that they should remain with him till better times; and then he would make known their existence to the other branches of the family, but not before. “I can hunt for them, and provide for them,” thought he, “and I have a little money, when it is required; and I will teach them to be useful; they must learn to provide for themselves. There’s the garden, and the patch of land: in two or three years the boys will be able to do something. I can’t teach them much; but I can teach them to fear God. We must get on how we can, and put our trust in Him who is a Father to the fatherless.”
We should note that, despite how ruthless many of the Levellers were, we don’t think Jacob Armitage had any real reason for the fears he expressed. In other words, we believe he could have told the Villiers family about the children, and they would never have been harmed. It's true that if he hadn’t learned about the fire that was planned, the kids might have perished in the flames, since they would have been in bed at that time. However, the idea that they were in danger because their father was such a strong supporter of the king's cause is very unlikely, and the history of the time doesn’t support that. But the old forester saw it differently; he hated the Puritans, and rumors had blown their actions out of proportion, leading him to genuinely believe the children were in danger. Believing he was bound by his promise to Colonel Beverley to protect them, Jacob decided they should live with him in the forest and be raised as his own grandchildren. He figured there was no better place for them to hide since few people, apart from the keepers, knew where his cottage was. It was so far off the usual paths and surrounded by tall trees that it was unlikely to be seen or even known about. So, he planned for them to stay with him until times got better; then he would let the rest of the family know about them, but not before. “I can hunt for them and take care of them,” he thought. “I have a little money if needed, and I’ll teach them to be useful; they have to learn to fend for themselves. There’s the garden and the piece of land: in two or three years, the boys will be able to do something. I can’t teach them much, but I can teach them to fear God. We’ll manage as best we can and put our trust in Him who is a Father to the fatherless.”
With such thoughts running in his head, Jacob arrived at the cottage, and found the children outside the door, watching for him. They all hastened to him, and the dog rushed before them, to welcome his master. “Down, Smoker, good dog. Well, Mr Edward, I have been as quick as I can. How have Mr Humphrey and your sisters behaved? But we must not remain outside to-day, for the troopers are scouring the forest, and may see you. Let us come in directly; for it would not do that they should come here.”
With those thoughts in mind, Jacob reached the cottage and saw the kids waiting at the door for him. They all rushed over, and the dog dashed ahead to greet his owner. “Calm down, Smoker, good boy. So, Mr. Edward, I did my best to get here quickly. How have Mr. Humphrey and your sisters been? But we can’t stay outside today, since the soldiers are searching the forest and might spot you. Let’s go inside right away; it wouldn’t be good if they showed up here.”
“Will they burn the cottage down?” inquired Alice, as she took Jacob’s hand.
“Are they going to burn the cottage down?” Alice asked as she took Jacob’s hand.
“Yes, my dear, I think they would, if they found that you and your brothers were in it: but we must not let them see you.”
“Yes, my dear, I think they would, if they discovered that you and your brothers were involved: but we must keep you out of sight.”
They all entered the cottage, which consisted of one large room in front, and two back rooms for bedrooms. There was also a third bedroom, which was behind the other two, but which had not any furniture in it.
They all went into the cottage, which had one big room at the front and two back rooms for bedrooms. There was also a third bedroom behind the other two, but it didn’t have any furniture in it.
“Now let’s see what we can have for dinner—there’s venison left, I know,” said Jacob: “come, we must all be useful. Who will be cook?”
“Now let’s figure out what we can have for dinner—I know there’s some venison left,” said Jacob. “Come on, we all need to pitch in. Who wants to be the cook?”
“I will be cook,” said Alice, “if you will show me how.”
“I'll be the cook,” said Alice, “if you show me how.”
“So you shall, my dear,” said Jacob, “and I will show you how. There’s some potatoes in the basket in the corner—and some onions hanging on the string—we must have some water—who will fetch it?”
“So you will, my dear,” said Jacob, “and I’ll show you how. There are some potatoes in the basket in the corner—and some onions hanging from the string—we need some water—who will go get it?”
“I will,” said Edward; who took up a pail and went out to the spring.
“I will,” said Edward, who grabbed a pail and went out to the spring.
The potatoes were peeled and washed by the children—Jacob and Edward cut the venison into pieces—the iron pot was cleaned—and then the meat and potatoes put with water into the pot, and placed on the fire.
The kids peeled and washed the potatoes—Jacob and Edward chopped the venison into pieces—the iron pot was cleaned—and then the meat and potatoes were put with water into the pot and set on the fire.
“Now I’ll cut, up the onions, for they will make your eyes water.”
“Now I’ll chop the onions, because they’ll make your eyes water.”
“I don’t care,” said Humphrey; “I’ll cut and cry at the same time.”
“I don’t care,” said Humphrey; “I’ll cry and cut at the same time.”
And Humphrey took up a knife, and cut away most manfully, although he was obliged to wipe his eyes with his sleeve very often.
And Humphrey picked up a knife and cut away bravely, even though he had to wipe his eyes with his sleeve quite a bit.
“You are a fine fellow, Humphrey,” said Jacob. “Now we’ll put the onions in, and let it all boil up together. Now, you see you have cooked your own dinner; ain’t that pleasant?”
“You're a great guy, Humphrey,” Jacob said. “Now we’ll add the onions, and let it all boil together. See? You’ve cooked your own dinner; isn’t that nice?”
“Yes,” cried they all; “and we will eat our own dinners as soon as it is ready.”
“Yes,” they all shouted; “and we’ll eat our own dinners as soon as they’re ready.”
“Then, Humphrey, you must get some of the platters down which are on the dresser; and Alice, you will find some knives in the drawer. And let me see, what can little Edith do? Oh, she can go to the cupboard and find the salt-cellar. Edward, just look-out, and if you see anybody coming or passing, let me know. We must put you on guard till the troopers leave the forest.”
“Then, Humphrey, you need to grab some of the platters from the dresser; and Alice, you’ll find some knives in the drawer. Now, what can little Edith do? Oh, she can go to the cupboard and get the salt shaker. Edward, just keep an eye out, and if you see anyone coming or passing by, let me know. We have to put you on watch until the soldiers leave the forest.”
The children set about their tasks, and Humphrey cried out, as he very often did, “Now, this is jolly!”
The kids got to work, and Humphrey shouted, as he often did, “Now, this is great!”
While the dinner was cooking Jacob amused the children by showing them how to put things in order; the floor was swept, the hearth was made tidy. He showed Alice how to wash out a cloth, and Humphrey how to dust the chairs. They all worked merrily, while little Edith stood and clapped her hands.
While the dinner was cooking, Jacob entertained the kids by teaching them how to organize things; the floor was swept, and the fireplace was tidied up. He showed Alice how to clean a cloth and taught Humphrey how to dust the chairs. They all worked happily, while little Edith stood by and clapped her hands.
But just before dinner was ready Edward came in and said, “Here are troopers galloping in the forest!” Jacob went out, and observed that they were coming in a direction that would lead near to the cottage.
But just before dinner was ready, Edward came in and said, “There are soldiers riding their horses in the forest!” Jacob went outside and saw that they were coming from a direction that would take them close to the cottage.
He walked in, and after a moment’s thought, he said, “My dear children, those men may come and search the cottage; you must do as I tell you, and mind that you are very quiet. Humphrey, you and your sisters must go to bed, and pretend to be very ill. Edward, take off your coat and put on this old hunting-frock of mine. You must be in the bedroom attending your sick brother and sisters. Come, Edith dear, you must play at going to bed, and have your dinner afterwards.”
He walked in, and after a moment of thought, he said, “My dear children, those men might come and search the cottage; you have to do as I say and make sure you’re very quiet. Humphrey, you and your sisters need to go to bed and pretend to be really sick. Edward, take off your coat and put on this old hunting jacket of mine. You need to be in the bedroom taking care of your sick brother and sisters. Come on, Edith dear, you have to act like you’re going to bed and have your dinner afterward.”
Jacob took the children into the bedroom, and removing the upper dress, which would have betrayed that they were not the children of poor people, put them in bed, and covered them up to the chins with the clothes Edward had put on the old hunting-shirt, which came below his knees, and stood with a mug of water in his hand by the bedside of the two girls. Jacob went to the outer room, to remove the platters laid out for dinner; and he had hardly done so, when he heard the noise of the troopers, and soon afterwards a knock at the cottage-door.
Jacob took the kids into the bedroom, took off their fancy dress that would have revealed they weren't from a poor family, put them in bed, and covered them up to their chins with the clothes Edward had put over the old hunting shirt that came down to his knees. He stood by the bedside of the two girls with a mug of water in his hand. Jacob then went into the outer room to clear away the plates set for dinner. He had barely finished when he heard the sound of the soldiers and soon after, there was a knock at the cottage door.
“Come in,” said Jacob.
“Come in,” Jacob said.
“Who are you, my friend?” said the leader of the troop, entering the door.
“Who are you, my friend?” asked the leader of the group, stepping through the door.
“A poor forester, sir,” replied Jacob, “under great trouble.”
“A poor forester, sir,” Jacob replied, “in a lot of trouble.”
“What trouble, my man?”
"What’s up, man?"
“I have the children all in bed with the smallpox.”
“I have all the kids in bed with the chickenpox.”
“Nevertheless, we must search your cottage.”
“Still, we need to search your cottage.”
“You are welcome,” replied Jacob; “only don’t frighten the children if you can help it.”
“You're welcome,” Jacob replied. “Just try not to scare the kids if you can help it.”
The man, who was now joined by others, commenced his search. Jacob opened all the doors of the rooms, and they passed through. Little Edith shrieked when she saw them; but Edward patted her, and told her not to be frightened. The troopers, however, took no notice of the children; they searched thoroughly, and then came back to the front room.
The man, now joined by others, started his search. Jacob opened all the doors to the rooms, and they made their way through. Little Edith screamed when she saw them, but Edward comforted her and told her not to be scared. The soldiers, however, paid no attention to the children; they searched thoroughly and then returned to the front room.
“It’s no use remaining here,” said one of the troopers. “Shall we be off? I’m tired and hungry with the ride.”
“It’s pointless to stay here,” said one of the troopers. “Should we head out? I’m tired and hungry from the ride.”
“So am I; and there’s something that smells well,” said another. “What’s this, my good man,” continued he, taking off the lid of the pot.
“So am I; and something smells great,” said another. “What’s this, my good man?” he continued, lifting the lid of the pot.
“My dinner for a week,” replied Jacob. “I have no one to cook for me now, and can’t light a fire every day.”
“My dinner for a week,” replied Jacob. “I don’t have anyone to cook for me now, and I can’t start a fire every day.”
“Well, you appear to live well, if you have such a mess as that every day in the week. I should like to try a spoonful or two.”
“Well, you seem to live pretty well if you have such a mess like that every day of the week. I’d love to try a spoonful or two.”
“And welcome, sir,” replied Jacob; “I will cook some more for myself.”
“And welcome, sir,” Jacob replied. “I’ll cook some more for myself.”
The troopers took him at his word; they sat down to the table, and very soon the whole contents of the kettle had disappeared. Having satisfied themselves, they got up, told him that his rations were so good that they hoped to call again; and, laughing heartily, they mounted their horses, and rode away.
The soldiers trusted him; they sat down at the table, and soon the entire contents of the pot were gone. After they had eaten their fill, they stood up, told him that his food was so good they hoped to return, and, laughing loudly, they got on their horses and rode off.
“Well,” said Jacob, “they are very welcome to the dinner; I little thought to get off so cheap.” As soon as they were out of sight Jacob called to Edward and the children to get up again, which they soon did. Alice put on Edith’s frock, Humphrey put on his jacket, and Edward pulled off the hunting-shirt.
“Well,” said Jacob, “they're more than welcome to the dinner; I didn’t expect to get off so easily.” As soon as they were out of sight, Jacob called to Edward and the kids to get up again, which they quickly did. Alice put on Edith’s dress, Humphrey put on his jacket, and Edward took off the hunting shirt.
“They’re gone now,” said Jacob, coming in from the door.
“They're gone now,” Jacob said as he walked in through the door.
“And our dinners are gone,” said Humphrey, looking at the empty pot and dirty platters.
“And our dinners are gone,” said Humphrey, looking at the empty pot and dirty plates.
“Yes; but we can cook another: and that will be more play, you know,” said Jacob. “Edward, go for the water; Humphrey, cut the onions; Alice, wash the potatoes; and Edith, help everybody, while I cut up some more meat.”
“Yes, but we can cook another one, and that’ll be more fun, you know,” said Jacob. “Edward, go get the water; Humphrey, chop the onions; Alice, wash the potatoes; and Edith, help everyone while I prepare some more meat.”
“I hope it will be as good,” observed Humphrey; “that other did smell so nice!”
“I hope it will be just as good,” said Humphrey; “the other one smelled so nice!”
“Quite as good, if not better; for we shall improve by practice, and we shall have a better appetite to eat it with,” said Jacob.
“It's just as good, if not better; because we'll get better with practice, and we’ll have a better appetite for it,” said Jacob.
“Nasty men eat our dinner,” said Edith. “Shan’t have any more. Eat this ourselves.”
“Nasty men eat our dinner,” Edith said. “We won’t have any more. We’ll eat this ourselves.”
And so they did as soon as it was cooked; but they were very hungry before they sat down.
And so they did as soon as it was ready; but they were really hungry before they sat down.
“This is jolly!” said Humphrey, with his mouth full.
“This is awesome!” said Humphrey, with his mouth full.
“Yes, Master Humphrey. I doubt if King Charles gets so good a dinner this day. Mr Edward, you are very grave and silent.”
“Yes, Master Humphrey. I don't think King Charles is having as good a dinner today. Mr. Edward, you seem very serious and quiet.”
“Yes, I am, Jacob. Have I not cause? Oh! If I could but have mauled those troopers!”
“Yes, I am, Jacob. Do I not have a reason? Oh! If only I could have taken down those soldiers!”
“But you could not; so you must make the best of it. They say that every dog has his day, and who knows but King Charles may be on the throne again!”
“But you couldn’t; so you have to make the best of it. They say every dog has its day, and who knows, maybe King Charles will be on the throne again!”
There were no more visits to the cottage that day, and they all went to bed and slept soundly.
There were no more trips to the cottage that day, and everyone went to bed and slept well.
The next morning Jacob, who was most anxious to learn the news, saddled the pony, having first given his injunctions to Edward how to behave in case any troopers should come to the cottage. He told him to pretend that the children were in bed with the smallpox, as they had done the day before. Jacob then travelled to Gossip Allwood’s, and he there learnt that King Charles had been taken prisoner, and was at the Isle of Wight, and that the troopers were all going back to London as fast as they came. Feeling that there was now no more danger to be apprehended from them, Jacob set off as fast as he could for Lymington. He went to one shop and purchased two peasant dresses which he thought would fit the two boys, and at another he bought similar apparel for the two girls. Then with several other ready-made articles, and some other things which were required for the household, he made a large package, which he put upon the pony, and taking the bridle, set off home, and arrived in time to superintend the cooking of the dinner, which was this day venison-steaks fried in a pan, and boiled potatoes.
The next morning, Jacob, eager to hear the news, saddled the pony after giving Edward instructions on how to act if any soldiers came to the cottage. He told him to pretend that the kids were in bed with smallpox, just like they had the day before. Jacob then headed to Gossip Allwood’s, where he learned that King Charles had been captured and was at the Isle of Wight, and that the soldiers were all returning to London as quickly as they arrived. Realizing there was no longer any danger from them, Jacob set off as fast as he could for Lymington. He went to one shop and bought two peasant dresses he thought would fit the boys, and at another, he purchased similar outfits for the girls. Then, with several other ready-made items and some other necessities for the household, he packed a large bundle onto the pony, took the bridle, and headed home, arriving in time to oversee the cooking of dinner, which that day consisted of fried venison steaks and boiled potatoes.
When dinner was over he opened his bundle, and told the little ones that now they were to live in a cottage they ought to wear cottage clothes, and that he had brought them some to put on, which they might rove about the woods in, and not mind tearing them. Alice and Edith went into the bedroom, and Alice dressed Edith and herself, and came out quite pleased with their change of dress. Humphrey and Edward put theirs on in the sitting-room, and they all fitted pretty well, and certainly were very becoming to the children.
When dinner was over, he unpacked his bag and told the little ones that since they were going to live in a cottage, they should wear cottage clothes. He had brought some for them to put on so they could wander around the woods without worrying about tearing them. Alice and Edith went into the bedroom, and Alice helped Edith and herself get dressed. They came out feeling happy with their new outfits. Humphrey and Edward changed in the living room, and the clothes fit well on all of them and definitely looked great on the kids.
“Now, recollect, you are all my grandchildren,” said Jacob; “for I shall no longer call you Miss and Master—that we never do in a cottage. You understand me, Edward, of course?” added Jacob.
“Now, remember, you’re all my grandchildren,” said Jacob; “because I won’t be calling you Miss and Master anymore—that’s not how we do things in a cottage. You get what I mean, Edward, right?” added Jacob.
Edward nodded his head, and Jacob telling the children that they might now go out of the cottage and play, they all set off quite delighted with clothes which procured them their liberty.
Edward nodded, and Jacob told the children they could now leave the cottage and play. They all happily rushed out, excited about the clothes that gave them their freedom.
We must now describe the cottage of Jacob Armitage, in which the children have in future to dwell. As we said before, it contained a large sitting-room, or kitchen, in which were a spacious hearth and chimney, table, stools, cupboards, and dressers; the two bedrooms which adjoined it were now appropriated, one for Jacob and the other for the two boys; the third, or inner bedroom, was arranged for the two girls, as being more retired and secure. But there were outhouses belonging to it: a stall, in which White Billy, the pony, lived during the winter; a shed and pigsty rudely constructed, with an enclosed yard attached to them; and it had, moreover, a piece of ground of more than an acre, well fenced in to keep out the deer and game, the largest portion of which was cultivated as a garden and potato-ground, and the other, which remained in grass, contained some fine old apple and pear trees. Such was the domicile; the pony, a few fowls, a sow and two young pigs, and the dog Smoker, were the animals on the establishment. Here Jacob Armitage had been born—for the cottage had been built by his grandfather—but he had not always remained at the cottage. When young, he felt an inclination to see more of the world, and had for several years served in the army. His father and brother had lived in the establishment at Arnwood, and he was constantly there as a boy. The chaplain of Arnwood had taken a fancy to him, and taught him to read—writing he had not acquired. As soon as he grew up he served, as we have said, in the troop commanded by Colonel Beverley’s father; and after his death, Colonel Beverley had procured him the situation of forest ranger, which had been held by his father, who was then alive, but too aged to do the duty. Jacob Armitage married a good and devout young woman, with whom he lived several years, when she died, without bringing him any family; after which, his father being also dead, Jacob Armitage had lived alone until the period at which we have commenced this history.
We now need to talk about Jacob Armitage's cottage, where the children will be living from now on. As mentioned earlier, it had a large sitting room or kitchen, featuring a spacious hearth and chimney, a table, stools, cupboards, and dressers. The two adjoining bedrooms were designated—one for Jacob and the other for the two boys; the third bedroom, which was more secluded and secure, was set up for the two girls. The property also included some outbuildings: a stall where White Billy, the pony, stayed during winter; a shed and a pigsty that were roughly built, complete with an enclosed yard; and there was more than an acre of well-fenced land to keep out deer and game. Most of the land was cultivated as a garden and potato patch, while the rest, which remained grassy, had some fine old apple and pear trees. This was the home; the pony, a few chickens, a sow with two piglets, and the dog Smoker were the animals on the property. Jacob Armitage was born here—his grandfather had built the cottage—but he hadn't always lived there. As a young man, he wanted to explore the world, so he served in the army for several years. His father and brother lived at Arnwood, and he often visited as a boy. The chaplain of Arnwood took a liking to him and taught him to read—he never learned to write. When he grew up, he served under Colonel Beverley’s father; after the colonel passed away, he helped Jacob get the job of forest ranger, a position his father held until he got too old to perform the duties. Jacob Armitage married a good, devout young woman, and they lived together for several years until she passed away without having any children. After that, with his father also gone, Jacob Armitage lived alone until the time when this story begins.
Chapter Four.
The old forester lay awake the whole of this night, reflecting how he should act relative to the children; he felt the great responsibility that he had incurred, and was alarmed when he considered what might be the consequences if his days were shortened. What would become of them—living in so sequestered a spot that few knew even of its existence—totally shut out from the world, and left to their own resources? He had no fear, if his life was spared, that they would do well; but if he should be called away before they had grown up and were able to help themselves, they might perish. Edward was not fourteen years old; it was true that he was an active, brave boy, and thoughtful for his years; but he had not yet strength or skill sufficient for what would be required. Humphrey, the second, also promised well; but still they were all children. “I must bring them up to be useful—to depend upon themselves; there is not a moment to be lost, and not a moment shall be lost; I will do my best, and trust to God; I ask but two or three years, and by that time I trust that they will be able to do without me. They must commence to-morrow the life of foresters’ children.”
The old forester lay awake all night, thinking about how he should handle things with the kids. He felt the heavy responsibility he had taken on and was worried about the possible consequences if his life were cut short. What would happen to them—living in such an isolated place that hardly anyone even knew it was there—completely cut off from the world and left to fend for themselves? He wasn’t afraid that they would do well if he lived; but if he were to pass away before they grew up and could take care of themselves, they might not survive. Edward wasn’t yet fourteen; true, he was an active, brave boy and quite mature for his age, but he didn’t have the strength or skills needed for what lay ahead. Humphrey, the second son, also showed potential, but they were still just kids. “I have to raise them to be capable and self-sufficient; there’s no time to waste, and I won’t waste a moment; I’ll do my best and trust in God; I only need two or three years, and by then I hope they’ll be able to manage on their own. They’ll start the life of foresters’ children tomorrow.”
Acting upon this resolution, Jacob, as soon as the children were dressed and in the sitting-room, opened his Bible, which he had put on the table, and said:
Acting on this decision, Jacob, as soon as the kids were dressed and in the living room, opened his Bible, which he had placed on the table, and said:
“My dear children, you know that you must remain in this cottage, that the wicked troopers may not find you out; they killed your father, and if I had not taken you away, they would have burnt you in your beds. You must therefore live here as my children, and you must call yourselves by the name of Armitage, and not that of Beverley; and you must dress like children of the forest, as you do now, and you must do as children of the forest do; that is, you must do everything for yourselves, for you can have no servants to wait upon you. We must all work; but you will like to work if you all work together, for then the work will be nothing but play. Now, Edward is the oldest, and he must go out with me in the forest, and I must teach him to kill deer and other game for our support; and when he knows how, then Humphrey shall come out and learn how to shoot.”
"My dear children, you know that you need to stay in this cottage so that the evil soldiers don’t find you; they killed your father, and if I hadn’t taken you away, they would have burned you in your beds. So, you must live here as my children, and you need to go by the name of Armitage, not Beverley; you should dress like children of the forest, just like you do now, and you have to do what forest children do; that means you’ll need to take care of everything yourselves since we can’t have any servants to help you. We all need to work; but you'll enjoy the work if you all do it together, because then it will feel more like play. Now, Edward is the oldest, and he will come into the forest with me, where I’ll teach him how to hunt deer and other game for our food; when he learns how to do that, then Humphrey will join us to learn how to shoot."
“Yes,” said Humphrey, “I’ll soon learn.”
“Yes,” said Humphrey, “I’ll figure it out quickly.”
“But not yet, Humphrey, for you must do some work in the meantime; you must look after the pony and the pigs, and you must learn to dig in the garden with Edward and me when we do not go out to hunt; and sometimes I shall go by myself, and leave Edward to work with you when there is work to be done. Alice, dear, you must, with Humphrey, light the fire and clean the house in the morning. Humphrey will go to the spring for water, and do all the hard work; and you must learn to wash, my dear Alice—I will show you how; and you must learn to get dinner ready with Humphrey, who will assist you; and to make the beds. And little Edith shall take care of the fowls, and feed them every morning, and look for the eggs—will you, Edith?”
“But not yet, Humphrey, because you need to do some work in the meantime; you have to take care of the pony and the pigs, and you need to learn to dig in the garden with Edward and me when we're not out hunting; and sometimes I'll go by myself and leave Edward to work with you when there's stuff to do. Alice, sweetie, you and Humphrey need to light the fire and clean the house in the morning. Humphrey will go to the spring for water and handle all the hard work; and you need to learn to wash, my dear Alice—I’ll show you how; and you need to get dinner ready with Humphrey, who will help you; and make the beds. And little Edith will take care of the chickens, feed them every morning, and look for the eggs—will you, Edith?”
“Yes,” replied Edith, “and feed all the little chickens when they are hatched, as I did at Arnwood.”
“Yes,” replied Edith, “and take care of all the little chicks when they hatch, just like I did at Arnwood.”
“Yes, dear, and you’ll be very useful. Now you know that you cannot do all this at once. You will have to try and try again; but very soon you will, and then it will be all play. I must teach you all, and every day you will do it better, till you want no teaching at all. And now, my dear children, as there is no chaplain here, we must read the Bible every morning. Edward can read, I know; can you, Humphrey?”
“Yes, dear, and you’ll be very helpful. Now you know that you can’t do everything at once. You’ll have to keep trying; but soon enough you will, and then it will all be fun. I need to teach you everything, and each day you’ll get better until you won’t need any teaching at all. And now, my dear children, since there’s no chaplain here, we have to read the Bible every morning. I know Edward can read; can you, Humphrey?”
“Yes, all except the big words.”
“Yes, all but the big words.”
“Well, you will learn them by and by. And Edward and I will teach Alice and Edith to read in the evenings, when we have nothing to do. It will be an amusement. Now tell me, do you all like what I have told you?”
“Alright, you’ll learn them eventually. Edward and I will help Alice and Edith learn to read in the evenings when we have free time. It should be fun. Now, let me know, do you all like what I’ve shared with you?”
“Yes,” they all replied; and then Jacob Armitage read a chapter in the Bible, after which they all knelt down and said the Lord’s Prayer. As this was done every morning and every evening, I need not repeat it again. Jacob then showed them again how to clean the house, and Humphrey and Alice soon finished their work under his directions; and then they all sat down to breakfast, which was a very plain one, being generally cold meat, and cakes baked on the embers, at which Alice was soon very expert; and little Edith was very useful in watching them for her, while she busied herself about her other work. But the venison was nearly all gone; and after breakfast Jacob and Edward, with the dog Smoker, went out into the woods. Edward had no gun, as he only went out to be taught how to approach the game, which required great caution; indeed Jacob had no second gun to give him, if he had wished so to do.
“Yes,” they all replied; and then Jacob Armitage read a chapter from the Bible, after which they all knelt down and said the Lord’s Prayer. Since this was done every morning and every evening, I won't repeat it again. Jacob then showed them once more how to clean the house, and Humphrey and Alice quickly finished their tasks under his guidance; then they all sat down to breakfast, which was pretty simple, typically consisting of cold meat and cakes baked on the embers, at which Alice quickly became very skilled; and little Edith was quite helpful in watching them for her, while she took care of her other tasks. But the venison was nearly all gone; and after breakfast, Jacob and Edward, along with the dog Smoker, went out into the woods. Edward didn’t have a gun since he was just there to learn how to approach the game, which required a lot of caution; in fact, Jacob didn’t have a second gun to give him even if he had wanted to.
“Now, Edward, we are going after a fine stag, if we can find him—which I doubt not—but the difficulty is to get within shot of him. Recollect that you must always be hid, for his sight is very quick; never be heard, for his ear is sharp; and never come down to him with the wind, for his scent is very fine. Then you must hunt according to the hour of the day. At this time he is feeding; two hours hence he will be lying down in the high fern. The dog is of no use unless the stag is badly wounded, when the dog will take him. Smoker knows his duty well, and will hide himself as close as we do. We are now going into the thick wood ahead of us, as there are many little spots of cleared ground in it where we may find the deer; but we must keep more to the left, for the wind is to the eastward, and we must walk up against it. And now that we are coming into the wood, recollect, not a word must be said, and you must walk as quietly as possible, keeping behind me. Smoker, to heel!” They proceeded through the wood for more than a mile, when Jacob made a sign to Edward, and dropped down into the fern, crawling along to an open spot, where, at some distance, were a stag and three deer grazing. The deer grazed quietly, but the stag was ever and anon raising up his head and snuffing the air as he looked round, evidently acting as a sentinel for the females.
“Now, Edward, we're going after a fine stag, if we can find him—which I have no doubt about—but the challenge is getting close enough for a shot. Remember that you always need to stay hidden because his eyesight is sharp; never make a sound since his hearing is keen; and always approach him against the wind, as his sense of smell is very sensitive. You also have to hunt based on the time of day. Right now, he's feeding; in two hours, he'll be resting in the tall ferns. The dog is no good unless the stag is seriously wounded, then the dog will track him down. Smoker knows his job well and will hide as closely as we do. We're heading into the thick woods ahead because there are many small clearings where we might find the deer; but we need to stick more to the left since the wind is coming from the east, and we have to walk against it. And now that we’re entering the woods, remember, not a word should be said, and you have to move as quietly as possible, staying behind me. Smoker, heel!” They moved through the woods for over a mile when Jacob signaled to Edward and dropped down into the ferns, crawling to an open spot where, at a distance, a stag and three deer were grazing. The deer grazed peacefully, but the stag frequently raised his head and sniffed the air as he looked around, clearly acting as a lookout for the females.
The stag was perhaps a long quarter of a mile from where they had crouched down in the fern. Jacob remained immovable till the animal began to feed again, and then he advanced crawling through the fern, followed by Edward and the dog, who dragged himself on his stomach after Edward. This tedious approach was continued for some time, and they had neared the stag to within half the original distance, when the animal again lifted up his head and appeared uneasy. Jacob stopped and remained without motion. After a time the stag walked away, followed by the does, to the opposite side of the clear spot on which they had been feeding, and, to Edward’s annoyance, the animal was now half a mile from them. Jacob turned round and crawled into the wood, and when he knew that they were concealed he rose on his feet and said:
The stag was about a quarter of a mile away from where they had crouched down in the ferns. Jacob stayed completely still until the animal started feeding again, and then he crawled through the ferns, followed by Edward and the dog, who dragged himself on his stomach behind Edward. This slow approach continued for a while, and they got closer to the stag, within half the original distance, when the animal raised its head and seemed nervous. Jacob stopped and stayed motionless. After a bit, the stag walked away, followed by the does, to the other side of the clearing where they had been feeding, and to Edward’s annoyance, the animal was now half a mile from them. Jacob turned around and crawled into the woods, and when he was sure they were hidden, he got to his feet and said:
“You see, Edward, that it requires patience to stalk a deer. What a princely fellow! But he has probably been alarmed this morning, and is very uneasy. Now we must go through the woods till we come to the lee of him on the other side of the dell. You see he has led the does close to the thicket, and we shall have a better chance when we get there, if we are only quiet and cautious.”
“You see, Edward, it takes patience to track a deer. What a majestic creature! But he’s probably been spooked this morning and is feeling quite anxious. Now we need to make our way through the woods until we reach the shelter on the other side of the hollow. You can see he’s brought the does close to the thicket, and we’ll have a better shot when we get there, as long as we stay quiet and careful.”
“What startled him, do you think?” said Edward.
“What surprised him, do you think?” Edward asked.
“I think, when you were crawling through the fern after me, you broke a piece of rotten stick that was under you, did you not?”
“I think, when you were crawling through the ferns after me, you broke a piece of rotten stick that was beneath you, didn’t you?”
“Yes, but that made but little noise.”
“Yeah, but that didn’t make much noise.”
“Quite enough to startle a red deer, Edward, as you will find out before you have been long a forester. These checks will happen, and have happened to me a hundred times, and then all the work is to be done over again. Now then to make the circuit—we had better not say a word. If we get safe now to the other side we are sure of him.”
“That's enough to surprise a red deer, Edward, as you'll learn once you've been a forester for a while. These setbacks will occur, and they've happened to me countless times, and then all the work has to be redone. Now let's make the circuit—we should keep quiet. If we make it safely to the other side, we'll have him for sure.”
They proceeded at a quick walk through the forest, and in half an hour had gained the side where the deer were feeding. When about three hundred yards from the game, Jacob again sank down on his hands and knees, crawling from bush to bush, stopping whenever the stag raised his head, and advancing again when it resumed feeding; at last they came to the fern at the side of the wood, and crawled through it as before, but still more cautiously as they approached the stag. In this manner they arrived at last to within eighty yards of the animal, and then Jacob advanced his gun ready to put it to his shoulder, and as he cocked the lock, raised himself to fire. The click occasioned by the cocking of the lock roused up the stag instantly, and he turned his head in the direction from whence the noise proceeded; as he did so Jacob fired, aiming behind the animal’s shoulder: the stag made a bound, came down again, dropped on his knees, attempted to run, and fell dead, while the does fled away with the rapidity of the wind.
They walked quickly through the forest, and in half an hour they reached the side where the deer were grazing. When they were about three hundred yards from the game, Jacob sank down on his hands and knees again, crawling from bush to bush, stopping whenever the stag lifted its head, and moving forward when it went back to feeding. Eventually, they reached the ferns at the edge of the wood, crawling through them even more cautiously as they got closer to the stag. This way, they managed to get within eighty yards of the animal, and then Jacob positioned his gun to his shoulder. As he cocked the lock and stood up to fire, the click from the gun startled the stag, which turned its head toward the sound. As it did, Jacob fired, aiming behind the animal's shoulder: the stag jumped, landed on its knees, tried to run, and fell dead, while the does sped away like the wind.
Edward started up on his legs with a shout of exultation. Jacob commenced reloading his gun, and stopped Edward as he was about to run up to where the animal lay.
Edward jumped to his feet, shouting with excitement. Jacob started reloading his gun and stopped Edward just as he was about to sprint over to where the animal was lying.
“Edward, you must learn your craft,” said Jacob; “never do that again; never shout in that way—on the contrary, you should have remained still in the fern.”
“Edward, you need to master your skill,” Jacob said; “don’t ever do that again; don’t shout like that—on the contrary, you should have stayed still in the ferns.”
“Why so? The stag is dead.”
“Why's that? The stag is dead.”
“Yes, my dear boy, that stag is dead; but how do you know but what there may be another lying down in the fern close to us, or at some distance from us, which you have alarmed by your shout? Suppose that we both had had guns, and that the report of mine had started another stag lying in the fern within shot, you would have been able to shoot it; or if a stag was lying at a distance, the report of the gun might have startled him so as to induce him to move his head without rising. I should have seen his antlers move and have marked his lair, and we should then have gone after him and stalked him too.”
“Yes, my dear boy, that stag is dead; but how do you know there isn’t another lying down in the ferns nearby or at some distance from us, which your shout may have startled? Imagine if we both had guns, and the sound of mine had startled another stag lying in the ferns within range; you would have been able to shoot it. Or if a stag was lying far off, the sound of the gun could have surprised him enough to make him move his head without getting up. I would have seen his antlers move and marked where he was, and then we could have gone after him and stalked him too.”
“I see,” replied Edward, “I was wrong; but I shall know better another time.”
“I get it,” Edward replied, “I was wrong; but I'll do better next time.”
“That’s why I tell you, my boy,” replied Jacob; “now let us go to our quarry. Ay, Edward, this is a noble beast. I thought that he was a hart royal, and so he is.”
“That’s why I’m telling you, my boy,” Jacob replied. “Now let’s head to our target. Yes, Edward, this is a magnificent creature. I thought he was a royal stag, and he truly is.”
“What is a hart royal, Jacob?”
“What’s a royal deer, Jacob?”
“Why, a stag is called a brocket until he is three years old; at four years he is a staggart; at five years a warrantable stag; and after five years he becomes a hart royal.”
“Why, a stag is called a brocket until he’s three years old; at four years he’s a staggart; at five years, a warrantable stag; and after five years, he becomes a hart royal.”
“And how do you know his age?”
“And how do you know how old he is?”
“By his antlers: you see that this stag has nine antlers; now, a brocket has but two antlers, a staggart three, and a warrantable stag but four; at six years old, the antlers increase in number until they sometimes have twenty or thirty. This is a fine beast, and the venison is now getting very good. Now you must see me do the work of my craft.”
“By his antlers: you see that this stag has nine antlers; a young male deer has only two antlers, a three-year-old has three, and a mature stag has four; at six years old, the antlers increase in number, sometimes reaching twenty or thirty. This is a great specimen, and the meat is becoming really good. Now you have to watch me do my job.”
Jacob then cut the throat of the animal, and afterwards cut off its head, and took out its bowels.
Jacob then slit the animal's throat, cut off its head, and removed its intestines.
“Are you tired, Edward?” said Jacob, as he wiped his hunting-knife on the coat of the stag.
“Are you tired, Edward?” Jacob asked, wiping his hunting knife on the stag's coat.
“No, not the least.”
“No, not at all.”
“Well, then, we are now, I should think, about four or five miles from the cottage. Could you find your way home? But that is of no consequence, Smoker will lead you home by the shortest path. I will stay here, and you can saddle White Billy and come back with him, for he must carry the venison back. It’s more than we can manage—indeed, as much as we can manage with White Billy to help us. There’s more than twenty stone of venison lying there, I can tell you.”
“Well, we’re now about four or five miles from the cottage. Can you find your way back? But it’s not a big deal; Smoker will take you home the quickest way. I’ll stay here, and you can saddle up White Billy and come back with him, since he needs to carry the venison. It’s more than we can handle—actually, it’s about as much as we can manage even with White Billy helping us. There’s over twenty stone of venison out there, just so you know.”
Edward immediately assented, and Jacob desiring Smoker to go home, set about flaying and cutting up the animal for its more convenient transportation. In an hour and a half Edward, attended by Smoker, returned with the pony, on whose back the chief portion of the venison was packed. Jacob took a large piece on his own shoulders, and Edward carried another, and Smoker, after regaling himself with a portion of the inside of the animal, came after them. During the walk home Jacob initiated Edward into the terms of venery and many other points connected with deer-stalking, with which we shall not trouble our readers. As soon as they arrived at the cottage the venison was hung up, the pony put in the stable, and then they sat down to dinner with an excellent appetite after their long morning’s walk. Alice and Humphrey had cooked the dinner themselves, and it was in the pot, smoking hot, when they returned; and Jacob declared he never ate a better mess in his life. Alice was not a little proud of this, and of the praises she received from Edward and the old forester. The next day Jacob stated his intention of going to Lymington to dispose of a large portion of the venison, and bring back a sack of oatmeal for their cakes. Edward asked to accompany him, but Jacob replied:
Edward quickly agreed, and Jacob, wanting Smoker to head home, started skinning and butchering the animal for easier transport. An hour and a half later, Edward returned with Smoker, bringing the pony loaded with most of the venison. Jacob took a large piece on his back, and Edward carried another, while Smoker, after enjoying some of the animal's insides, followed them. During the walk home, Jacob taught Edward about the language of hunting and various other aspects of deer stalking, which we won’t get into here. Once they got to the cottage, they hung up the venison, put the pony in the stable, and settled down for dinner, feeling very hungry after their long morning trek. Alice and Humphrey had prepared the meal themselves, and it was steaming hot in the pot when they returned; Jacob said he had never eaten a better dish in his life. Alice was quite proud of this, as well as the compliments she received from Edward and the old forester. The next day, Jacob mentioned he planned to go to Lymington to sell a large portion of the venison and bring back a sack of oatmeal for their cakes. Edward asked if he could go with him, but Jacob replied:
“Edward, you must not think of showing yourself at Lymington, or anywhere else, for a long while, until you are grown out of memory. It would be folly, and you would risk your sisters’ and brother’s lives, perhaps, as well as your own. Never mention it again: the time will come when it will be necessary, perhaps; if so, it cannot be helped. At present you would be known immediately. No, Edward, I tell you what I do mean to do: I have a little money left, and I intend to buy you a gun, that you may learn to stalk deer yourself without me: for recollect, if any accident should happen to me, who is there but you to provide for your brother and sisters? At Lymington I am known to many; but out of all who know me, there is not one who knows where my cottage is; they know that I live in the New Forest, and that I supply them venison, and purchase other articles in return. That is all that they know; and I may therefore go without fear. I shall sell the venison to-morrow, and bring you back a good gun; and Humphrey shall have the carpenters’ tools which he wishes for—for I think, by what he does with his knife, that he has a turn that way, and it may be useful. I must also get some other tools for Humphrey and you, as we shall then be able to work all together; and some threads and needles for Alice, for she can sew a little, and practice will make her more perfect.”
“Edward, you shouldn't think about showing yourself in Lymington or anywhere else for a while, until people forget about you. It would be foolish, and you could put your sisters’ and brother’s lives at risk, as well as your own. Don't bring it up again: there will come a time when it might be necessary; if so, we’ll deal with it then. Right now, you'd be recognized immediately. No, Edward, here's what I plan to do: I have a little money left, and I intend to buy you a gun so you can learn to hunt deer by yourself without me. Remember, if anything happens to me, who else but you will provide for your brother and sisters? In Lymington, many people know me, but none of them know where my cottage is. They just know I live in the New Forest and that I supply them with venison in exchange for other goods. That’s all they know, so I can go without fear. I’ll sell the venison tomorrow and bring you back a nice gun, and Humphrey will get the carpentry tools he wants—because from what he does with his knife, I think he has a knack for it, and it could be useful. I also need to get some more tools for Humphrey and you, so we can all work together; and some threads and needles for Alice, since she can sew a little, and practice will make her even better.”
Jacob went off to Lymington as he had proposed, and returned late at night with White Billy well loaded; he had a sack of oatmeal, some spades and hoes, a saw and chisels, and other tools; two scythes and two three-pronged forks; and when Edward came to meet him he put into his hand a gun with a very long barrel.
Jacob went to Lymington as he planned, and came back late at night with White Billy carrying a heavy load; he had a bag of oatmeal, some shovels and hoes, a saw and chisels, and other tools; two scythes and two three-pronged forks; and when Edward came to meet him, he handed him a gun with a very long barrel.
“I believe, Edward, that you will find that a good one, for I know where it came from. It belonged to one of the rangers, who was reckoned the best shot in the forest. I know the gun, for I have seen it on his arm, and have taken it in my hand to examine it more than once. He was killed at Naseby, with your father, poor fellow! And his widow sold the gun to meet her wants.”
“I believe, Edward, that you will find it to be a good one, because I know its background. It belonged to one of the rangers, who was considered the best shot in the forest. I recognize the gun, as I’ve seen it in his possession and have held it to examine it more than once. He was killed at Naseby, along with your father, poor man! And his widow sold the gun to cover her needs.”
“Well!” replied Edward, “I thank you much, Jacob, and I will try if I cannot kill as much venison as will pay back the purchase-money—I will, I assure you.”
“Alright!” Edward replied. “Thank you so much, Jacob. I’ll see if I can hunt enough deer to cover the cost—I really will, I promise.”
“I shall be glad if you do, Edward; not because I want the money back, but because then I shall be more easy in my mind about you all, if anything happens to me. As soon as you are perfect in your woodcraft, I shall take Humphrey in hand, for there is nothing like having two strings to your bow. To-morrow we will not go out: we have meat enough for three weeks or more; and now the frost has set in, it will keep well. You shall practise at a mark with your gun, that you may be accustomed to it: for all guns, even the best, require a little humouring.”
“I’d be happy if you do, Edward; not because I want the money back, but because it would make me feel easier about you all if something happens to me. Once you get really good at your woodcraft, I’ll start working with Humphrey since it’s always good to have more than one option. Tomorrow we won’t go out: we have enough meat for three weeks or more, and now that the frost has set in, it will keep well. You should practice shooting at a target with your gun so you can get used to it; every gun, even the best ones, needs a little adjustment.”
Edward, who had often fired a gun before, proved the next morning that he had a very good eye; and after two or three hours’ practice, hit the mark at a hundred yards almost every time.
Edward, who had often shot a gun before, showed the next morning that he had a great aim; and after two or three hours of practice, he hit the target at a hundred yards almost every time.
“I wish you would let me go out by myself,” said Edward, overjoyed at his success.
“I wish you would let me go out on my own,” said Edward, thrilled with his success.
“You would bring home nothing, boy,” replied Jacob. “No, no, you have a great deal to learn yet; but I tell you what you shall do: any time that we are not in great want of venison, you shall have the first fire.”
“You won’t bring anything home, boy,” Jacob replied. “No, no, you still have a lot to learn; but here’s what you can do: whenever we’re not in desperate need of venison, you’ll be the first to take a shot.”
“Well, that will do,” replied Edward.
"Sure, that works," replied Edward.
The winter now set in with great severity, and they remained almost altogether within doors. Jacob and the boys went out to get firewood, and dragged it home through the snow.
The winter had now come in full force, and they stayed mostly indoors. Jacob and the boys went out to gather firewood and pulled it home through the snow.
“I wish, Jacob,” said Humphrey, “that I was able to build a cart, for it would be very useful, and White Bill would then have something to do; but I can’t make the wheels, and there is no harness.”
“I wish, Jacob,” said Humphrey, “that I could build a cart, because it would be really useful, and White Bill would have something to do; but I can’t make the wheels, and there’s no harness.”
“That’s not a bad idea of yours, Humphrey,” replied Jacob; “we will think about it. If you can’t build a cart, perhaps I can buy one. It would be useful if it were only to take the dung out of the yard on the potato-ground; for I have hitherto carried it out in baskets, and it’s hard work.”
“That's not a bad idea, Humphrey,” Jacob replied. “We'll consider it. If you can't build a cart, maybe I can buy one. It would be handy just for taking the manure out of the yard on the potato field; I've been hauling it out in baskets, and it's tough work.”
“Yes, and we might saw the wood into billets, and carry it home in the cart instead of dragging it this way: my shoulder is quite sore with the rope, it cuts me so.”
“Yes, and we could cut the wood into logs, then load it into the cart instead of dragging it like this: my shoulder hurts a lot from the rope, it really digs in.”
“Well, when the weather breaks up, I will see what I can do, Humphrey; but just now the roads are so blocked up, that I do not think we could get a cart from Lymington to the cottage, although we can a horse, perhaps.”
“Well, when the weather clears up, I’ll see what I can do, Humphrey; but right now the roads are so blocked that I don’t think we could get a cart from Lymington to the cottage, although maybe we could manage a horse.”
But if they remained indoors during the inclement weather, they were not idle. Jacob took this opportunity to instruct the children in everything. Alice learnt how to wash and how to cook. It is true that sometimes she scalded herself a little, sometimes burnt her fingers; and other accidents did occur, from the articles employed being too heavy for them to lift by themselves; but practice and dexterity compensated for want of strength, and fewer accidents happened every day. Humphrey had his carpenters’ tools; and although at first he had many failures, and wasted nails and wood, by degrees he learnt to use his tools with more dexterity, and made several little useful articles. Little Edith could now do something, for she made and baked all the oatmeal cakes, which saved Alice a good deal of time and trouble in watching them. It was astonishing how much the children could do, now that there was no one to do it for them; and they had daily instruction from Jacob. In the evening Alice sat down with her needle and thread to mend the clothes; at first they were not very well done; but she improved every day. Edith and Humphrey learnt to read while Alice worked, and then Alice learnt; and thus passed the winter away so rapidly, that although they had been five months at the cottage, it did not appear as if they had been there as many weeks. All were happy and contented, with the exception, perhaps, of Edward, who had fits of gloominess, and occasionally showed signs of impatience as to what was passing in the world, of which he remained in ignorance.
But if they stayed inside during the bad weather, they weren’t just sitting around. Jacob took this chance to teach the kids everything. Alice learned how to wash and cook. It’s true that sometimes she burned herself a little or had minor accidents since some of the items were too heavy for her to lift alone, but practice and skill made up for her lack of strength, and fewer accidents happened each day. Humphrey had his carpentry tools, and even though he messed up a lot at first and wasted nails and wood, he gradually got better at using his tools and made several small useful items. Little Edith was now able to contribute too, as she made and baked all the oatmeal cakes, which saved Alice a lot of time and effort. It was amazing how much the kids could accomplish now that no one was doing it for them, and they received daily lessons from Jacob. In the evenings, Alice would sit down with her needle and thread to mend their clothes; at first, her stitches weren’t very neat, but she improved every day. Edith and Humphrey learned to read while Alice worked, and then eventually Alice learned from them; and so the winter passed so quickly that even though they had been at the cottage for five months, it didn’t feel like they had been there as long as that. Everyone was happy and content, except maybe Edward, who sometimes got gloomy and showed signs of impatience about what was happening in the outside world, which he remained clueless about.
That Edward Beverley had fits of gloominess and impatience is not surprising. Edward had been brought up as the heir of Arnwood; and a boy at a very early age imbibes notions of his position, if it promises to be a high one. He was not two miles from that property which by right was his own. His own mansion had been reduced to ashes—he himself was hidden in the forest, and he could not but feel his position. He sighed for the time when the king’s cause should be again triumphant, and his arrival at that age when he could in person support and uphold the cause. He longed to be in command as his father had been—to lead his men on to victory—to recover his property, and to revenge himself on those who had acted so cruelly towards him. This was human nature; and much as Jacob Armitage would expostulate with him, and try to divert his feelings into other channels; long as he would preach to him about forgiveness of injuries, and patience until better times should come, Edward could not help brooding over these thoughts, and if ever there was a breast animated with intense hatred against the Puritans it was that of Edward Beverley. Although this was to be lamented, it could not create surprise or wonder in the old forester. All he could do was, as much as possible to reason with him, to soothe his irritated feelings, and by constant employment try to make him forget for a time the feelings of ill-will which he had conceived.
That Edward Beverley had episodes of sadness and impatience isn’t surprising. Edward had been raised as the heir of Arnwood, and a boy learns about his status from a young age, especially when it promises to be a significant one. He was not far from the land that rightfully belonged to him. His own home had been reduced to ashes—he himself was hidden in the forest, and he couldn’t help but feel the weight of his situation. He longed for the day when the king’s cause would be victorious again and for the time when he could personally support and uphold that cause. He yearned to lead like his father had—to guide his men to victory—to reclaim his property and seek revenge on those who had treated him so harshly. This is human nature; and no matter how much Jacob Armitage tried to reason with him and redirect his feelings, no matter how often he preached about forgiving injuries and being patient until better days arrived, Edward could not help but dwell on these thoughts. If anyone felt intense hatred toward the Puritans, it was Edward Beverley. Although this was unfortunate, it didn’t surprise the old forester. All he could do was try to reason with him as much as possible, soothe his troubled feelings, and keep him busy to help him temporarily forget the resentment he held.
One thing was, however, sufficiently plain to Edward, which was, that whatever might be his wrongs, he had not the power at present to redress them; and this feeling, perhaps, more than any other, held him in some sort of check; and as the time when he might have an opportunity appeared far distant, even to his own sanguine imagination, so by degrees did he contrive to dismiss from his thoughts what it was no use to think about at present.
One thing was clear to Edward: no matter what wrongs he faced, he didn't have the ability to fix them right now. This feeling, perhaps more than anything else, kept him somewhat in check. As the time when he might have a chance seemed far off, even to his optimistic thoughts, he gradually managed to push out of his mind what was pointless to dwell on at the moment.
Chapter Five.
As we have before said, time passed rapidly; with the exception of one or two excursions after venison, they remained in the cottage, and Jacob never went to Lymington. The frost had broken up, the snow had long disappeared, and the trees began to bud. The sun became powerful, and in the month of May the forest began again to look green.
As we mentioned earlier, time flew by; aside from one or two trips for game, they stayed in the cottage, and Jacob never went to Lymington. The frost had melted, the snow had long gone, and the trees started to bud. The sun grew stronger, and by May, the forest began to turn green again.
“And now, Edward,” said Jacob Armitage, one day at breakfast, “we will try for venison again to sell at Lymington, for I must purchase Humphrey’s cart and harness; so let us get our guns, and go out this fine morning. The stags are mostly by themselves at this season, for the does are with their young calves. We must find the slot of a deer, and track him to his lair, and you shall have the first shot if you like; but that, however, depends more upon the deer than upon me.”
“And now, Edward,” said Jacob Armitage one morning at breakfast, “we’ll try to get some venison again to sell in Lymington because I need to buy Humphrey’s cart and harness. So let’s grab our guns and head out on this beautiful morning. The stags are mostly on their own at this time of year since the does are with their young calves. We need to find a deer track and follow it to its hiding spot, and you can take the first shot if you want; but that, of course, depends more on the deer than on me.”
They had walked four or five miles when they came upon the slot or track of a deer, but Jacob’s practised eye pointed out to Edward that it was the slot of a young one, and not worth following. He explained to Edward the difference in the hoof-marks and other signs by which this knowledge was gained, and they proceeded onwards until they found another slot, which Jacob declared to be that of a warrantable stag—that is, one old enough to kill and to be good venison.
They had walked about four or five miles when they discovered the track of a deer, but Jacob’s trained eye showed Edward that it belonged to a young one and wasn't worth pursuing. He explained to Edward the differences in the hoof prints and other signs that provided this insight, and they continued on until they found another track, which Jacob identified as that of a mature stag—that is, one old enough to hunt and provide good meat.
“We must now track him to his lair, Edward.”
“We have to track him down to his hideout now, Edward.”
This took them about a mile farther, when they arrived at a small thicket of thorns about an acre in extent.
This took them about a mile further, when they reached a small thicket of thorns covering roughly an acre.
“Here he is, you see, Edward; let me now see if he is harboured.”
“Here he is, you see, Edward; let me check if he is being sheltered.”
They walked round the thicket, and could not find any slot or track by which the stag had left the covert, and Jacob pronounced that the animal must be hid in it.
They walked around the thicket but couldn't find any signs or tracks of how the stag had left the area, and Jacob declared that the animal must be hidden inside it.
“Now, Edward, do you stay here while I go back to the lee side of the covert: I will enter it with Smoker, and the stag will, in all probability, when he is roused, come out to breast the wind. You will then have a good shot at him; recollect to fire so as to hit him behind the shoulder: if he is moving quick, fire a little before the shoulders; if slow, take aim accurately; but recollect, if I come upon him in the covert, I shall kill him if I can, for we want the venison, and then we will go after another to give you a chance.”
“Now, Edward, stay here while I head back to the sheltered side of the thicket. I’ll go in with Smoker, and the stag will probably come out to face the wind when he gets startled. You’ll then have a good shot at him; remember to aim to hit him behind the shoulder: if he’s moving fast, shoot a little in front of the shoulders; if he’s moving slowly, take a careful aim; but remember, if I find him in the thicket, I’ll shoot him if I can, because we need the meat, and then we’ll go after another one to give you a chance.”
Jacob then left Edward, and went down to the lee side of the covert, where he entered it with Smoker. Edward was stationed behind a thorn-bush, which grew a few yards clear of the covert, and he soon heard the creaking of the branches.
Jacob then left Edward and went down to the sheltered side of the thicket, where he entered it with Smoker. Edward was positioned behind a thorn bush, which grew a few yards away from the thicket, and he quickly heard the creaking of the branches.
A short time elapsed, and a fine stag came out at a trot; he turned his head, and was just bounding away, when Edward fired, and the animal fell. Remembering the advice of Jacob, Edward remained where he was, in silence reloading his piece, and was soon afterwards joined by Jacob and the dog.
A little while later, a beautiful stag appeared and trotted out. He turned his head and was about to leap away when Edward shot, and the animal fell. Remembering Jacob's advice, Edward stayed where he was, quietly reloading his gun, and soon after, Jacob and the dog joined him.
“Well done, Edward!” said the forester in a low voice, and covering his forehead to keep off the glare of the sun, he looked earnestly at a high brake between some thorn-trees, about half a mile to windward. “I think I see something there—look, Edward, your eyes are younger than mine. Is that the branch of a tree in the fern, or is it not?”
“Well done, Edward!” said the forester quietly, shading his forehead from the bright sun. He stared intently at a thick patch of ferns among some thorn trees, about half a mile to the windward side. “I think I see something over there—look, Edward, your eyes are sharper than mine. Is that a tree branch in the ferns, or not?”
“I see what you mean,” replied Edward. “It is not, it moves.”
"I get what you’re saying," replied Edward. "It’s not still; it’s moving."
“I thought so, but my eyes are not so good as they once were. It’s another stag, depend upon it; but how to get near him? We never can get across this patch of clear grass without being seen.”
“I thought so, but my eyes aren't as good as they used to be. It's definitely another stag; but how do we get close to him? We can't cross this open patch of grass without being noticed.”
“No, we cannot get at him from this spot,” replied Edward; “but if we were to fall back to leeward, and gain the forest again, I think that there are thorns sufficient from the forest to where he lies, to creep from behind one to the other, so as to get a shot at him; don’t you?”
“No, we can't reach him from here,” Edward replied. “But if we move back downwind and get back to the forest, I think there are enough thorns from the forest to where he is lying to sneak from one to the other and get a shot at him; don’t you think?”
“It will require care and patience to manage that; but I think it might be done. I will try; it is my turn now, you know. You had better stay here with the dog, for only one can hide from thorn to thorn.”
“It will take care and patience to handle that; but I think it can be done. I’ll give it a shot; it’s my turn now, you know. You should probably stay here with the dog, because only one of us can hide from thorn to thorn.”
Jacob, ordering Smoker to remain, then set off. He had to make a circuit of three miles to get to the spot where the thorns extended from the forest, and Edward saw no more of him, although he strained his eyes, until the stag sprung out, and the gun was discharged. Edward perceived that the stag was not killed, but severely wounded, running towards the covert near which he was hid. “Down, Smoker,” said he, as he cocked his gun. The stag came within shot, and was coming nearer when, seeing Edward, it turned. Edward fired, and then cheered on the dog, who sprang after the wounded animal, giving tongue, as he followed him. Edward, perceiving Jacob hastening towards him, waited for him.
Jacob ordered Smoker to stay put and then set off. He had to circle three miles to reach the spot where the thorns came out from the forest, and Edward lost sight of him, no matter how hard he squinted, until the stag jumped out and the gun went off. Edward saw that the stag wasn't dead but badly hurt, sprinting towards the thicket where he was hidden. “Down, Smoker,” he said as he readied his gun. The stag came into range and was getting closer when it spotted Edward and turned to run. Edward fired and then urged the dog on, who dashed after the injured animal, barking as he went. Seeing Jacob rush toward him, Edward decided to wait for him.
“He’s hard hit, Edward,” cried Jacob, “and Smoker will have him; but we must follow as fast as we can.”
“Edward, he’s in really bad shape,” Jacob exclaimed, “and Smoker will catch him; but we need to keep up as quickly as we can.”
They both caught up their guns and ran as fast as they could, when, as they entered the wood, they heard the dog at bay.
They both grabbed their guns and ran as fast as they could, when, as they entered the woods, they heard the dog barking aggressively.
“We shan’t have far to go, Edward; the animal is done up, Smoker has him at bay.”
“We won’t have far to go, Edward; the animal is finished, Smoker has him cornered.”
They hastened on another quarter of a mile, when they found that the stag had fallen on his knees, and had been seized by the throat by Smoker.
They hurried another quarter of a mile when they found that the stag had fallen to its knees and had been grabbed by the throat by Smoker.
“Mind, Edward, now, how I go up to him, for the wound from the horn of the deer is very dangerous.”
“Make sure, Edward, that you pay attention to how I approach him, because the wound from the deer’s horn is quite serious.”
Jacob advanced from behind the stag, and cut his throat with his hunting-knife. “He is a fine beast, and we have done well to-day; but we shall have two journeys to make to get all this venison home. I could not get a fair shot at him—and see, I have hit him here in the flank.”
Jacob came up behind the stag and slashed its throat with his hunting knife. “This is a great animal, and we did well today; but we’ll have to make two trips to bring all this venison back. I couldn’t get a good shot at him—and look, I hit him here in the side.”
“And here is my ball in his throat,” said Edward.
“And here is my ball in his throat,” Edward said.
“So it is. Then it was a good shot that you made, and you are master of the hunt this day, Edward. Now, I’ll remain, and you go home for White Billy; Humphrey is right about the cart. If we had one, we could have carried all home at once; but I must go now and cut the throat of the other stag which you killed so cleverly. You will be a good hunter one of these days, Edward. A little more knowledge, and a little more practice, and I will leave it all to you, and hang my gun up over the chimney.”
“So it is. You made a great shot, and today you're the master of the hunt, Edward. I'll stay here, and you head home for White Billy; Humphrey is right about the cart. If we had one, we could have taken everything home at once. But I need to go now and finish off the other stag you killed so skillfully. You’ll be a great hunter soon, Edward. Just a bit more knowledge and practice, and I’ll leave it all to you and hang my gun over the fireplace.”
It was late in the evening before they had made their two trips and taken all the venison home, and very tired were they before it was all safely housed. Edward was delighted with his success, but not more so than was old Jacob. The next morning Jacob set off for Lymington, with the pony loaded with venison, which he sold, as well as two more loads which he promised to bring the next day, and the day after. He then looked out for a cart, and was fortunate in finding a small one just fitted to the size of the pony, who was not tall, but very strong, as all New Forest ponies are. He also procured harness, and then put Billy in the cart to draw him home; but Billy did not admire being put in a cart, and for some time was very restive, and backed and reared, and went every way but the right; but by dint of coaxing and leading, he at last submitted, and went straight on: but then the noise of the cart behind him frightened him, and he ran away. At last, having tired himself out, he thought that he might as well go quietly in harness, as he could not get out of it; and he did so, and arrived safe at the cottage. Humphrey was delighted at the sight of the cart, and said that now they should get on well. The next day Jacob contrived to put all the remainder of the venison in the cart, and White Billy made no more difficulty; he dragged it all to Lymington, and returned with the cart as quietly and cleverly as if he had been in harness all his life.
It was late in the evening by the time they made their two trips and brought all the venison home, and they were very tired before everything was safely stored. Edward was thrilled with his success, but old Jacob was just as pleased. The next morning, Jacob set off for Lymington with the pony loaded up with venison, which he sold, along with two more loads he promised to bring the following days. He then looked for a cart and was lucky to find a small one that perfectly fit the size of the pony, who, while not tall, was very strong, like all New Forest ponies. He also got some harness and put Billy in the cart to bring him back home, but Billy wasn’t fond of being in a cart and for a while he was very restless, backing up and rearing, going every way but the right one; but with some coaxing and leading, he finally gave in and went straight ahead. However, the noise of the cart behind him scared him, and he took off running. Eventually, after tiring himself out, he decided it was better to go quietly in harness since he couldn't escape it; so he did, and arrived safely at the cottage. Humphrey was thrilled to see the cart and said that now they’d really make progress. The next day, Jacob managed to load all the remaining venison into the cart, and White Billy didn’t put up any fuss; he pulled it all to Lymington and returned with the cart as calmly and skillfully as if he had been in harness all his life.
“Well, Edward, the venison paid for the cart, at all events,” said Jacob, “and now, I will tell you all the news I collected while I was at Lymington. Captain Burly, who attempted to incite the people to rescue the king, has been hung, drawn, and quartered, as a traitor.”
“Well, Edward, the deer meat covered the cost of the cart, at least,” said Jacob, “and now, I’ll share all the news I gathered while I was in Lymington. Captain Burly, who tried to rally the people to free the king, has been hanged, drawn, and quartered as a traitor.”
“They are traitors who condemned him,” replied Edward in wrath.
“They're traitors who condemned him,” Edward replied angrily.
“Yes, so they are; but there is better news, which is, that the Duke of York has escaped to Holland.”
“Yes, they are; but there’s better news: the Duke of York has escaped to Holland.”
“Yes, that is good news; and the king?”
“Yes, that’s great news; and what about the king?”
“He is still a prisoner in Carisbrook Castle. There are many rumours and talks, but no one knows what is true and what is false; but depend upon it, this cannot last long, and the king will have his rights yet.”
“He is still a prisoner in Carisbrook Castle. There are many rumors and discussions, but no one knows what's true and what's false; but mark my words, this can't go on for much longer, and the king will get his rights eventually.”
Edward remained very grave for some time.
Edward stayed serious for a while.
“I trust in heaven we all shall have our rights yet, Jacob,” said he at last. “I wish I was a man!”
“I believe that in heaven we will all get our rights eventually, Jacob,” he finally said. “I wish I were a man!”
Here the conversation ended, and they went to bed.
Here the conversation ended, and they went to sleep.
This was now a busy time at the cottage. The manure had to be got out of the stable and pigsties, and carried out to the potato-ground and garden; the crops had to be put in; and the cart was now found valuable. After the manure had been carried out and spread, Edward and Humphrey helped Jacob to dig the ground, and then to put in the seed. The cabbage-plants of last year were then put out, and the turnips and carrots sown. Before the month was over the garden and potato-field were cropped, and Humphrey took upon himself to weed and keep it clean. Little Edith had also employment now; for the hens began to lay eggs, and as soon as she heard them cackling, she ran for the eggs and brought them in; and before the month was over Jacob had set four hens upon eggs. Billy, the pony, was now turned out to graze in the forest; he came home every night of his own accord.
This was a busy time at the cottage. The manure had to be removed from the stable and pigsties and taken out to the potato field and garden; the crops needed to be planted; and the cart was now quite useful. After the manure was spread, Edward and Humphrey helped Jacob dig the ground and plant the seeds. They then planted the cabbage plants from last year and sowed the turnips and carrots. By the end of the month, the garden and potato field were planted, and Humphrey took responsibility for weeding and keeping it tidy. Little Edith also found work now; the hens had started laying eggs, and as soon as she heard them cackling, she would run to collect the eggs and bring them inside; by the end of the month, Jacob had set four hens on eggs. Billy, the pony, was now let out to graze in the forest; he came home every night on his own.
“I’ll tell you what we want,” said Humphrey, who took the command altogether over the farm; “we want a cow.”
“I’ll tell you what we want,” said Humphrey, who was completely in charge of the farm; “we want a cow.”
“Oh yes, a cow,” cried Alice; “I have plenty of time to milk her.”
“Oh yes, a cow,” shouted Alice; “I have plenty of time to milk her.”
“Whose cows are those which I see in the forest sometimes?” said Humphrey to Jacob.
“Whose cows are those that I sometimes see in the forest?” Humphrey asked Jacob.
“If they belong to anybody, they belong to the king,” replied Jacob; “but they are cattle which have strayed and found their way to the forest, and have remained here ever since. They are rather wild and savage, and you must be careful how you go too near them, as the bulls will run at you. They increase very fast: there were but six a few years ago, and now there are at least fifty in the herd.”
“If they belong to anyone, they belong to the king,” Jacob replied. “But they are cattle that have strayed and ended up in the forest, and they've been here ever since. They’re quite wild and aggressive, so you need to be careful not to get too close, as the bulls will charge at you. They grow in number quickly: there were only six a few years ago, and now there are at least fifty in the herd.”
“Well, I’ll try and get one, if I can,” said Humphrey.
“Well, I’ll try to get one, if I can,” said Humphrey.
“You will be puzzled to do that, boy,” replied Jacob, “and as I said before, beware of the bulls.”
“You’ll find that confusing, kid,” Jacob replied, “and like I mentioned before, watch out for the bulls.”
“I don’t want a bull,” replied Humphrey; “but a cow would give us milk, and then we should have more manure for the garden. My garden will then grow more potatoes.”
“I don’t want a bull,” replied Humphrey; “but a cow would give us milk, and then we’d have more manure for the garden. My garden would then grow more potatoes.”
“Well, Humphrey, if you can catch a cow, no one will interfere; but I think you will not find it very easy, and you may find it very dangerous.”
“Well, Humphrey, if you can catch a cow, no one will bother you; but I doubt you'll find it easy, and it might be pretty risky."
“I’ll look-out for one,” replied Humphrey, “anyhow. Alice, if we only had a cow, wouldn’t that be jolly?”
“I'll keep an eye out for one,” replied Humphrey, “anyway. Alice, if we only had a cow, wouldn’t that be great?”
The crops were now all up, and as the days began to be long, the work became comparatively light and easy. Humphrey was busy making a little wheelbarrow for Edith, that she might barrow away the weeds as he hoed them up; and at last this great performance was completed, much to the admiration of all, and much to his own satisfaction. Indeed, when it is recollected that Humphrey had only the hand-saw and axe, and that he had to cut down the tree, and then to saw it into plank, it must be acknowledged that it required great patience and perseverance even to make a wheelbarrow; but Humphrey was not only persevering, but was full of invention. He had built up a hen-house with fir poles, and made the nests for the hens to lay and hatch in, and they now had between forty and fifty chickens running about. He had also divided the pigsty, so that the sow might be kept apart from the other pigs; and they expected very soon to have a litter of young pigs. He had transplanted the wild strawberries from the forest, and had by manure made them large and good; and he had also a fine crop of onions in the garden, from seed which Jacob had bought at Lymington; now Humphrey was very busy cutting down some poles in the forest to make a cow-house, for he declared that he would have a cow somehow or another. June arrived, and it was time to mow down grass to make into hay for the winter, and Jacob had two scythes. He showed the boys how to use them, and they soon became expert; and as there was plenty of long grass at this time of the year, and they could mow when they pleased, they soon had White Billy in full employment carrying the hay home. The little girls helped to make it, for Humphrey had made them two rakes. Jacob thought that there was hay enough made, but Humphrey said that there was enough for the pony, but not enough for the cow.
The crops were all up now, and as the days got longer, the work became much lighter and easier. Humphrey was busy making a small wheelbarrow for Edith so she could haul away the weeds while he hoed them up; finally, this big project was finished, earning admiration from everyone and satisfaction from himself. Considering that Humphrey only had a hand-saw and an axe to cut down a tree and then saw it into planks, it’s clear that it took a lot of patience and determination just to build a wheelbarrow. But Humphrey wasn't just determined—he was also inventive. He had built a henhouse with fir poles, creating nests for the hens to lay and hatch their eggs, and now they had around forty to fifty chickens running around. He had also divided the pigsty so the sow could be kept separate from the other pigs, and they were expecting to have a litter of piglets soon. He transplanted wild strawberries from the forest, making them big and healthy through fertilization, and he also had a great crop of onions in the garden from seeds Jacob bought in Lymington. Now, Humphrey was busy cutting down poles in the forest to build a cowhouse because he insisted that he would somehow get a cow. June came, and it was time to cut the grass for hay for the winter, and Jacob had two scythes. He taught the boys how to use them, and they quickly became skilled; with plenty of long grass available and the ability to mow at their leisure, they soon had White Billy hard at work hauling the hay home. The little girls helped with the hay-making since Humphrey had made them two rakes. Jacob thought they had made enough hay, but Humphrey said it was enough for the pony, but not enough for the cow.
“But where is the cow to come from, Humphrey?”
"But where is the cow going to come from, Humphrey?"
“Where the venison comes from,” replied he,—“out of the forest.”
“Where the venison comes from,” he replied, “is from the forest.”
So Humphrey continued to mow and make hay, while Edward and Jacob went out for venison. After all the hay was made and stacked, Humphrey found out a method of thatching with fern, which Jacob had never thought of; and when that was done, they commenced cutting down fern for fodder. Here again Humphrey would have twice as much as Jacob had ever cut before, because he wanted litter for the cow. At last it became quite a joke between him and Edward, who, when he brought home more venison than would keep in the hot weather, told Humphrey that the remainder was for the cow. Still Humphrey would not give up the point, and every morning and evening he would be certain to be absent an hour or two, and it was found out he was watching the herd of wild cattle who were feeding: sometimes they were very near, at others a long way off. He used to get up into the trees, and examine them as they passed under him, without perceiving him. One night Humphrey returned very late, and the next morning he was off before daylight. Breakfast was over, and Humphrey did not make his appearance, and they could not tell what was the matter. Jacob felt uneasy, but Edward laughed, and said:
So Humphrey kept mowing and making hay while Edward and Jacob went out for venison. Once all the hay was made and stacked, Humphrey discovered a way to thatch with fern that Jacob had never thought of. After finishing that, they started cutting down fern for fodder. Once again, Humphrey would have twice as much as Jacob had ever cut before because he needed litter for the cow. Eventually, it became quite a joke between him and Edward, who, when he brought home more venison than would keep in the hot weather, told Humphrey that the leftovers were for the cow. Still, Humphrey wouldn’t give in, and every morning and evening he would sneak away for an hour or two. It turned out he was watching the herd of wild cattle feeding; sometimes they were really close, other times far away. He would climb up into the trees and observe them as they passed below him, completely unaware of his presence. One night, Humphrey came back really late, and the next morning he left before dawn. Breakfast was over, and Humphrey hadn’t shown up, leaving them puzzled about what was going on. Jacob felt anxious, but Edward laughed and said:
“Oh, depend upon it, he’ll come back and bring the cow with him.”
“Oh, you can count on it, he’ll be back and he’ll bring the cow with him.”
Hardly had Edward said these words when in came Humphrey red with perspiration.
Hardly had Edward finished speaking when Humphrey walked in, sweaty and out of breath.
“Now then, Jacob and Edward, come with me; we must put Billy in the cart, and take Smoker and a rope with us. Take your guns too, for fear of accident.”
“Okay, Jacob and Edward, come with me; we need to put Billy in the cart and take Smoker and a rope with us. Also, grab your guns just in case.”
“Why, what’s the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
“I’ll tell you as we go along, but I must put Billy in the cart, for there is no time to be lost.”
“I'll explain as we move forward, but I need to put Billy in the cart because we can't waste any time.”
Humphrey disappeared, and Jacob said to Edward, “What can it be?”
Humphrey vanished, and Jacob said to Edward, “What could it be?”
“It can be nothing but the cow he is so mad about,” replied Edward. “However, when he comes with the pony, we shall know; let us take our guns and the dog Smoker as he wishes.”
“It has to be the cow he’s so obsessed with,” Edward replied. “But when he shows up with the pony, we’ll find out; let’s grab our guns and the dog Smoker as he wants.”
Humphrey now drove up the pony and cart, and they set off.
Humphrey now drove up with the pony and cart, and they headed out.
“Well, I suppose you’ll tell us now what we are going for?” said Edward.
“Well, I guess you’ll tell us now what we’re going for?” Edward said.
“Yes, I will. You know I’ve been watching the cattle for a long while, because I wanted a cow. I have been in a tree when they have passed under me several times, and I observed that one or two of the heifers were very near calving. Yesterday evening I thought one could not help calving very soon indeed, and as I was watching I saw that she was uneasy, and that she at last left the herd and went into a little copse of wood. I remained three hours to see if she came out again, and she did not. It was dark when I came home, as you know. This morning I went before daylight and found the herd. She is very remarkable, being black and white spotted; and, after close examination, I found that she was not with the herd, so I am sure that she went into the copse to calve, and that she has calved before this.”
“Yes, I will. You know I’ve been keeping an eye on the cattle for a while because I wanted a cow. I’ve been up in a tree while they passed underneath me several times, and I noticed that one or two of the heifers were very close to calving. Yesterday evening, I thought one was going to calve very soon, and as I was watching, I saw that she was acting restless, and eventually, she left the herd and went into a small thicket. I stayed there for three hours to see if she would come out again, but she didn’t. It was dark when I got home, as you know. This morning, I went out before dawn and found the herd. She is quite striking, being black and white spotted; and after a closer look, I realized she wasn’t with the herd, so I’m certain she went into the thicket to calve and that she has calved by now.”
“Well, that may be,” replied Jacob; “but now I do not understand what we are to do.”
“Well, that might be true,” Jacob replied, “but right now I don’t get what we’re supposed to do.”
“Nor I,” replied Edward.
"Me neither," replied Edward.
“Well then, I’ll tell you what I hope to do. I have got the pony and cart to take the calf home with us, if we can get it—which I think we can. I have got Smoker to worry the heifer and keep her employed while we put the calf in the cart; a rope that we may tie the cow, if we can; and you with your guns must keep off the herd, if they come to her assistance. Now do you understand my plan?”
“Well then, let me tell you what I hope to do. I have the pony and cart ready to take the calf home with us, if we can get it—which I believe we can. I have Smoker to distract the heifer and keep her occupied while we put the calf in the cart; a rope to tie the cow, if we can; and you with your guns need to keep the herd away if they come to help her. Do you understand my plan now?”
“Yes, and I think it very likely to succeed, Humphrey,” replied Jacob, “and I give you credit for the scheme. We will help you all we can. Where is the copse?”
“Yes, and I think it’s very likely to succeed, Humphrey,” replied Jacob, “and I give you credit for the idea. We will help you as much as we can. Where’s the grove?”
“Not half a mile farther,” replied Humphrey. “We shall soon be there.”
“Not even half a mile further,” Humphrey replied. “We’ll be there soon.”
On their arrival they found that the herd were feeding at a considerable distance from the copse, which was perhaps as well.
Upon their arrival, they noticed that the herd was grazing far from the thicket, which was probably for the best.
“Now,” said Jacob, “I and Edward will enter into the copse with Smoker, and you follow us, Humphrey. I will make Smoker seize the heifer if necessary; at all events, he will keep her at bay—that is, if she is here. First let us walk round the copse and find her slot as we call the track of a deer. See, here is her footing. Now let us go in.”
“Alright,” Jacob said, “Edward and I will head into the thicket with Smoker, and you follow us, Humphrey. I’ll make Smoker chase the heifer if we need to; either way, he’ll keep her at a distance—assuming she’s here. First, let’s walk around the thicket and find her tracks, as we call the path of a deer. Look, here are her footprints. Now, let’s go in.”
They advanced cautiously into the thicket, following the track of the heifer, and at last came upon her. Apparently she had not calved more than an hour, and was licking the calf which was not yet on its legs. As soon as the animal perceived Jacob and Edward, she shook her head, and was about to run at them; but Jacob told Smoker to seize her, and the dog flew at her immediately. The attack of the dog drove back the heifer quite into the thicket, and as the dog bounded round her, springing this way and that way to escape her horns, the heifer was soon separated from the calf.
They moved slowly into the bushes, tracking the heifer, and eventually found her. She had apparently just given birth within the last hour and was licking her calf, which was still unable to stand. When she noticed Jacob and Edward, she shook her head and looked ready to charge at them. But Jacob told Smoker to go after her, and the dog quickly sprang into action. The dog's assault pushed the heifer further into the bushes, and as the dog darted around her, avoiding her horns, the heifer was soon separated from the calf.
“Now then, Edward and Humphrey,” said Jacob, advancing between the heifer and the calf, “lift up the calf between you and put it in the cart. Leave Smoker and me to manage the mother.”
“Alright, Edward and Humphrey,” Jacob said, stepping between the heifer and the calf, “pick up the calf together and put it in the cart. Let Smoker and me handle the mother.”
The boys put their arms under the stomach of the calf, and carried it away. The heifer was at first too busy defending herself against the dog to perceive that the calf was gone; when she did Jacob called Smoker to him, so as to bring him between the heifer and where the boys were going out of the thicket. At last the heifer gave a loud bellow, and rushed out of the thicket in pursuit of her calf checked by Smoker, who held on to her ear, and sometimes stopped her from advancing.
The boys put their arms under the calf's belly and carried it off. The heifer was initially too focused on fighting off the dog to notice her calf was missing; when she finally did, Jacob called Smoker over to position him between the heifer and where the boys were leaving the thicket. Eventually, the heifer let out a loud bellow and charged out of the thicket after her calf, but Smoker grabbed onto her ear, occasionally stopping her from moving forward.
“Hold her, Smoker,” said Jacob, who now went back to help the boys. “Hold her, boy. Is the calf in the cart?”
“Hold her, Smoker,” Jacob said as he went back to help the boys. “Hold her, boy. Is the calf in the cart?”
“Yes, and tied fast,” replied Edward, “and we are in the cart too.”
“Yes, and we're tied up tight,” replied Edward, “and we're in the cart as well.”
“That’s right,” replied Jacob. “Now I’ll get in too, and let us drive off. She’ll follow us, depend upon it. Here, Smoker! Smoker! Let her alone.”
"That's right," Jacob said. "Now I'll get in too, and let's drive off. She'll definitely follow us. Over here, Smoker! Smoker! Leave her alone."
Smoker, at this command, came bounding out of the copse, followed by the heifer, lowing most anxiously. Her lowing was responded to by the calf in the cart, and she ran wildly up to it.
Smoker, at this command, came charging out of the thicket, followed by the heifer, mooing very anxiously. Her mooing was answered by the calf in the cart, and she ran frantically over to it.
“Drive off, Humphrey,” said Jacob; “I think I heard the lowing of the heifer answered by some of the herd, and the sooner we are off the better.”
“Drive away, Humphrey,” said Jacob; “I think I heard the heifer moo, and some of the herd responded, so the sooner we leave, the better.”
Humphrey, who had the reins, drove off; the heifer followed, at one time running at the dog, at another putting her head almost into the hind part of the cart; but the lowing of the heifer was now answered by deeper tones, and Jacob said:
Humphrey, who had the reins, drove off; the heifer followed, sometimes charging at the dog, other times nearly sticking her head into the back of the cart; but the heifer's lowing was now met with deeper sounds, and Jacob said:
“Edward, get your gun ready, for I think the herd is following. Do not fire, however, till I tell you. We must be governed by circumstances. It won’t do to lose the pony, or to run any serious risk, for the sake of the heifer and calf. Drive fast, Humphrey.”
“Edward, get your gun ready because I think the herd is coming. But don’t shoot until I say so. We have to be careful. We can’t afford to lose the pony or take any big risks just for the heifer and calf. Drive faster, Humphrey.”
A few minutes afterwards they perceived at about a quarter of a mile behind them, not the whole herd, but a single bull, who was coming up at a fast trot, with his tail in the air, and tossing his head, lowing deeply in answer to the heifer.
A few minutes later, they noticed about a quarter of a mile behind them, not the entire herd, but a single bull, who was approaching quickly, with his tail up, tossing his head, and lowing deeply in response to the heifer.
“There’s only one, after all,” said Jacob; “I suppose the heifer is his favourite. Well, we can manage him. Smoker, come in. Come in, sir, directly,” cried Jacob, perceiving that the dog was about to attack the bull.
“There’s only one, after all,” Jacob said. “I guess the heifer is his favorite. Well, we can handle him. Smoker, come in. Come in, sir, right now,” Jacob shouted, noticing that the dog was about to go after the bull.
Smoker obeyed, and the bull advanced till he was within a hundred yards.
Smoker complied, and the bull moved closer until it was about a hundred yards away.
“Now, Edward, do you fire first—aim for his shoulder. Humphrey, pull up.”
“Now, Edward, you shoot first—aim for his shoulder. Humphrey, pull back.”
Humphrey stopped the pony, and the bull continued to advance, but seemed puzzled who to attack, unless it was the dog. As soon as the bull was within sixty yards, Edward fired, and the animal fell down on its knees, tearing the ground with its horns.
Humphrey stopped the pony, and the bull kept coming, but looked confused about who to go after, unless it was the dog. Once the bull was within sixty yards, Edward shot, and the animal dropped to its knees, tearing up the ground with its horns.
“That will do,” said Jacob; “drive on again, Humphrey; we will have a look at that fellow by and by. At present we had better get home, as others may come. He’s up again, but he is at a standstill. I have an idea that he is hit hard.”
“That’s enough,” said Jacob; “keep driving, Humphrey; we’ll check in on that guy later. For now, it’s best if we head home, since others might show up. He’s back on his feet, but he’s stuck. I have a feeling he’s hurt badly.”
The cart drove on, followed by the heifer; but no more of the wild herd made their appearance, and they very soon gained the cottage.
The cart continued on, with the heifer following behind; but no other members of the wild herd showed up, and they quickly reached the cottage.
“Now, then, what shall we do?” said Jacob. “Come, Humphrey, you have had all the ordering of this, and have done it well.”
“Alright, what should we do now?” Jacob said. “Come on, Humphrey, you’ve been in charge of this and you’ve done a great job.”
“Well, Jacob, we must now drive the cart into the yard, and shut the gate upon the cow, till I am ready.”
“Well, Jacob, we need to bring the cart into the yard and close the gate on the cow until I’m ready.”
“That’s easy done, by setting Smoker at her,” replied Jacob; “but, mercy on us, there’s Alice and Edith running out!—the heifer may kill them. Go back, Alice, run quite into the cottage, and shut the door till we come.”
“That’s easy to do, by sending Smoker after her,” replied Jacob; “but, good heavens, there’s Alice and Edith running out!—the heifer might hurt them. Go back, Alice, run all the way into the cottage, and shut the door until we get there.”
Alice and Edith hearing this, and Edward also crying out to them, made a hasty retreat to the cottage. Humphrey then backed the cart against the paling of the yard, so as to enable Edward to get on the other side of it, ready to open the gate. Smoker was set at the heifer, and, as before, soon engaged her attention; so that the gate was opened and the cart drove in, and the gate closed again, before the heifer could follow.
Alice and Edith, hearing this, and Edward also calling out to them, quickly made their way back to the cottage. Humphrey then pushed the cart against the fence of the yard, so Edward could get to the other side, ready to open the gate. Smoker was sent after the heifer, and, just like before, quickly distracted her; as a result, the gate was opened and the cart drove in, closing the gate again, before the heifer could catch up.
“Well, Humphrey, what next?”
“Well, Humphrey, what’s next?”
“Why, now lift the calf out and put it into the cow-house. I will go into the cow-house with a rope and a slip-knot at the end of it, get upon the beam above, and drop it over her horns as she’s busy with the calf, which she will be as soon as you let her in. I shall pass the end of the rope outside, for you to haul up when I am ready, and then we shall have her fast, till we can secure her properly. When I call out ‘ready,’ do you open the gate and let her in. You can do that and jump into the cart afterwards, for fear she may run at you; but I don’t think that she will, for it’s the calf she wants, and not either of you.”
“Alright, now lift the calf out and put it in the barn. I’ll go into the barn with a rope that has a slipknot at the end, climb up on the beam above, and drop it over her horns while she's focused on the calf, which she will be as soon as you let her in. I’ll pass the end of the rope outside for you to pull when I’m ready, and then we'll have her secured until we can tie her up properly. When I shout ‘ready,’ you just open the gate and let her in. You can do that and then jump into the cart afterward to keep safe from her, but I doubt she’ll come after you because she’s only interested in the calf, not either of you.”
As soon as Humphrey was ready with the rope he gave the word, and the gate was opened; the cow ran in immediately, and hearing her calf bleat, went into the cow-house, the door of which was shut upon her. A minute afterwards Humphrey cried out to them to haul upon the rope, which they did.
As soon as Humphrey was ready with the rope, he signaled, and the gate was opened; the cow rushed in right away, and when she heard her calf bleat, she went into the cow-house, the door of which was shut behind her. A minute later, Humphrey shouted for them to pull on the rope, and they did.
“That will do,” said Humphrey from the inside; “now make the rope fast, and then you may come in.”
"That's enough," said Humphrey from the inside; "now tie the rope securely, and then you can come in."
They went in, and found the heifer drawn close to the side of the cow-house by the rope which was round her horns, and unable to move her head.
They went in and found the heifer tied closely to the side of the barn by the rope around her horns, unable to move her head.
“Well, Humphrey, that’s very clever; but now what’s to be done?”
“Well, Humphrey, that’s really clever; but now what should we do?”
“First I’ll saw off the tips of her horns, and then if she does run at us, she won’t hurt us much. Wait till I go for the saw.”
“First, I’ll cut off the ends of her horns, and then if she charges at us, she won’t be able to hurt us too badly. Just wait while I get the saw.”
As soon as the ends of her horns were sawed off, Humphrey took another piece of rope, which he fastened securely round her horns, and then made the other end fast to the side of the building, so that the animal could move about a little and eat out of the crib.
As soon as the tips of her horns were sawed off, Humphrey grabbed another piece of rope, which he tied tightly around her horns, and then secured the other end to the side of the building, allowing the animal to move around a bit and eat from the crib.
“There,” said Humphrey, “now time and patience must do the rest. We must coax her and handle her, and we soon shall tame her. At present let us leave her with the calf. She has a yard of rope, and that is enough for her to lick her calf, which is all that she requires at present. To-morrow we will cut some grass for her.”
“Alright,” said Humphrey, “now we just need time and patience to handle the rest. We have to coax her and work with her, and we’ll soon tame her. For now, let’s leave her with the calf. She has a yard of rope, and that’s plenty for her to take care of her calf, which is all she needs right now. Tomorrow, we’ll cut some grass for her.”
They then went out, shutting the cow-house door.
They then went outside, closing the cowhouse door.
“Well, Humphrey, you’ve beat us after all, and have the laugh on your side now,” said Jacob. “‘Where there’s a will, there’s a way,’ that’s certain; and I assure you, that when you were making so much hay, and gathering so much litter, and building a cow-house, I had no more idea that we should have a cow than that we should have an elephant; and I will say that you deserve great credit for your way of obtaining it.”
“Well, Humphrey, you’ve really outdone us this time, and now the joke's on us,” Jacob said. “‘Where there’s a will, there’s a way,’ that’s for sure; and I have to say, when you were making all that hay, gathering all that litter, and building a cowhouse, I had no idea we’d end up with a cow any more than I thought we’d get an elephant; and I think you deserve a lot of credit for how you made it happen.”
“That he certainly does,” replied Edward. “You have more genius than I have, brother. But dinner must be ready, if Alice has done her duty. What think you, Jacob, shall we after dinner go and look after that bull?”
"You're right about that," replied Edward. "You’re more talented than I am, brother. But dinner should be ready if Alice has done her part. What do you think, Jacob? Should we go check on that bull after dinner?"
“Yes, by all means. He will not be had eating, and I can sell all I can carry in the cart at Lymington. Besides, the skin is worth money.”
“Yes, of course. He won’t be caught eating, and I can sell everything I can carry in the cart at Lymington. Plus, the skin is worth something.”
Chapter Six.
Alice and Edith were very anxious to see the cow, and especially to see the calf; but Humphrey told them that they must not go near till he went with them, and then they should see it. After dinner was over, Jacob and Edward took their guns, and Humphrey put Billy in the cart, and followed them. They found the bull where they left him, standing quite still; he tossed his head when they approached him, which they did carefully, but he did not attempt to run at them.
Alice and Edith were really eager to see the cow, especially the calf, but Humphrey told them they couldn't go close until he accompanied them, and then they would get to see it. After dinner, Jacob and Edward grabbed their guns, and Humphrey put Billy in the cart and followed them. They found the bull right where they left him, standing still; he tossed his head as they approached carefully, but he didn’t try to charge at them.
“It’s my idea that he has nearly bled to death,” said Jacob; “but there’s nothing like making sure. Edward, put a bullet just three inches behind his shoulder, and that will make all safe.”
“It’s my thought that he’s almost bled to death,” Jacob said, “but it’s best to be certain. Edward, shoot him just three inches behind the shoulder, and that will make everything safe.”
Edward did so, and the animal fell dead. They went up to the carcass, which they estimated to weigh at least fifty stone.
Edward did that, and the animal dropped dead. They approached the carcass, which they guessed weighed at least fifty stone.
“It is a noble beast,” said Edward; “I wonder we never thought of killing one before.”
“It’s a noble animal,” Edward said; “I’m surprised we never thought of killing one before.”
“They ain’t game, Edward,” replied Jacob.
“They aren't playing, Edward,” replied Jacob.
“No, they are not now, Jacob,” said Humphrey; “as you and Edward claim all the game, I shall claim the cattle as my portion of the forest. Recollect, there are more, and I mean to have more of them yet.”
“No, they aren’t now, Jacob,” said Humphrey; “since you and Edward are taking all the game, I’m going to claim the cattle as my share of the forest. Remember, there are more, and I'm planning to get more of them too.”
“Well, Humphrey, I give you up all my rights, if I have any.”
“Well, Humphrey, I give up all my rights, if I have any.”
“And I all mine,” added Edward.
“And I all mine,” added Edward.
“Be it so. Some day you’ll see what I shall do,” replied Humphrey. “Recollect, I am to sell the cattle for my own self-advantage until I buy a gun, and one or two things which I want.”
“Sure thing. One day you’ll see what I can do,” replied Humphrey. “Remember, I’m selling the cattle for my own benefit until I get a gun and a few other things I need.”
“I agree to that too, Humphrey,” replied Jacob; “and now to skin the beast.”
“I agree with that too, Humphrey,” Jacob replied; “and now let's skin the beast.”
The skinning and quartering took up the whole afternoon, and Billy was heavily laden when he drew his cart home. The next day Jacob went to Lymington to sell the bull and the skin, and returned home well satisfied with the profit he had made. He had procured, as Humphrey requested, some milk-pans, a small churn, and milk-pail, out of the proceeds, and had still money left. Humphrey told them that he had not been to see the heifer yet, as he thought it better not.
The skinning and quartering took the entire afternoon, and Billy was weighed down when he pulled his cart home. The next day, Jacob went to Lymington to sell the bull and the skin and came back feeling happy with the profit he made. As Humphrey had asked, he bought some milk-pans, a small churn, and a milk-pail with the earnings, and still had money left. Humphrey told them that he hadn't gone to see the heifer yet, as he thought it was better not to.
“She will be tame to-morrow morning, depend upon it,” said he.
“She'll be calm tomorrow morning, you can count on it,” he said.
“But if you give her nothing to eat, will not the calf die?”
“But if you don't feed her, won't the calf die?”
“Oh no, I should think not. I shall not starve her, but I will make her thankful for her food before she gets it. I shall cut her some grass to-morrow morning.”
“Oh no, I don’t think so. I won’t let her go hungry, but I will make her appreciate her food before she gets it. I’ll cut some grass for her tomorrow morning.”
We may as well here say that the next morning Humphrey went in to the heifer. At first she tossed about and was very unruly. He gave her some grass, and patted her and coaxed her for a long while, till at last she allowed him to touch her gently. Every day for a fortnight he brought her her food, and she became quieter every day, till at last, if he went up to her, she never pushed with her horns. The calf became quite tame, and as the heifer perceived that the calf was quiet, she became more quiet herself. After the fortnight, Humphrey would not allow the heifer to receive anything except from the hand of Alice, that the animal might know her well; and when the calf was a month old, Humphrey made the first attempt to milk her. This was resisted at first by kicking, but in the course of ten days she gave down her milk. Humphrey then let her loose for a few days to run about the yard, still keeping the calf in the cow-house, and putting the heifer in to her at night, milking her before the calf was allowed to suck. After this, he adventured upon the last experiment, which was to turn her out of the yard to graze into the forest. She went away to some distance, and he was fearful that she would join the herd, but in the evening she came back again to her calf. After this he was satisfied, and turned her out every day, and they had no further trouble with her. He would not, however, wean the calf till the winter time, when she was shut up in the yard and fed on hay. He then weaned the calf, which was a cow-calf, and they had no more trouble with the mother. Alice soon learnt to milk her, and she became very tractable and good-tempered. Such was the commencement of the dairy at the cottage.
We can mention here that the next morning, Humphrey went in to see the heifer. At first, she was restless and difficult to handle. He offered her some grass, patted her, and coaxed her for a long time until she finally let him touch her gently. Every day for two weeks, he brought her food, and she became calmer each day, to the point where she no longer pushed him with her horns when he approached. The calf got quite tame, and as the heifer saw that the calf was calm, she became more relaxed herself. After two weeks, Humphrey made sure that the heifer only received food from Alice’s hand, so the animal would get to know her well; and when the calf turned a month old, Humphrey tried to milk her for the first time. Initially, she kicked in protest, but within ten days, she let down her milk. Humphrey then let her roam free in the yard for a few days while keeping the calf in the cow-house, putting the heifer in with her at night and milking her before the calf was allowed to suckle. After that, he took the final step, which was to let her out of the yard to graze in the forest. She wandered off a bit, and he worried she would join the herd, but in the evening, she returned to her calf. After that, he was content and let her out every day, and they had no further issues with her. However, he didn’t wean the calf until winter when she was kept in the yard and fed hay. He then weaned the calf, which was a heifer, and they had no more trouble with the mother. Alice quickly learned to milk her, and she became very easy to handle and good-natured. This was the beginning of the dairy at the cottage.
“Jacob,” said Humphrey, “when do you go to Lymington again?”
“Jacob,” Humphrey said, “when are you going to Lymington again?”
“Why, I do not know. The end of August, as it is now, and the month of September, is not good for venison; and, therefore, I do not see what I shall have to go for.”
“Why, I have no idea. The end of August, like now, and the month of September, aren’t great for venison; so, I can’t see why I should go for it.”
“Well, I wish, when you do go, you would get something for Alice and something for me.”
“Well, I hope that when”
“And what is it that Alice wants?”
"And what does Alice want?"
“She wants a kitten.”
“She wants a cat.”
“Well, I think I may find that. And what do you want, Humphrey?”
“Well, I think I might find that. And what do you want, Humphrey?”
“I want a dog. Smoker is yours altogether; I want a dog for myself, to bring up after my own fashion.”
“I want a dog. Smoker is completely yours; I want a dog for myself, to raise however I like.”
“Well, I ought to look-out for another dog: although Smoker is not old, yet one ought to have two dogs to one’s gun, in case of accident.”
“Well, I should probably look for another dog: even though Smoker isn’t old, it’s smart to have two dogs for one’s gun, just in case something goes wrong.”
“I think so too,” replied Edward; “see if you can get two puppies, one for Humphrey, and one for myself.”
“I think so too,” Edward replied. “See if you can get two puppies, one for Humphrey and one for me.”
“Well, I must not go to Lymington for them. I must cross the forest, to see some friends of mine whom I have not seen for a long while, and I may get some of the right sort of puppies there, just like Smoker. I’ll do that at once, as I may have to wait for them, even if I do have the promise.”
“Well, I shouldn’t go to Lymington for them. I need to cross the forest to see some friends I haven’t seen in a long time, and I might find some of the right kind of puppies there, just like Smoker. I’ll do that right away, since I might have to wait for them, even though I have the promise.”
“May I go with you, Jacob?” said Edward.
“Can I go with you, Jacob?” Edward asked.
“Why, I would rather not; they may ask questions.”
“Honestly, I’d prefer not to; they might ask questions.”
“And so would I rather he would not, for he will shirk his work here.”
“And so I would prefer that he doesn’t, because he will avoid his responsibilities here.”
“Why, what is there to do, Humphrey?”
“Why, what is there to do, Humphrey?”
“Plenty to do, and hard work, Edward; the acorns are fit for beating down, and we want a great many bushels for the pigs. We have to fatten three, and to feed the rest during the winter. I cannot get on well with only Alice and Edith; so if you are not very lazy, you will stay with us and help us.”
“There's a lot to do, and it's tough work, Edward; the acorns are ripe for picking, and we need a lot of bushels for the pigs. We have to fatten three and feed the others through the winter. I can't manage well with just Alice and Edith; so if you're not too lazy, you'll stay with us and help out.”
“Humphrey, you think of nothing but your pigs and farm-yard.”
“Humphrey, all you think about is your pigs and the farm.”
“And you are too great a hunter to think of anything but a stag; but a bird in the hand’s worth two in the bush, in my opinion; and I’ll make more by my farm-yard than you ever will by the forest.”
“And you’re too good of a hunter to think about anything other than a stag; but I believe a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush; and I’ll gain more from my farm than you ever will from the forest.”
“Humphrey has nothing to do with the poultry and eggs, has he, Edward? They belong to Edith and me and Jacob shall take them to Lymington and sell them for us, and get us some new clothes for Sunday, for these begin to look rather worn—and no wonder.”
“Humphrey has nothing to do with the poultry and eggs, does he, Edward? They belong to Edith and me, and Jacob will take them to Lymington and sell them for us, and get us some new clothes for Sunday, since these are starting to look pretty worn—and it's not surprising.”
“No, dearest, the poultry are yours, and I will sell them for you as soon as you please, and buy what you wish with the money,” replied Jacob. “Let Humphrey make all the money he can with his pigs.”
“No, my dear, the chickens are yours, and I’ll sell them for you whenever you want, and buy whatever you’d like with the money,” Jacob replied. “Let Humphrey make as much money as he can with his pigs.”
“Yes; and the butter belongs to me, if I make it,” said Alice.
“Yes, and I own the butter if I make it,” said Alice.
“No, no,” replied Humphrey, “that’s not fair; I find cows, and get nothing for them. We must go halves, Alice.”
“No, no,” Humphrey replied, “that’s not fair; I find the cows and get nothing for them. We should split it, Alice.”
“Well, I have no objection to that,” said Alice, “because you find the cows and feed them. I made a pound of butter yesterday, just to try what I could do; but it’s not firm, Jacob. How is that?”
“Well, I don’t mind that,” said Alice, “since you find the cows and feed them. I made a pound of butter yesterday, just to see what I could do; but it’s not solid, Jacob. Why is that?”
“I have seen the women make butter, and know how, Alice; so next time I will be with you. I suppose you did not wash your butter-milk well out, nor put any salt in it?”
“I've seen the women make butter, and I know how, Alice; so next time I’ll be with you. I guess you didn’t wash the buttermilk out properly or add any salt to it?”
“I did not put any salt in it.”
“I didn't add any salt to it.”
“But you must, or the butter will not keep.”
“But you have to, or the butter won’t last.”
It was arranged that Edward should stay at home to assist in collecting the acorns for the pigs, and that Jacob should cross the forest alone to see after the puppies; and he set off the next morning. He was away two days, and then returned; said that he had a promise of two puppies, and that he had chosen them; they were of the same breed as Smoker, but they were only a fortnight old, and could not be taken from the mother yet awhile, so that he had arranged to call again when they were three or four months old, and able to follow him across the forest. Jacob also said that he was very near being hurt by a stag that had made at him—for at that season of the year the stags were very dangerous and fierce—but that he had fired, and struck off one of the animal’s horns, which made it turn.
It was decided that Edward would stay home to help collect acorns for the pigs, while Jacob would cross the forest alone to check on the puppies; he set out the next morning. He was gone for two days and then returned, saying that he had a promise of two puppies and that he had chosen them; they were the same breed as Smoker, but only two weeks old and couldn't be taken from their mother yet, so he planned to come back when they were three or four months old and able to follow him across the forest. Jacob also mentioned that he had almost been attacked by a stag that charged at him—during this time of year, stags were very dangerous and aggressive—but he shot and knocked off one of the animal’s horns, which made it turn away.
“You must be careful, Edward, how you go about the forest now.”
“You need to be careful, Edward, about how you navigate the forest now.”
“I have no wish to go,” replied Edward; “as we cannot hunt, it is no use; but in November we shall begin again.”
“I don’t want to go,” replied Edward; “since we can’t hunt, there’s no point; but we’ll start again in November.”
“Yes,” replied Jacob, “that will be soon enough. To-morrow I will help you with the acorns, and the day afterwards, if I am spared, I will take Alice’s poultry to Lymington for her.”
“Yes,” Jacob replied, “that will be soon enough. Tomorrow I'll help you with the acorns, and the day after, if I’m still around, I’ll take Alice’s poultry to Lymington for her.”
“Yes, and when you come back you will help me to churn, for then I shall have a good deal of cream.”
“Yes, and when you come back, you will help me churn, because I’ll have a lot of cream then.”
“And don’t forget to buy the kitten, Jacob,” said Edith.
“And don’t forget to get the kitten, Jacob,” said Edith.
“What’s the good of a kitten?” said Humphrey, who was very busy making a bird-cage for Edith, having just finished one for Alice; “she will only steal your cream and eat up your birds.”
“What’s the point of a kitten?” said Humphrey, who was busy making a birdcage for Edith after just finishing one for Alice; “she’ll just steal your cream and eat your birds.”
“No, she won’t; for we’ll shut the door fast where the milk and cream is, and we’ll hang the cages so high that Miss Puss won’t be able to get at them.”
“No, she won’t; because we’ll lock the door tight where the milk and cream are, and we’ll hang the cages so high that Miss Puss won’t be able to reach them.”
“Well, then, a kitten will be useful,” said Edward, “for she will teach you to be careful.”
“Well, then, a kitten will be helpful,” said Edward, “because she will teach you to be careful.”
“My coat is a little the worse for wear, and so is yours, Edward. We must try if we cannot, like Alice, find means to pay for another.”
“My coat is a bit worn out, and so is yours, Edward. We need to see if we can, like Alice, figure out how to pay for another one.”
“Humphrey,” said Jacob, “I’ll buy all you want, and trust to you for paying me again as soon as you can.”
“Humphrey,” Jacob said, “I’ll buy whatever you need, and just trust that you’ll pay me back as soon as you can.”
“That’s just what I want,” replied Humphrey. “Then you must buy me a gun and a new suit of clothes first; when I’ve paid for them I shall want some more tools, and some nails and screws, and two or three other things; but I will say nothing about them just now. Get me my gun, and I’ll try what the forest will do for me—especially after I have my dog.”
“That’s exactly what I want,” replied Humphrey. “So, you need to buy me a gun and a new suit of clothes first; once I’ve paid for them, I’ll want more tools, some nails and screws, and a couple of other things, but I won’t mention those right now. Get me my gun, and I’ll see what the forest can offer me—especially once I have my dog.”
“Well, we shall see; perhaps you’ll like to come out with me sometimes and learn woodcraft, for Edward knows as much as I do now, and can go out by himself.”
“Well, we'll see; maybe you'll want to join me sometimes and learn woodcraft, because Edward knows as much as I do now and can go out on his own.”
“Of course I will, Jacob; I want to learn everything.”
“Of course I will, Jacob; I want to learn everything.”
“Well, there’s a little money left in the bag yet, and I will go to Lymington to-morrow. Now I think it is time that we went to bed; and if you are all as tired as I am, you will sleep soundly.”
“Well, there’s still a little money left in the bag, and I’m going to Lymington tomorrow. I think it’s time we went to bed; if you’re all as tired as I am, you’ll sleep well.”
Jacob put into the cart the next day about forty of the chickens which Alice had reared; the others were kept to increase the number in the poultry-yard. They had cost little or nothing bringing up; for when quite young they only had a little oatmeal cake, and afterwards, with the potatoes which were left, they found themselves, as fowls can always do when they have a great range of ground to go over.
Jacob loaded about forty of the chickens that Alice had raised into the cart the next day; the rest were kept to boost the number in the poultry yard. They had cost very little to raise; when they were young, they only had a bit of oatmeal cake, and later, with the leftover potatoes, they managed just fine, as chickens always do when they have a large area to roam.
Jacob came back at sunset, with all the articles. He brought a new suit for Alice and Edith, with some needles and thread and worsted, and gave her some money which was left from the sale of the chickens, after he had made the purchases. He also bought a new suit for Edward and Humphrey, and a gun, which was much approved of by Humphrey, as it had a larger bore and carried a heavier bullet than either Jacob’s or Edward’s and there was a white kitten for Alice and Edith. There was no news, only that the Levellers had opposed Cromwell, and he had put them down with the other troops, and Jacob said that it appeared that they were all squabbling and fighting with each other.
Jacob returned at sunset with all the items. He brought a new outfit for Alice and Edith, along with some needles, thread, and yarn, and gave her some money left from the chicken sale after making his purchases. He also bought new outfits for Edward and Humphrey, and a gun that Humphrey liked a lot because it had a bigger barrel and fired a heavier bullet than either Jacob's or Edward's. Additionally, there was a white kitten for Alice and Edith. There was no new information, just that the Levellers had opposed Cromwell, who had suppressed them along with the other troops, and Jacob mentioned that it seemed like they were all arguing and fighting among themselves.
Time passed; the month of November came on without anything to disturb the daily employments of the family in the forest: when one evening Jacob, who had returned from hunting with Edward (the first time they had been out since the season commenced), told Alice that she must do all she could to give them a good dinner the next day, as it was to be a feast.
Time went by; November arrived without anything to interrupt the family's daily activities in the forest. One evening, Jacob, who had just come back from hunting with Edward (the first time they had gone out since the season started), told Alice she needed to do her best to prepare a great dinner for them the next day since it was going to be a feast.
“Why so, Jacob?”
“Why is that, Jacob?”
“If you cannot guess, I won’t tell you till the time comes,” replied Jacob.
“If you can’t guess, I won’t tell you until it’s time,” Jacob replied.
“Well then, Humphrey must help us,” replied Alice, “and we will do what we can. I will try, now that we have some meat, to make a grand dinner.”
“Well then, Humphrey has to help us,” Alice replied, “and we’ll do our best. Now that we have some meat, I’ll try to make a fantastic dinner.”
Alice made all the preparations, and had for dinner the next day a piece of baked venison, a venison stew, a pair of roast chickens, and an apple-pie—which, for them, was a very grand dinner indeed. And it was very well-dressed; for Jacob had taught her to cook, and by degrees she improved upon Jacob’s instruction. Humphrey was quite as clever at it as she was; and little Edith was very useful, as she plucked the fowls, and watched the things while they were cooking.
Alice handled all the preparations, and for dinner the next day, they had a piece of baked venison, venison stew, a couple of roast chickens, and an apple pie—which was a pretty fancy dinner for them. It was well-prepared; Jacob had taught her to cook, and over time she got better at it. Humphrey was just as skilled as she was, and little Edith was really helpful, as she plucked the chickens and kept an eye on everything while it was cooking.
“And now I’ll tell you,” said Jacob, after saying grace, “why I asked you for a feast this day. It is because exactly on this day twelvemonth I brought you all to the cottage. Now you know.”
“And now I’ll tell you,” said Jacob, after saying grace, “why I asked you for a feast today. It’s because exactly one year ago today, I brought you all to the cottage. Now you know.”
“I did not know it certainly, but I daresay you are right,” replied Edward.
“I'm not completely sure, but I guess you're right,” replied Edward.
“And now, children, tell me,” said Jacob, “has not this year passed very quickly and very happily—quite as quickly and quite as happily as if you had been staying at Arnwood?”
“And now, kids, tell me,” said Jacob, “hasn’t this year gone by really quickly and happily—just as quickly and just as happily as if you had been at Arnwood?”
“Yes, more so,” replied Humphrey; “for then very often I did not know what to do to amuse myself, and since I have been here the days have always been too short.”
“Yes, definitely,” replied Humphrey; “because back then, I often didn’t know how to entertain myself, and since I’ve been here, the days have always felt too short.”
“I agree with Humphrey,” said Edward.
"I agree with Humphrey," Edward said.
“And I am sure I do,” replied Alice; “I’m always busy, and always happy, and I’m never scolded about dirtying my clothes or tearing them, as I used to be.”
“And I’m sure I do,” Alice replied. “I’m always busy and always happy, and I’m never scolded for getting my clothes dirty or for tearing them like I used to be.”
“And what does little Edith say?”
“And what does little Edith say?”
“I like to help Alice, and I like to play with the kitten,” replied Edith.
“I enjoy helping Alice, and I like playing with the kitten,” replied Edith.
“Well, my children,” said Jacob, “depend upon it, you are most happy when your days pass quickest, and that is only the case when you have plenty to do. Here you are in peace and safety; and may it please God that you may continue so! We want very few things in this world—that is, we really want very few things, although we wish and sigh for many. You have health and spirits, which are the greatest blessings in life. Who would believe, to look at you all, that you were the same children that I brought away from Arnwood? You were then very different from what you are now. You are strong and healthy, rosy and brown, instead of being fair and delicate. Look at your sisters, Edward, do you think that any of your former friends—do you think that Martha, who had the care of them, would know them?”
“Well, my children,” Jacob said, “you’re happiest when your days fly by, and that only happens when you have a lot to do. Here, you are safe and at peace; may God allow that to continue! We really don’t need much in this world—truly, we don’t need many things, even though we wish for a lot. You have your health and energy, which are the greatest blessings in life. Who would believe, just by looking at you all, that you’re the same kids I brought away from Arnwood? You were so different back then. Now you’re strong and healthy, rosy and tan, instead of pale and fragile. Look at your sisters, Edward; do you think any of your old friends—do you think Martha, who looked after them, would even recognize them?”
Edward smiled and said, “Certainly not; especially in their present dresses.”
Edward smiled and said, “Definitely not; especially in their current outfits.”
“Nor would, I think, Humphrey be known again. You, Edward, were always a stout boy; and, except that you have grown very much, and are more brown, there is no great difference. You would be known again, even in your present forester’s dress; but what I say is, that we ought to be thankful to the Almighty that you, instead of being burnt in your beds, have found health and happiness and security in a forester’s hut; and I ought to be, and am, most thankful to heaven that it has pleased it to spare my life, and enable me to teach you all to the present how to gain your own livelihoods after I am called away. I have been able so far to fulfil my promise to your noble father; and you know not what a heavy load on my mind is every day lessened, as I see each day that you are more and more able to provide for yourselves. God bless you, dear children, and may you live to see many returns, and happy returns, of the day;” and Jacob was so much moved as he said this, that a tear was seen rolling down his furrowed cheek.
“Nor would, I think, Humphrey be recognized again. You, Edward, were always a sturdy boy; and, aside from the fact that you've grown a lot and are more tanned, there isn’t much difference. You would still be recognized, even in your current forester's outfit; but what I mean is, that we should be grateful to the Almighty that instead of being burned in our beds, you’ve found health, happiness, and safety in a forester's hut; and I ought to be, and am, very thankful to heaven that it has chosen to spare my life and allow me to teach you all how to earn your own livings after I'm gone. So far, I have been able to keep my promise to your noble father; and you don’t know what a heavy burden on my mind is eased every day as I see you becoming more capable of providing for yourselves. God bless you, dear children, and may you live to see many happy anniversaries of this day;” and Jacob was so moved as he said this that a tear rolled down his wrinkled cheek.
The second winter now came on. Jacob and Edward went out hunting usually about twice a week; for the old forester complained of stiffness and rheumatism, and not feeling so active as he used to be. Humphrey now accompanied Edward perhaps one day in the week, but not more, and they seldom returned without having procured venison, for Edward knew his business well, and no longer needed the advice of Jacob. As the winter advanced Jacob gave up going out altogether. He went to Lymington to sell the venison and procure what was necessary for the household; such as oatmeal and flour, which were the principal wants; but even these journeys fatigued him, and it was evident that the old man’s constitution was breaking fast. Humphrey was always busy. One evening he was making something which puzzled them all. They asked him what it was for, but he would not tell them.
The second winter came around. Jacob and Edward usually went hunting about twice a week since the old forester complained of stiffness and rheumatism and didn’t feel as active as he used to. Humphrey joined Edward maybe one day a week, but not more, and they rarely returned without venison because Edward was skilled at his trade and no longer needed Jacob's advice. As winter went on, Jacob stopped going out altogether. He went to Lymington to sell the venison and get what the household needed, like oatmeal and flour, which were the main necessities; but even these trips wore him out, and it was clear that the old man’s health was declining quickly. Humphrey was always busy. One evening he was working on something that puzzled them all. They asked him what it was for, but he wouldn’t say.
“It’s an experiment that I am trying,” said he, as he was bending a hazel stick. “If it answers, you shall know: if it does not, I’ve only had a little trouble for nothing. Jacob, I hope you will not forget the salt to-morrow when you go to Lymington, for my pigs are ready for killing, and we must salt the greatest part of the pork. After the legs and shoulders have lain long enough in salt, I mean to try if I cannot smoke them, and if I do, I’ll then smoke some bacon. Won’t that be jolly, Alice? Won’t you like to have a great piece of bacon hanging up there, and only to have to get on a stool to cut off what you want, when Edward and I come home hungry and you’ve nothing to give us to eat?”
“It’s an experiment I’m trying,” he said, bending a hazel stick. “If it works out, you’ll know; if it doesn’t, I’ve just gone through a bit of trouble for nothing. Jacob, I hope you won’t forget the salt tomorrow when you go to Lymington, because my pigs are ready to be butchered, and we need to salt most of the pork. Once the legs and shoulders have been in the salt for long enough, I plan to see if I can smoke them, and if I do, I’ll smoke some bacon too. Won’t that be great, Alice? Won’t you like having a big piece of bacon hanging up there, and all you have to do is hop on a stool to slice off what you want when Edward and I come home hungry and you have nothing to feed us?”
“I shall be very glad to have it, and I think so will you too, by the way you talk.”
“I'll be really glad to have it, and I think you will be too, from the way you’re talking.”
“I shall, I assure you. Jacob, didn’t you say the ash-sticks were the best to smoke bacon with?”
“I will, I promise. Jacob, didn’t you say the ash sticks are the best for smoking bacon?”
“Yes, boy: when you are ready, I’ll tell you how to manage. My poor mother used to smoke very well up this very chimney.”
“Yes, kid: when you're ready, I'll show you how to handle it. My poor mom used to smoke really well up this very chimney.”
“I think that will do,” said Humphrey, letting his hazel stick spring up, after he had bent it down, “but to-morrow I shall find out.”
“I think that’s enough,” said Humphrey, pulling his hazel stick back up after bending it down, “but I’ll find out tomorrow.”
“But what is it for, Humphrey?” said Edith.
“But what’s it for, Humphrey?” Edith asked.
“Go away, puss, and play with your kitten,” replied Humphrey, putting away his tools and his materials in a corner; “I’ve a great deal on my hands now, but I must kill my pigs before I think of anything else.”
“Go away, kitty, and play with your little one,” Humphrey replied, putting his tools and supplies away in a corner. “I have a lot to deal with right now, but I need to finish with my pigs before I think about anything else.”
The next day Jacob took the venison into Lymington, and brought back the salt and other articles required. The pigs were then killed, and salted down under Jacob’s directions; his rheumatism did not allow him to assist, but Humphrey and Edward rubbed in the salt, and Alice took the pieces of pork away to the tub when they were finished. Humphrey had been out the day before with the unknown article he had been so long about. The next morning he went out early before breakfast, and when he returned he brought a hare in his hand, which he laid on the table.
The next day, Jacob took the venison into Lymington and brought back the salt and other needed items. The pigs were then slaughtered and salted down under Jacob's guidance; his rheumatism prevented him from helping, but Humphrey and Edward rubbed in the salt, and Alice took the pieces of pork to the tub when they were done. Humphrey had gone out the day before with the unknown item he had been working on for a while. The next morning, he went out early before breakfast, and when he returned, he brought a hare in his hand, which he placed on the table.
“There,” said he, “my springe has answered, and this is the fruits of it. Now I’ll make some more, and we will have something by way of a change for dinner.”
“There,” he said, “my trap has worked, and this is the result. Now I’ll make some more, and we’ll have something different for dinner.”
They were very much pleased with Humphrey’s success, and he was not a little proud of it.
They were really pleased with Humphrey's success, and he was quite proud of it.
“How did you find out how to make it?”
“How did you find out how to do it?”
“Why, I read in the old book of travels which Jacob brought home with him last summer, of people catching rabbits and hares in some way like this; I could not make it out exactly, but it gave me the idea.”
“Why, I read in the old travel book that Jacob brought back with him last summer about people catching rabbits and hares in a way similar to this; I couldn't figure it out exactly, but it inspired the idea.”
We ought to have told the reader that Jacob had more than once brought home an old book or two which he had picked up, or had given him, and that these had been occasionally looked into by Humphrey and Edward, but only now and then, as they had too much to do to find much time for reading, although sometimes in the evening they did take them up. When it is considered how young they were, and what a practical and busy life they led, this cannot be surprising.
We should have mentioned that Jacob had brought home an old book or two more than once, which he picked up or was given to him. Humphrey and Edward occasionally looked at these books, but only now and then since they were too busy to find much time for reading, although they did sometimes pick them up in the evening. Considering how young they were and how practical and busy their lives were, this isn’t surprising.
Chapter Seven.
Humphrey was now after something else. He had made several traps, and brought in rabbits and hares almost every day. He had also made some bird traps, and had caught two gold-finches for Alice and Edith, which they put in the cages he had made for them. But, as we said, Humphrey was about something else; he was out early in the morning, and in the evening, when the moon was up, he came home late, long after they had all gone to bed; but they never knew why, nor would he tell them. A heavy fall of snow took place, and Humphrey was more out than ever. At last, about a week after the snow had lain on the ground, one morning he came in with a hare and rabbit in his hand, and said:
Humphrey was now focused on something different. He had set up several traps and was bringing in rabbits and hares almost every day. He had also made some bird traps and caught two goldfinches for Alice and Edith, which they placed in the cages he had made for them. But, as we mentioned, Humphrey was up to something else; he was out early in the morning, and in the evening, when the moon was up, he returned home late, long after everyone had gone to bed; but they never found out why, nor would he tell them. A heavy snowfall occurred, and Humphrey was out more than ever. Finally, about a week after the snow had settled on the ground, one morning he came in with a hare and a rabbit in his hand and said:
“Edward, I have caught something larger than a hare or a rabbit, and you must come and help me, and we must take our guns. Jacob, I suppose your rheumatism is too bad to let you come too?”
“Edward, I’ve caught something bigger than a hare or a rabbit, and you need to come help me. We should grab our guns. Jacob, I guess your rheumatism is too painful for you to join us, right?”
“No; I think I can manage. It’s the damp that hurts me so much. This frosty air will do me good, perhaps. I have been much better since the snow fell. Now, then, let us see what you have caught.”
“No; I think I can handle it. It’s the dampness that bothers me so much. This cold air might actually help me. I've felt much better since the snow arrived. Now, let’s see what you’ve caught.”
“You will have to walk two miles,” said Humphrey, as they went out.
“You'll need to walk two miles,” said Humphrey as they stepped outside.
“I can manage it, Humphrey; so lead the way.”
“I can handle it, Humphrey; so just lead the way.”
Humphrey went on till they came close to a clump of large trees, and then brought them to a pit-fall which he had dug, about six feet wide and eight feet long, and nine feet deep.
Humphrey continued until they approached a group of large trees, then led them to a pit he had dug, which was about six feet wide, eight feet long, and nine feet deep.
“There’s my large trap,” said Humphrey, “and see what I have caught in it.”
“There’s my big trap,” said Humphrey, “and check out what I've caught in it.”
They looked down into the pit and perceived a young bull in it. Smoker, who was with them, began to bark furiously at it.
They looked down into the pit and saw a young bull inside. Smoker, who was with them, started barking fiercely at it.
“Now, what are we to do? I don’t think it is hurt. Can we get it out?” said Humphrey.
“Now, what should we do? I don’t think it’s hurt. Can we get it out?” said Humphrey.
“No, not very well. If it was a calf we might; but it is too heavy; and if we were to get it out alive, we must kill it afterwards, so we had better shoot it at once.”
“No, not really. If it were a calf, we might; but it’s too heavy. And if we managed to get it out alive, we’d have to kill it afterward, so we should just shoot it right away.”
“So I think,” replied Humphrey.
“So I think,” replied Humphrey.
“But how did you catch him?” said Edward.
“But how did you catch him?” Edward asked.
“I read of it in the same book I did about the traps for hares,” replied Humphrey. “I dug out the pit and covered it with brambles, and then put snow at the top. This is the thicket that the herd comes to chiefly in winter time; it is large and dry, and the large trees shelter it; so that is why I chose this spot. I took a large bundle of hay, put some on the snow about the pit, and then strewed some more about in small handfuls, so that the cattle must find it and pick it up, which I knew they would be glad to do, now that the snow is on the ground. And now, you see, I have succeeded.”
“I read about it in the same book where I found info on hare traps,” Humphrey said. “I dug a pit and covered it with brambles, then put snow on top. This is the thicket where the herd mostly comes in the winter; it’s big and dry, and the tall trees provide shelter, which is why I picked this spot. I took a large bundle of hay, placed some on the snow around the pit, and then scattered some more in small handfuls so the cattle would find it and eat it, which I knew they would be happy to do now that there’s snow on the ground. And now, you see, I’ve succeeded.”
“Well, Humphrey, you beat us, I will say,” said Edward. “Shall I shoot him?”
“Well, Humphrey, you got us this time, I gotta admit,” said Edward. “Should I take the shot?”
“Yes, now that he is looking up.”
“Yes, now that he is looking up.”
Edward shot his ball through the forehead of the animal, which fell dead; but they were then obliged to go home for the pony and cart, and ropes to get the animal out of the pit, and a hard job they had of it too; but the pony helped them, and they did get it out at last.
Edward shot his ball through the animal's forehead, and it fell dead; but they had to go home to get the pony and cart, along with ropes to pull the animal out of the pit, which was quite a tough task; however, the pony helped them, and they eventually managed to get it out.
“I will do it easier next time,” said Humphrey. “I will make a windlass as soon as I can, and we will soon hoist out another, like they turn a bucket of water up from a well.”
“I'll make it easier next time,” said Humphrey. “I'll build a winch as soon as I can, and we'll soon lift out another one, just like they pull a bucket of water up from a well.”
“It’s nice young meat,” said Jacob, who was skinning the bull, “not above eighteen months old, I should think. Had it been a full-grown one, like that we shot, it must have remained where it was, for we never could have got it out.”
“It’s good young meat,” said Jacob, who was skinning the bull, “not more than eighteen months old, I’d say. If it had been a fully grown one, like the one we shot, it would have stayed where it was, because we never would have been able to get it out.”
“Yes, Jacob, we should; for I should have gone down and cut it up in the pit, so that we would have handed it out by bits, if we could not have managed him whole.”
“Yes, Jacob, we should; because I should have gone down and cut it up in the pit, so that we could hand it out in pieces, if we couldn’t manage it whole.”
They loaded the cart with the skin and quarters of the animal, and then drove home.
They filled the cart with the hide and parts of the animal, and then headed home.
“This will go far to pay for the gun, Humphrey,” said Jacob, “if it don’t pay for more.”
“This will go a long way toward covering the cost of the gun, Humphrey,” Jacob said, “if it doesn't cover even more.”
“I’m glad of it,” said Humphrey; “but I hope it will not be the last which I take.”
“I’m glad about that,” said Humphrey; “but I hope it won't be the last one I take.”
“That reminds me, Humphrey, of one thing; I think you must come back with the cart and carry away all the entrails of the beast, and remove all the blood which is on the snow, for I’ve observed that cattle are very scared with the smell and sight of blood. I found that out by once or twice seeing them come to where I have cut the throat of a stag, and as soon as they have put their noses down to where the blood was on the ground they have put their tails up and galloped away, bellowing at a terrible rate. Indeed I’ve heard say that if a murder has been committed in a wood, and you want to find the body, that a herd of cattle drove into it will serve you better than even a bloodhound.”
“That reminds me, Humphrey, of something; I think you need to come back with the cart and take away all the entrails of the beast and clean up all the blood from the snow, because I've noticed that cattle are really scared by the smell and sight of blood. I figured that out a couple of times when I saw them approach where I had cut the throat of a stag, and as soon as they got a whiff of the blood on the ground, they raised their tails and took off, bellowing loudly. In fact, I've heard that if a murder has happened in a woods and you want to find the body, a herd of cattle walking into it will do a better job than even a bloodhound.”
“Thank you for telling me that, Jacob, for I should never have supposed it; and I’ll tell you what I’ll also do. I’ll load the cart with fern litter, and put it at the bottom of the pit; so that if I could get a heifer or calf worth taking, it may not be hurt by the fall.”
“Thanks for letting me know that, Jacob, because I never would have guessed it; and I’ll tell you what else I’ll do. I’ll fill the cart with fern leaves and set it at the bottom of the pit, so if I manage to get a heifer or calf worth keeping, it won’t get hurt in the fall.”
“It must have taken you a long while to dig that pit, Humphrey.”
“It must have taken you a long time to dig that pit, Humphrey.”
“Yes, it did, and as I got deeper the work was harder, and then I had to carry away all the earth and scatter it about. I was more than a month about it from the time that I began till it was finished, and I had a ladder to go up and down by at last, and carried the baskets of earth up, for it was too deep to throw it out.”
“Yes, it did, and the deeper I went, the harder the work became. I had to carry all the dirt away and spread it around. It took me more than a month from start to finish, and I finally had a ladder to go up and down with, carrying the baskets of dirt up since it was too deep to just throw it out.”
“Nothing like patience and perseverance, Humphrey. You’ve more than I have.”
“Nothing beats patience and perseverance, Humphrey. You have more of that than I do.”
“I’m sure he has more than I have, or shall ever have, I’m afraid,” replied Edward.
“I'm sure he has more than I do, or ever will, I'm afraid,” replied Edward.
During this winter, which passed rapidly away, very few circumstances of any consequence occurred. Old Jacob was more or less confined to the cottage by the rheumatism, and Edward hunted either by himself or occasionally with Humphrey. Humphrey was fortunate enough to take a bull and cow-calf in his pit-fall, both of them about a year or fifteen months old, and by a rude invention of his, by way of windlass, contrived, with the assistance of Edward, to hoist them uninjured out of the pit. They were put into the yard, and after having been starved till they were tamed, they followed the example of the heifer and calf, and became quite tame. These were an important addition to their stock, as may well be imagined. The only mishap under which they laboured was, old Jacob’s confinement to the cottage, which, as the winter advanced, prevented him from going to Lymington; they could not therefore sell any venison, and Humphrey, by way of experiment, smoked some venison hams, which he hung up with the others. There was another point on which they felt anxiety, which was, that Jacob could not cross the forest to get the puppies which had been promised them, and the time was past, for it was now January, when he was to have called for them. Edward and Humphrey pressed the old man very hard to let one of them go; but the only answer they could obtain was, “that he’d be better soon.” At last, finding that he got worse instead of better, he consented that Edward should go. He gave directions how to proceed, the way he was to take, and a description of the keeper’s lodge; cautioned him to call himself by the name of Armitage, and describe himself as his grandson. Edward promised to obey Jacob’s directions, and the next morning he set off, mounted upon White Billy, with a little money in his pocket, in case he should want it.
During this winter, which went by quickly, not much of significance happened. Old Jacob spent most of his time stuck in the cottage because of rheumatism, while Edward either hunted alone or sometimes teamed up with Humphrey. Humphrey got lucky and caught a bull and a cow-calf in his pitfall, both around a year to fifteen months old, and with a rough contraption he created using a windlass, he managed to pull them out of the pit unharmed, with Edward’s help. They were placed in the yard, and after being starved a bit to tame them, they followed the example of the heifer and calf and became very friendly. This was a significant addition to their livestock, as you can imagine. The only issue they faced was Jacob being stuck in the cottage, which, as winter progressed, kept him from going to Lymington; therefore, they couldn't sell any venison. Humphrey, trying something new, smoked some venison hams and hung them up with the rest. They were also worried because Jacob couldn't cross the forest to get the puppies they were promised, and the time had passed—January was here, and he was supposed to pick them up. Edward and Humphrey urged the old man to let one of them go, but all he said was, “he’d be better soon.” Eventually, seeing that Jacob was getting worse, he agreed to let Edward go. He gave instructions on what to do, the route to take, and how to find the keeper’s lodge; he warned him to introduce himself as Armitage and say he was Jacob's grandson. Edward promised to follow Jacob's instructions, and the next morning he set off on White Billy, with a little money in his pocket, just in case he needed it.
“I wish I was going with you,” said Humphrey, as he walked by the side of the pony.
“I wish I was going with you,” Humphrey said as he walked beside the pony.
“I wish you were, Humphrey: for my part, I feel as if I were a slave set at liberty. I do justice to old Jacob’s kindness and good-will, and acknowledge how much we are indebted to him; but still, to be housed up here in the forest, never seeing or speaking to any one, shut out from the world, does not suit Edward Beverley. Our father was a soldier, and a right good one; and if I were old enough I think even now I should escape and join the royal party, broken as it may be, and by all accounts is, at this moment. Deer-stalking is all very well, but I fly at higher game.”
“I wish you were here, Humphrey: as for me, I feel like a freed slave. I appreciate old Jacob’s kindness and goodwill, and I recognize how much we owe him; but still, being cooped up here in the forest, not seeing or talking to anyone, cut off from the world, doesn’t sit well with Edward Beverley. Our father was a soldier, a really good one; and if I were old enough, I think I’d escape and join the royal party, no matter how broken it may be—by all accounts, it is right now. Deer-stalking is fine, but I aim for bigger things.”
“I feel the same as you do,” replied Humphrey; “but recollect, Edward, that the old man’s very infirm, and what would become of our sisters if we were to leave them?”
“I feel the same way you do,” replied Humphrey; “but remember, Edward, that the old man is very weak, and what would happen to our sisters if we left them?”
“I know that well, Humphrey; I have no idea of leaving them, you may be sure; but I wish they were with our relations in safety, and then we should be free to act.”
“I know that well, Humphrey; I'm definitely not planning to leave them, you can be sure of that; but I wish they were with our family in safety, and then we could be free to act.”
“Yes, we should, Edward; but recollect that we are not yet men, and boys of fifteen and thirteen cannot do much, although they may wish to do much.”
“Yes, we should, Edward; but remember that we are not men yet, and boys of fifteen and thirteen can’t do much, even if they want to.”
“It’s true that I am only fifteen,” replied Edward, “but I am strong enough, and so are you. I think if I had a fair cut at a man’s head, I would make him stagger under it, were he as big as a buffalo. As young as I have been to the wars, that I know well; and I recollect my father promising me that I should go with him as soon as I was fifteen.”
“It’s true that I’m only fifteen,” Edward replied, “but I’m strong enough, and so are you. I think if I had a solid shot at a guy’s head, I could make him stagger, even if he was as big as a buffalo. Even though I’m young and haven’t been to war much, I know that for sure; and I remember my dad promising me that I could join him as soon as I turned fifteen.”
“What puzzles me,” replied Humphrey, “is the fear that old Jacob has of our being seen at Lymington.”
“What puzzles me,” replied Humphrey, “is the fear that old Jacob has of us being seen at Lymington.”
“Why, what fear is there?”
"Why, what is there to fear?"
“I cannot tell more than you; in my opinion, the rear is only in his own imagination. They surely would not hurt us (if we walked about without arms like other people), because our father had fought for the king? That they have beheaded some people is true; but then they were plotting in the king’s favour, or in other ways opposed to Parliament. This I have gathered from Jacob: but I cannot see what we have to fear, if we remain quiet. But now comes the question, Edward; for Jacob has, I believe, said more to me on this one subject than he has to you. Suppose you were to leave the forest, what would be the first step which you would take?”
“I can’t say more than you; I think the threat is just in his imagination. They definitely wouldn’t hurt us (if we went around unarmed like everyone else), just because our father fought for the king, right? It’s true they’ve executed some people, but they were plotting for the king or were otherwise against Parliament. I’ve heard this from Jacob, but I don’t see what we have to worry about if we stay calm. But now comes the question, Edward; I believe Jacob has told me more about this topic than he has to you. If you were to leave the forest, what would be the first step you’d take?”
“I should of course state who I was, and take possession of my father’s property at Arnwood, which is mine by descent.”
"I should, of course, introduce myself and claim my father's property at Arnwood, which I inherited."
“Exactly; so Jacob thinks, and he says that would be your ruin, for the property is sequestered, as they call it, or forfeited to the Parliament, in consequence of your father having fought against it on the king’s side. It no longer belongs to you, and you would not be allowed to take it: on the contrary, you would in all probability be imprisoned, and who knows what might then take place? You see there is danger?”
“Exactly; so Jacob thinks, and he says that would be your downfall because the property is confiscated, as they say, or taken by Parliament since your father fought against them on the king’s side. It doesn’t belong to you anymore, and you wouldn’t be allowed to take it. In fact, you would likely be imprisoned, and who knows what might happen then? You see there’s danger?”
“Did Jacob say this to you?”
“Did Jacob say this to you?”
“Yes, he did: he told me he dare not speak to you on the subject, you were so fiery; and if you heard that the property was confiscated you would certainly do some rash act, and that anything of the kind would be a pretence for laying hold of you; and then he said that he did not think that he would live long, for he was weaker every day; and that he only hoped his life would be spared another year or two, that he might keep you quiet till better times came. He said that if they supposed that we were all burnt in the house when it was fired, it would give them a fair opportunity of calling you an impostor, and treating you accordingly; and that there were so many anxious to have a gift of the property that you would have thousands of people compassing your death. He said that your making known yourself and claiming your property would be the very conduct that your enemies would wish you to follow, and would be attended with most fatal consequences; for he said, to prove that you were Edward Beverley, you must declare that I and your sisters were in the forest with him, and this disclosure would put the whole family in the power of their bitterest enemies; and what would become of your sisters, it would be impossible to say; but most likely they would be put under the charge of some Puritan family, who would have a pleasure in ill-treating and humiliating the daughters of such a man as Colonel Beverley.”
“Yes, he did: he told me he couldn’t talk to you about it because you were so intense; and if you found out that the property was seized, you would definitely do something impulsive, and that would be an excuse to come after you; and then he said he didn’t think he would live much longer, as he was getting weaker every day; and he only hoped he could hang on for another year or two so he could keep you calm until things got better. He mentioned that if they thought we all perished in the fire, it would give them the perfect chance to label you an impostor and treat you that way; and that so many people were eager to get their hands on the property that there would be thousands wishing for your death. He said that if you revealed yourself and claimed your property, it would be exactly what your enemies wanted you to do, and it would lead to dire consequences; because, he said, to prove you were Edward Beverley, you would have to say that I and your sisters were with him in the forest, and that revelation would put the whole family at the mercy of their worst enemies; and who knows what would happen to your sisters, but it was likely they would end up under the care of some Puritan family, who would take pleasure in mistreating and humiliating the daughters of someone like Colonel Beverley.”
“And why did he not tell me all this?”
“And why didn’t he tell me all this?”
“He was afraid to say anything to you; he thought that you would be so mad at the idea of this injustice that you would do something rash: and he said, ‘I pray every night that my otherwise useless life may be spared; for, were I to die, I know that Edward would quit the forest.’”
“He was scared to say anything to you; he thought you would be so angry about this injustice that you might do something impulsive. He said, ‘I pray every night that my otherwise pointless life may be spared; for if I were to die, I know that Edward would leave the forest.’”
“Never, while my sisters are under my protection,” replied Edward; “were they safe, I would be out of it to-morrow.”
“Never, while my sisters are under my protection,” Edward replied. “If they were safe, I would be out of it tomorrow.”
“I think, Edward, that there is great truth in what Jacob says; you could do no good (for they would not restore your property), by making your seclusion known at present, and you might do a great deal of harm—‘bide your time’—is good advice in such troubled times. I therefore think that I should be very wary if I were you; but I still think that there is no fear of either you or I going out of the forest in our present dresses and under the name of Armitage. No one would recognise us; you are grown tall, and so am I, and we are so tanned and sunburnt with air and exercise that we do look more like children of the forest than the sons of Colonel Beverley.”
“I think, Edward, that there’s a lot of truth in what Jacob says; making your seclusion known right now wouldn’t do any good (they won’t return your property), and it could cause a lot of harm—‘bide your time’—is solid advice in these tough times. So, I really think you should be very cautious; but I still believe there’s no risk of either you or me leaving the forest in our current clothes and under the name of Armitage. No one would recognize us; you’ve grown tall, and so have I, and we’re so tanned and sunburned from fresh air and exercise that we actually look more like children of the forest than Colonel Beverley’s sons.”
“Humphrey, you speak very sensibly, and I agree with you. I am not quite so fiery as the old man thinks; and if my bosom burns with indignation, at all events I have sufficient power to conceal my feelings when it is necessary. I can oppose art to art, if it becomes requisite, and which, from what you have said, I believe now is really so. One thing is certain, that while King Charles is a prisoner, as he now is, and his party dispersed or gone abroad, I can do nothing, and to make myself known would only be to injure myself and all of us. Keep quiet, therefore, I certainly shall, and also remain as I am now under a false name; but still I must and will mix up with other people, and know what is going on. I am willing to live in this forest and protect my sisters as long as it is necessary so to do; but although I will reside here, I will not be confined to the forest altogether.”
“Humphrey, you make a lot of sense, and I totally agree with you. I’m not as fiery as the old man thinks; even if I feel a lot of anger inside, I definitely have enough self-control to hide my feelings when I need to. I can counteract art with art if it becomes necessary, and based on what you’ve said, I believe that's the case now. One thing’s for sure: while King Charles is a prisoner, as he is now, and his supporters are scattered or gone, I can’t do anything, and revealing myself would only hurt me and all of us. So, I’ll keep quiet, and I’ll stay under this false name; however, I still need to interact with others and find out what’s happening. I’m ready to live in this forest and protect my sisters for as long as it’s needed; but even though I’ll stay here, I won’t be completely restricted to the forest.”
“That’s exactly what I think too, Edward, what I wish myself: but let us not be too hasty even in this. And now, I will wish you a pleasant ride; and, Edward, if you can, procure of the keepers some small shot for me; I much wish to have some.”
"That's exactly what I think too, Edward, what I want as well: but let's not rush into this. Now, I wish you a pleasant ride; and Edward, if you can, get some small shot from the keepers for me; I really want to have some."
“I will not forget; good-bye, brother.”
"I won't forget; see you, bro."
Humphrey returned home to attend his farm-yard, while Edward continued his journey through the forest. Some estimate of the character of the two boys may be formed from the above conversation. Edward was courageous and impetuous—hasty in his resolves, but still open to conviction. Brought up as the heir to the property, he felt, more than Humphrey could be expected to do, the mortification of being left a pauper, after such high prospects in his early days: his vindictive feelings against the opposite party were therefore more keen, and his spirit mounted more under the conviction which he laboured. His disposition was naturally warlike, and this disposition had been fostered by his father when he was a child—still a kinder heart or a more generous lad never existed.
Humphrey went back home to take care of his farm, while Edward continued his journey through the forest. You can get a sense of the personalities of the two boys from this conversation. Edward was brave and impulsive—quick to make decisions but still willing to change his mind. As the heir to the estate, he felt the shame of being left with nothing more acutely than Humphrey could understand, given the bright future he had at an early age: his feelings of resentment toward the other side were therefore stronger, and he became more passionate about his beliefs. His natural tendency was towards conflict, a trait that his father encouraged when he was a child—yet he had a kinder heart and was more generous than anyone could hope to find.
Humphrey was of a much more subdued and philosophical temperament, not perhaps so well calculated to lead as to advise; there was great prudence in him united with courage; but his was a passive courage rather than an active one—a courage which if assailed would defend itself valiantly, but would be wary and reflective before it would attack. Humphrey had not that spirit of chivalry possessed by Edward. He was a younger son, and had to earn, in a way, his own fortune, and he felt that his inclinations were more for peace than strife. Moreover, Humphrey had talents which Edward had not—a natural talent for mechanics, and an inquisitive research into science, as far as his limited education would permit him. He was more fitted for an engineer or an agriculturist than for a soldier, although there is no doubt that he would have made a very brave soldier, if such was to have become his avocation.
Humphrey was much more reserved and thoughtful, perhaps better suited to offering advice than to leading. He had a combination of wisdom and courage, but his courage was more passive than active—it was the kind that would bravely defend itself if challenged but would be careful and thoughtful before taking action. Humphrey lacked the chivalrous spirit that Edward had. Being a younger son, he needed to build his own fortune and realized that he preferred peace over conflict. Additionally, Humphrey had talents that Edward didn’t possess—a natural knack for mechanics and a curious interest in science, limited by his education. He was better suited for a career as an engineer or farmer than as a soldier, though there’s no doubt he would have been a brave soldier if that had been his chosen path.
For kindness and generosity of nature he was equal to his brother, and this was the reason why an angry word never passed between them; for the question between them was, not which should have his way, but which should give up most to the wishes of the other. We hardly need say, that there never were two brothers who were more attached, and who so mutually respected each other.
For kindness and generosity, he was just as good as his brother, and that's why they never had a harsh word between them; the issue for them wasn't which one would get their way, but which one would be willing to give up more for the other's wishes. It's pretty clear that there have never been two brothers who were more connected and who respected each other so much.
Chapter Eight.
Edward put the pony to a trot, and in two hours was on the other side of the New Forest. The directions given to him by Jacob were not forgotten, and before it was noon he found himself at the gate of the keeper’s house. Dismounting, and hanging the bridle of the pony over the rail he walked through a small garden, neatly kept but, so early in the year, not over gay, except that the crocus and snow drops were peeping. He rapped at the door with his knuckles, and a girl of about fourteen, very neatly dressed, answered the summons.
Edward urged the pony into a trot, and after two hours, he crossed to the other side of the New Forest. He remembered the directions Jacob had given him, and before noon, he arrived at the gate of the keeper’s house. After getting off the pony and hanging its bridle over the rail, he walked through a small garden that was well-maintained but not particularly colorful yet in the early season, except for the crocuses and snowdrops that were starting to bloom. He knocked on the door with his knuckles, and a girl around fourteen, dressed very neatly, answered the call.
“Is Oswald Partridge at home, maiden?” said Edward.
“Is Oswald Partridge home, miss?” Edward asked.
“No, young man, he is not. He is in the forest.”
“No, young man, he isn’t. He’s in the forest.”
“When will he return?”
“When's he coming back?”
“Towards the evening is his time, unless he is more than usually successful.”
“Evenings are his time, unless he's unusually successful.”
“I have come some distance to find him,” replied Edward; “and it would vex me to return without seeing him. Has he a wife, or any one that I could speak to?”
“I've traveled quite a ways to find him,” Edward replied, “and it would upset me to go back without seeing him. Does he have a wife or someone I could talk to?”
“He has no wife; but I am willing to deliver a message.”
“He doesn’t have a wife, but I’m happy to pass on a message.”
“I am come about some dogs which he promised to Jacob Armitage, my relation; but the old man is too unwell, and has been for some time, to come himself for them, and he has sent me.”
“I’ve come about some dogs that he promised to my relative, Jacob Armitage; however, the old man is too unwell, and has been for a while, to come for them himself, so he sent me.”
“There are dogs, young and old, large and small, in the kennels; so far do I know, and no more.”
“There are dogs, both young and old, big and small, in the kennels; that’s all I know.”
“I fear then I must wait till his return,” replied Edward.
“I guess I’ll have to wait until he gets back,” Edward replied.
“I will speak to my father,” replied the young girl, “if you will wait one moment.”
“I’ll talk to my dad,” replied the young girl, “if you can wait just a moment.”
In a minute or two the girl returned, saying that her father begged that he would walk in, and he would speak with him. Edward bowed, and followed the young girl, who led the way to a room, in which was seated a man dressed after the fashion of the Roundheads of the day. His steeple-crowned hat lay on the chair, with his sword beneath it. He was sitting at a table covered with papers.
In a minute or two, the girl came back, saying that her father asked him to come in because he wanted to talk. Edward nodded and followed the young girl, who led him to a room where a man sat dressed like the Roundheads of that time. His tall hat was on the chair, with his sword underneath it. He was sitting at a table filled with papers.
“Here is the youth, father,” said the girl; and having said this, she crossed the room and took a seat by the side of the fire. The man, or we should rather say gentleman—for he had the appearance of one, notwithstanding the sombre and peculiar dress he wore, continued to read a letter which he had just opened; and Edward, who feared himself the prisoner of a Roundhead when he only expected to meet a keeper, was further irritated by the neglect shown towards him by the party. Forgetting that he was, by his own assertion, not Edward Beverley, but the relative of one Jacob Armitage, he coloured up with anger as he stood at the door. Fortunately the time that it took the other party to read through the letter gave Edward also time for recollecting the disguise under which he appeared; the colour subsided from his cheeks, and he remained in silence, occasionally meeting the look of the little girl, who, when their eyes met, immediately withdrew her glance.
“Here’s the youth, Father,” the girl said, and with that, she crossed the room and sat down by the fire. The man—or rather, we should call him a gentleman, since he looked the part despite his dark and unusual clothes—kept reading a letter he had just opened. Edward, who was worried that he was trapped by a Roundhead when he only expected a guard, felt even more irritated by the group’s disregard for him. Forgetting that he had claimed to be the relative of one Jacob Armitage rather than Edward Beverley, he flushed with anger as he stood by the door. Fortunately, the time it took the others to read the letter allowed Edward to remember the disguise he was wearing; the color faded from his cheeks, and he stayed quiet, occasionally meeting the little girl’s gaze, who quickly looked away whenever their eyes met.
“What is your business, young man?” at last said the gentleman at the table.
“What do you do for a living, young man?” the gentleman at the table finally asked.
“I came, sir, on private business with the keeper, Oswald Partridge, to obtain two young hounds, which he promised to my grandfather, Jacob Armitage.”
“I came, sir, on personal business with the keeper, Oswald Partridge, to get two young hounds that he promised to my grandfather, Jacob Armitage.”
“Armitage!” said the other party, referring to a list on the table; “Armitage—Jacob—yes—I see he is one of the verderers. Why has he not been here to call upon me?”
“Armitage!” said the other party, looking at a list on the table; “Armitage—Jacob—yes—I see he’s one of the verderers. Why hasn’t he been here to meet with me?”
“For what reason should he call upon you, sir?” replied Edward.
“For what reason should he call you, sir?” Edward replied.
“Simply, young man, because the New Forest is, by the Parliament, committed to my charge. Notice has been given for all those who were employed to come here, that they might be permitted to remain, or he discharged, as I may deem most advisable.”
“Honestly, young man, the Parliament has placed the New Forest under my responsibility. I've notified everyone who was working here to come by so that I can decide whether they can stay or if they should be let go, based on what I think is best.”
“Jacob Armitage has heard nothing of this, sir,” replied Edward. “He was a keeper, appointed under the king; for two or three years his allowances have never been paid, and he has lived in his own cottage, which was left to him by his father, being his own property.”
“Jacob Armitage hasn’t heard anything about this, sir,” Edward replied. “He was a keeper, appointed by the king; for the past two or three years, he hasn’t been paid his allowances, and he’s been living in his own cottage, which was inherited from his father and is his own property.”
“And pray, may I ask, young man, do you live with Jacob Armitage?”
“Excuse me, can I ask, young man, do you live with Jacob Armitage?”
“I have done so for more than a year.”
“I've been doing this for over a year.”
“And as your relation has received no pay and allowances, as you state, pray, by what means has he maintained himself?”
“And since your relative hasn't received any pay or allowances, as you mentioned, how has he been able to support himself?”
“How have the other keepers maintained themselves?” replied Edward.
“How have the other keepers managed to stay afloat?” replied Edward.
“Do not put questions to me, sir,” replied the gentleman; “but be pleased to reply to mine. What has been the means of subsistence of Jacob Armitage?”
“Don’t ask me questions, sir,” the gentleman replied, “but please answer mine. How has Jacob Armitage made a living?”
“If you think he has no means of subsistence, sir, you are mistaken,” replied Edward. “We have land of our own, which we cultivate; we have our pony and our cart; we have our pigs and our cows.”
“If you think he has no way to support himself, sir, you’re wrong,” Edward replied. “We have our own land that we farm; we have our pony and cart; we have our pigs and cows.”
“And they have been sufficient?”
"Is that enough?"
“Had the patriarchs more?” replied Edward.
“Did the patriarchs have more?” replied Edward.
“You are pithy at reply, young man; but I know something of Jacob Armitage, and we know,” continued he, putting his finger close to some writing opposite the name on the list, “with whom he has been associated, and with whom he has served. Now allow me to put one question. You have come, you say, for two young hounds. Are their services required for your pigs and cows, and to what use are they to be put?”
“You’re quick with your responses, young man; but I know a bit about Jacob Armitage, and we know,” he continued, pointing to some writing next to the name on the list, “who he has been connected with and who he has worked alongside. Now let me ask you one question. You say you’ve come for two young hounds. Are they needed for your pigs and cows, and what will you be using them for?”
“We have as good a dog as there is in the forest,” replied Edward, “but we wish to have others, in case we should lose him.”
“We have a great dog, probably the best in the forest,” Edward replied, “but we want to get more, just in case we lose him.”
“As good a dog as in the forest—good for what?”
“As good a dog as in the woods—good for what?”
“For hunting.”
"For hunting purposes."
“Then you acknowledge that you do hunt?”
“Then you admit that you hunt?”
“I acknowledge nothing for Jacob Armitage, he may answer for himself,” replied Edward; “but allow me to assure you that if he has killed venison no one can blame him.”
“I don’t take responsibility for Jacob Armitage; he can speak for himself,” Edward replied. “But let me assure you that if he has hunted deer, no one can hold that against him.”
“Perhaps you will explain why?”
"Can you explain why?"
“Nothing is more easy. Jacob Armitage served King Charles, who employed him as a verderer in the forest, and paid him his wages. Those who should not have done so rebelled against the king, took his authority from him, and the means of paying those he employed. They were still servants of the king, for they were not dismissed; and, having no other means of support, they considered that their good master would be but too happy that they should support themselves by killing, for their subsistence, that venison which they could no longer preserve for him without eating some themselves.”
“Nothing is easier. Jacob Armitage worked for King Charles, who made him a forest ranger and paid him. Those who shouldn’t have revolted against the king took away his power and the money to pay those he employed. They remained loyal to the king since they were not let go; and, having no other way to survive, they thought their kind master would be more than okay with them keeping themselves alive by hunting and eating the game that they could no longer protect for him without also feeding themselves.”
“Then you admit that Jacob Armitage has killed the deer in the forest?”
“Then you admit that Jacob Armitage killed the deer in the forest?”
“I admit nothing for Jacob Armitage.”
“I don’t admit anything for Jacob Armitage.”
“You admit that you have killed it yourself.”
“You admit that you killed it yourself.”
“I shall not answer that question, sir; in the first place, I am not here to criminate myself; and, in the next, I must know by what authority you have the right to inquire.”
“I won’t answer that question, sir; first of all, I’m not here to incriminate myself; and secondly, I need to know what authority you have to ask.”
“Young man,” replied the other in a severe tone, “if you wish to know my authority, malapert as you are (at this remark Edward started, yet, recollecting himself he compressed his lips and stood still), this is my commission, appointing me the agent of Parliament to take charge and superintend the New Forest, with power to appoint and dismiss those whom I please. I presume you must take my word for it, as you cannot read and write.”
“Listen, young man,” the other replied sternly, “if you want to know who I am, being so cheeky (at this, Edward flinched, but then gathered himself, pressed his lips together, and remained still), here is my official document, making me the Parliament's representative in charge of the New Forest, with the authority to hire and fire whoever I want. I guess you’ll just have to take my word for it, since you can’t read or write.”
Edward stepped up to the table, and very quietly took up the paper and read it. “You have stated what is correct, sir,” said he, laying it down; “and the date of it is, I perceive, on the 20th of the last month of December. It is, therefore, but eighteen days old.”
Edward approached the table and quietly picked up the paper to read it. “You’ve stated what’s correct, sir,” he said, setting it down; “and I see that the date is December 20th of last month. So, it’s only eighteen days old.”
“And what inference would you draw from that, young man?” replied the gentleman, looking up to him with some astonishment.
“And what conclusion would you come to from that, young man?” the gentleman replied, looking up at him in surprise.
“Simply this, sir—that Jacob Armitage has been laid up with the rheumatism for three months, during which time he certainly has not killed any venison. Now, sir, until the Parliament took the forest into their hands, it undoubtedly belonged to his majesty, if it does not now; therefore Jacob Armitage, for whatever slaughter he may have committed, is, up to the present, only answerable to his sovereign, King Charles.”
“Simply put, sir—Jacob Armitage has been stuck at home with rheumatism for three months, and during that time, he definitely hasn’t killed any deer. Now, sir, until Parliament took control of the forest, it definitely belonged to His Majesty, if it doesn't still; so Jacob Armitage, for any hunting he may have done, is, so far, only accountable to his king, King Charles.”
“It is easy to perceive the school in which you have been brought up, young man, even if there was not evidence on this paper that your forefather served under the Cavalier Colonel Beverley, and has brought you up to his way of thinking.”
“It’s easy to see the kind of school you were raised in, young man, even without the proof on this paper that your ancestor served under Colonel Beverley and raised you to think like him.”
“Sir, it is a base dog that bites the hand that feeds him,” replied Edward with warmth. “Jacob Armitage, and his father before him, were retainers in the family of Colonel Beverley; they were indebted to him for the situation they now hold in the forest; indebted to him for everything; they revere his name, they uphold the cause for which he fell, as I do.”
“Sir, it’s a lowly dog that bites the hand that feeds him,” Edward replied earnestly. “Jacob Armitage and his father before him served the family of Colonel Beverley; they owe him for the position they currently have in the forest; they owe him for everything; they respect his name and support the cause for which he died, just like I do.”
“Young man, if you do not speak advisedly, at all events you speak gratefully; neither have I a word of disrespect to offer to the memory of Colonel Beverley, who was a gallant man, and true to the cause which he espoused, although it was not a holy one; but in my position, I cannot, in justice to those whom I serve, give places and emolument to those who have been, and still are, as I may judge by your expressions, adverse to the present government.”
“Young man, if you don’t choose your words carefully, at least you express gratitude; I have no disrespect for the memory of Colonel Beverley, who was a brave man and loyal to the cause he supported, even if it wasn’t a noble one. However, from my position, I can’t, in fairness to those I serve, grant positions and benefits to those who have been, and still are, as I gather from your words, opposed to the current government.”
“Sir,” replied Edward, “your language, with respect to Colonel Beverley, has made me feel respect for you, which I confess I did not at first; what you say is very just; not that I think you harm Jacob Armitage; as, in the first place, I know that he would not serve under you; and, in the next, that he is too old and infirm to hold the situation; neither has he occasion for it, as his cottage and land are his own, and you cannot remove him.”
“Sir,” Edward replied, “your words about Colonel Beverley have earned my respect for you, which I honestly didn’t have at first; what you say makes a lot of sense; not that I believe you mean any harm to Jacob Armitage; first, I know he wouldn’t work under you; and second, he’s too old and weak for the job; plus, he doesn’t need it since his cottage and land are his own, and you can’t do anything to move him.”
“He has the title, I presume?” replied the gentleman.
“He has the title, I assume?” replied the gentleman.
“He has the title given to his grandfather, long before King Charles was born, and I presume the Parliament do not intend to invalidate the acts of former kings.”
“He has the title that was given to his grandfather, long before King Charles was born, and I assume Parliament doesn’t plan to invalidate the actions of previous kings.”
“May I inquire what relation you are to Jacob Armitage?”
"Can I ask what your relationship is to Jacob Armitage?"
“I believe, I have before said, his grandson.”
“I believe I mentioned his grandson before.”
“You live with him?”
"Are you living with him?"
“I do.”
"I do."
“And if the old man dies, will inherit his property?” Edward smiled, and looking at the young girl, said, “Now, I ask you, maiden, if your father does not presume upon his office?”
“And if the old man dies, who will inherit his property?” Edward smiled and, looking at the young girl, said, “Now, I ask you, young lady, does your father not assume too much authority?”
The young girl laughed, and said, “He is in authority.”
The young girl laughed and said, “He’s in charge.”
“Not over me, certainly, and not over my grandfather, for he has dismissed him.”
“Definitely not over me, and not over my grandfather either, since he has let him go.”
“Were you brought up at the cottage, young man?”
“Did you grow up at the cottage, young man?”
“No, sir, I was brought up at Arnwood. I was a playmate of the children of Colonel Beverley.”
“No, sir, I grew up at Arnwood. I was a friend of Colonel Beverley's kids.”
“Educated with them?”
“Learned with them?”
“Yes, for, as far as my wilfulness would permit, the chaplain was always ready to give me instruction.”
“Yes, because, as much as I could be stubborn, the chaplain was always willing to teach me.”
“Where were you when Arnwood was burnt down?”
“Where were you when Arnwood got burned down?”
“I was at the cottage at that time,” replied Edward, grinding his teeth and looking wildly.
“I was at the cottage then,” replied Edward, grinding his teeth and looking around frantically.
“Nay, nay, I can forgive any expression of feeling on your part, my young man, when that dreadful and disgraceful deed is brought to your memory. It was a stain that can never be effaced—a deed most diabolical, and what we thought would call down the vengeance of heaven. If prayers could avert, or did avert it, they were not wanting on our side.”
“Nah, nah, I can forgive any feelings you show, my young man, when that terrible and disgraceful act comes to mind. It was a mark that can never be erased—a truly wicked act, and we thought it would bring down divine punishment. If prayers could prevent it, or did prevent it, we certainly offered enough on our end.”
Edward remained silent: this admission on the part of the Roundhead prevented an explosion on his part. He felt that all were not so bad as he had imagined. After a long pause, he said, “When I came here, sir, it was to seek Oswald Partridge, and obtain the hounds which he had promised us; but I presume that my journey is now useless.”
Edward stayed quiet: this confession from the Roundhead stopped him from lashing out. He realized that things weren't as bad as he had thought. After a long silence, he said, “When I came here, sir, it was to find Oswald Partridge and get the hounds he promised us; but I guess my trip is now pointless.”
“Why so?”
"Why is that?"
“Because you have the control of the forest, and will not permit dogs for the chase to be given away to those who are not employed by the powers that now govern.”
“Because you control the forest and won’t let dogs for hunting be given to people who aren’t employed by the current authorities.”
“You have judged correctly, in so far that my duty is to prevent it; but as the promise was made previous to the date of my commission, I presume,” said he, smiling, “you think I have no right to interfere, as it will be an ex post facto case, if I do: I shall not therefore interfere, only I must point out to you that the laws are still the same relative to those who take the deer in the forest by stealth—you understand me?”
“You're right about my duty to prevent it; however, since the promise was made before my commission started, I assume,” he said with a smile, “you think I have no right to step in, as it would be an ex post facto situation if I did. Therefore, I won't interfere, but I must remind you that the laws are still the same regarding those who catch deer in the forest secretly—you understand what I mean?”
“Yes, sir, I do; and if you will not be offended, I will give you a candid reply.”
"Yes, sir, I do; and if it won't upset you, I'll give you an honest answer."
“Speak then.”
“Go ahead and speak.”
“I consider that the deer in this forest belong to King Charles, who is my lawful sovereign, and I own no authority but from him. I hold myself answerable to him alone for any deer I may kill, and I feel sure of his permission and full forgiveness for what I may do.”
"I believe that the deer in this forest belong to King Charles, who is my rightful ruler, and I have no authority except from him. I am accountable to him alone for any deer I might kill, and I'm confident of his permission and complete forgiveness for my actions."
“That may be your opinion, my good sir, but it will not be the opinion of the ruling powers; but if caught, you will be punished, and that by me, in pursuance of the authority vested in me.”
"That might be your opinion, my good sir, but it won’t be the opinion of those in charge; if you’re caught, you will be punished, and I will be the one to do it, using the authority I have."
“Well, sir; if so, so be it. You have dismissed the Armitages on account of their upholding the king, and you cannot, therefore, be surprised that they uphold him more than ever. Nor can you be surprised if a dismissed verderer becomes a poacher.”
“Well, sir; if that’s the case, so be it. You’ve let the Armitages go because they supported the king, so you can’t be surprised that they’re supporting him even more now. Nor can you be shocked if a fired gamekeeper turns into a poacher.”
“Nor can you be surprised if a poacher is caught, that he incurs the penalty,” replied the Roundhead. “So now there’s an end of our argument. If you go into the kitchen, you will find wherewithal to refresh the outward man, and if you wish to remain till Oswald Partridge comes home, you are welcome.”
“Don’t be surprised if a poacher gets caught and faces consequences,” replied the Roundhead. “So that wraps up our debate. If you head into the kitchen, you’ll find something to eat, and if you want to stay until Oswald Partridge gets back, you’re welcome to do so.”
Edward, who felt indignant at being dismissed to the kitchen, nodded his head and smiled upon the little girl, and left the room. “Well,” thought he, as he went along the passage, “I came here for two puppies, and I have found a Roundhead. I don’t know how it is, but I am not so angry with him as I thought I should be. That little girl had a nice smile—she was quite handsome when she smiled. Oh, this is the kitchen, to which,” thought he, “the Lord of Arnwood is dismissed by a Covenanter and Roundhead, probably a tradesman or outlaw, who has served the cause. Well, be it so; as Humphrey says, ‘I’ll bide my time.’ But there is no one here, so I’ll try if there is a stable for White Billy, who is tired, I presume, of being at the gate.”
Edward, who felt insulted at being sent to the kitchen, nodded and smiled at the little girl before leaving the room. “Well,” he thought as he walked down the hallway, “I came here for two puppies, and I’ve ended up with a Roundhead. I don’t know why, but I’m not as angry with him as I expected to be. That little girl had a lovely smile—she was quite pretty when she smiled. Oh, this is the kitchen, where,” he thought, “the Lord of Arnwood is sent away by a Covenanter and Roundhead, probably a tradesman or outlaw who has supported the cause. Well, fine; as Humphrey says, ‘I’ll bide my time.’ But there’s nobody here, so I’ll see if there’s a stable for White Billy, who must be tired of waiting at the gate.”
Edward returned by the way he came, went out of the front door, and through the garden to where the pony was made fast, and led him away in search of a stable. He found one behind the house, and filling the rack with hay, returned to the house, and seated himself at a porch which was at the door which led to the back premises, for the keeper’s house was large and commodious. Edward was in deep thought, when he was roused by the little girl, the daughter of the newly-appointed Intendant of the forest, who said:
Edward retraced his steps, exited through the front door, and walked across the garden to where the pony was tied up, then led it away in search of a stable. He found one behind the house, filled the hayrack, and went back to the house. He took a seat on a porch at the back entrance, as the keeper’s house was spacious and comfortable. Edward was lost in thought when he was interrupted by a little girl, the daughter of the new forest manager, who said:
“I am afraid, young sir, you have had but sorry welcome in the kitchen, as there was no one to receive you. I was not aware that Phoebe had gone out. If you will come with me, I may, perhaps, find you refreshment.”
“I’m sorry, young man, you didn’t get a warm welcome in the kitchen, since no one was there to greet you. I didn’t realize Phoebe had stepped out. If you come with me, I might be able to find you something to eat or drink.”
“Thanks, maiden, you are kind and considerate to an avowed poacher,” replied Edward.
“Thanks, miss, you’re kind and thoughtful to a self-proclaimed poacher,” replied Edward.
“Oh, but you will not poach, I’m sure; and if you do, I’ll beg you off if I can,” replied the girl, laughing.
“Oh, but I know you're not going to poach, right? And if you do, I’ll try to talk you out of it if I can,” the girl replied with a laugh.
Edward followed her into the kitchen, and she soon produced a cold fowl and a venison pasty, which she placed on the table; she then went out and returned with a jug of ale.
Edward followed her into the kitchen, and she quickly brought out a cold chicken and a venison pie, which she set on the table; she then went out and returned with a jug of ale.
“There,” said she, putting it on the table, “that is all that I can find.”
“There,” she said, setting it on the table, “that's all I could find.”
“Your father’s name is Heatherstone, I believe. It was so on the warrant.”
“Your father’s name is Heatherstone, I think. That’s what it said on the warrant.”
“Yes, it is.”
"Yes, it is."
“And yours?”
"And yours?"
“The same as my father’s, I should presume.”
“The same as my dad's, I should assume.”
“Yes, but your baptismal name?”
"Yes, but what’s your baptismal name?"
“You ask strange questions, young sir; but still I will answer you that: my baptismal name is Patience.”
"You ask some odd questions, young man; but I’ll still tell you my baptismal name is Patience."
“I thank you for your condescension,” replied Edward. “You live here?”
“I appreciate your kindness,” Edward said. “Do you live here?”
“For the present, good sir; and now I leave you.”
“For now, good sir; and now I will take my leave.”
“That’s a nice little girl,” thought Edward, “although she is the daughter of a Roundhead; and she calls me ‘sir.’ I cannot, therefore, look like Jacob’s grandson, and must be careful.” Edward then set to with a good appetite at the viands which had been placed before him, and had just finished a hearty meal when Patience Heatherstone again came in and said:
“That’s a nice little girl,” Edward thought, “even if she is the daughter of a Roundhead; and she calls me ‘sir.’ I can't, therefore, look like Jacob’s grandson, so I have to be careful.” Edward then dug into the food that had been served to him with a good appetite, and had just finished a hearty meal when Patience Heatherstone came in again and said:
“Oswald Partridge is now coming home.”
“Oswald Partridge is on his way home now.”
“I thank you, maiden,” replied Edward. “May I ask a question of you? Where is the king now?”
“I appreciate it, miss,” Edward replied. “Can I ask you something? Where is the king now?”
“I have heard that he resides at Hurst Castle,” replied the girl; “but,” added she in a low tone, “all attempts to see him would be useless, and only hurt him and those who made the attempt.” Having said this she left the room.
“I’ve heard that he lives at Hurst Castle,” the girl replied; “but,” she added in a quiet voice, “any attempts to see him would be pointless and would only hurt him and those who tried.” After saying this, she left the room.
Chapter Nine.
Edward, having finished his meal, and had a good pull at the jug of ale, which was a liquor he had not tasted for a long while, rose from the table and went out of the back door and found there Oswald Partridge. He accosted him, stating the reason for his coming over to him. “I did not know that Jacob had a grandson; indeed, I never knew that he had a son. Have you been living with him long?”
Edward, having finished his meal and enjoyed a good drink of ale, something he hadn't tasted in a long time, got up from the table, went out the back door, and found Oswald Partridge. He approached him and explained why he came over. “I didn't know Jacob had a grandson; in fact, I never knew he had a son. Have you been living with him for a while?”
“More than a year,” replied Edward; “before that I was in the household at Arnwood.”
“More than a year,” Edward replied; “before that, I was part of the household at Arnwood.”
“Then you are of the king’s side, I presume?” replied Oswald.
“Then you’re on the king’s side, I guess?” replied Oswald.
“To death,” replied Edward, “when the time comes.”
“To death,” replied Edward, “when the time is right.”
“And I am also; that you may suppose, for never would I give a hound to any one that was not. But we had better go to the kennels; dogs may hear, but they can’t repeat.”
“And I am too; you can believe that, because I would never give a dog to someone who wasn’t. But we should head to the kennels; dogs can hear, but they can’t talk.”
“I little thought to have met any one but you here when I came,” said Edward; “and I will now tell you all that passed between me and the new Intendant.” Edward then related the conversation.
“I didn’t expect to run into anyone but you here when I arrived,” said Edward; “and now I’ll tell you everything that happened between me and the new Intendant.” Edward then shared the conversation.
“You have been bold,” said Oswald—“but perhaps it is all the better—I am to retain my situation, and so are two others: but there are many new hands coming in as rangers. I know nothing of them but that they are little fitted for their places; and rail against the king all day long, which I suppose is their chief merit in the eyes of those who appoint them. However, one thing is certain, that if those fellows cannot stalk a deer themselves, they will do all they can to prevent others; so you must be on the alert, for the punishment is severe.”
“You’ve been brave,” said Oswald, “but maybe that’s for the best—I get to keep my job, and so do two others. But a lot of new people are coming in as rangers. I don’t know much about them except that they’re not really suited for the roles; they complain about the king all day long, which I guess is their main qualification in the eyes of the people who hired them. One thing is for sure, though: if those guys can’t hunt a deer themselves, they’ll do everything they can to stop others from doing it, so you need to stay alert, because the consequences are serious.”
“I fear them not; the only difficulty is, that we shall not be able to find a sale for the venison now,” replied Edward.
“I’m not afraid of them; the only problem is that we won’t be able to sell the venison now,” Edward replied.
“Oh, never fear that; I will give you the names of those who will take all your venison off your hands without any risk on your part, except in the killing of it. They will meet you in the park, lay down ready money, and take it away. I don’t know, but I have an idea that this new Intendant, or what you may call him, is not so severe as he pretends to be. Indeed, his permitting you to say what he did, and his own words relative to the colonel, convince me that I am right in the opinion that I formed.”
“Oh, don’t worry about that; I’ll give you the names of people who will take all your venison off your hands with no risk to you, other than the hunting. They'll meet you in the park, pay in cash, and take it away. I’m not sure, but I have a feeling that this new Intendant, or whatever you want to call him, isn’t as strict as he seems. In fact, his letting you talk about what he did, along with his own comments about the colonel, convinces me that my opinion is right.”
“Do you know who he is?”
“Do you know who he is?”
“Not much about him, but he is a great friend of General Cromwell’s, and they say has done good service to the Parliamentary cause; but we shall meet again, for the forest is free, at all events.”
“Not much to say about him, but he's a good friend of General Cromwell’s, and people say he’s served the Parliamentary cause well; but we’ll meet again, since the forest is free, anyway.”
“If you come here,” continued Oswald, “do not carry your gun, and see that you are not watched home. There are the dogs for your grandfather. Why, how old must you be, for Jacob is not more than sixty, or thereabout?”
“If you come here,” Oswald continued, “don’t bring your gun, and make sure you aren’t being followed home. There are the dogs for your grandfather. By the way, how old are you? Jacob isn’t more than sixty or so.”
“I am fifteen past, nevertheless.”
"I'm fifteen minutes late, though."
“I should have put you down for eighteen or nineteen at least. You are well grown indeed for that age. Well, nothing like a forest life to turn a boy into a man! Can you stalk a deer?”
“I really should have guessed you were at least eighteen or nineteen. You’re definitely tall for your age. Well, there’s nothing like living in the wild to turn a boy into a man! Can you track a deer?”
“I seldom go out without bringing one down.”
"I rarely go out without taking one down."
“Indeed! That Jacob is a master of his craft is certain. But you are young to have learnt it so soon. Can you tell the slot of a brocket from a stag?”
“Absolutely! It's clear that Jacob is a master at what he does. But you’re quite young to have picked it up so quickly. Can you tell the difference between a young deer and a stag?”
“Yes, and the slot of a brocket from a doe.”
“Yes, and the slot of a brocket from a doe.”
“Better still. We must go out together; and besides, I must know where the old man’s cottage is (for I do not exactly); in the first place, because I may want to come to you, and in the next, that I may put others on a false scent.—Do you know the clump of large oaks, which they call the Clump Royal?”
“Even better. We need to go out together; plus, I need to know where the old man’s cottage is (since I’m not exactly sure); first, because I might want to come visit you, and second, so I can mislead others. —Do you know the group of big oaks they call the Clump Royal?”
“Yes, I do.”
"Yep, I do."
“Will you meet me there the day after to-morrow, at early dawn?”
“Will you meet me there the day after tomorrow, at dawn?”
“If I live and do well.”
“If I live and do well.”
“That’s enough. Take the dogs in the leashes, and go away now.”
“That's enough. Take the dogs on their leashes and leave now.”
“Many thanks; but I must not leave the pony; he is in the stable.”
“Thanks a lot; but I can’t leave the pony; he’s in the stable.”
The keeper nodded adieu to Edward, who left him to go to the stable for the pony. Edward saddled White Billy, and rode away across the forest with the dogs trotting at the pony’s heels.
The keeper waved goodbye to Edward, who headed to the stable for the pony. Edward saddled White Billy and rode off through the forest with the dogs following closely behind the pony.
Edward had much to reflect upon as he rode back to the cottage. He felt that his position was one of more difficulty than before. That old Jacob Armitage would not last much longer he was convinced; even now the poor old man was shrunk away to a skeleton with pain and disease. That the livelihood to be procured from the forest would be attended with peril, now that order had been restored and the forest was no longer neglected, was certain; and he rejoiced that Humphrey had, by his assiduity and intelligence, made the farm so profitable as it promised to be. Indeed he felt that, if necessary, they could live upon the proceeds of the farm, and not run the risk of imprisonment by stalking the deer. But he had told the intendant that he considered the game as the king’s property, and he was resolved that he would at all events run the risk, although he would no longer permit Humphrey so to do. “If anything happens to me,” thought Edward, “Humphrey will still be at the cottage to take care of my sisters; and if I am obliged to fly the country, it will suit well my feelings, as I can then offer my services to those who still support the king.” With these thoughts, and many others, he amused himself until, late in the evening, he arrived at the cottage. He found all in bed except Humphrey, who had waited for him, and to whom he narrated all that had passed. Humphrey said little in reply; he wished to think it over before he gave any opinion. He told Edward that Jacob had been very ill the whole of the day, and had requested Alice to read the Bible to him during the evening.
Edward had a lot on his mind as he rode back to the cottage. He felt that his situation was more challenging than before. He was sure that old Jacob Armitage wouldn’t have much longer to live; even now, the poor man had wasted away to a skeleton from pain and illness. It was clear that making a living from the forest would come with dangers, now that order had been restored and the forest was no longer neglected; he was grateful that Humphrey had, through his hard work and intelligence, made the farm as profitable as it was looking to be. In fact, he felt that if needed, they could survive on the farm's earnings and avoid the risk of imprisonment by hunting deer. But he had told the manager that he viewed the game as the king’s property, and he was determined to take that risk himself, though he would no longer allow Humphrey to do so. “If something happens to me,” Edward thought, “Humphrey will still be at the cottage to take care of my sisters; and if I have to flee the country, it will suit my feelings well, as I can then offer my services to those who still support the king.” With these thoughts, and many others, he occupied himself until, late in the evening, he reached the cottage. He found everyone in bed except Humphrey, who had waited for him and listened as he recounted what had happened. Humphrey didn’t say much in response; he wanted to think it over before sharing his thoughts. He told Edward that Jacob had been very ill all day and had asked Alice to read the Bible to him in the evening.
The next morning Edward went to Jacob, who for the last ten days had altogether kept his bed, and gave him the detail of what had happened at the keeper’s lodge.
The next morning, Edward went to Jacob, who had been in bed for the last ten days, and told him everything that had happened at the keeper’s lodge.
“You have been more bold than prudent, Edward,” replied Jacob; “but I could not expect you to have spoken otherwise. You are too proud and too manly to tell a lie, and I am glad that it is so. As for your upholding the king, although he is now a prisoner in their hands, they cannot blame you or punish you for that, as long as you have not weapons in your hands; but now that they have taken the forest under their jurisdiction, you must be careful, for they are the ruling powers at present, and must be obeyed, or the forfeit must be paid. Still I do not ask you to promise me this or that; I only point out to you that your sisters will suffer by any imprudence on your part; and for their sakes be careful. I say this, Edward, because I feel that my days are numbered, and that in a short time I shall be called away. You will then have all the load on your shoulders which has been latterly on mine. I have no fear for the result, if you are prudent; these few months past, during which I have only been a burden to you, have proved that you and Humphrey can find a living here for yourselves and your sisters; and it is fortunate, now that the forest laws are about to be put in force, that you have made the farm so profitable. If I might advise, let your hunting in the forest be confined to the wild cattle; they are not game, and the forest laws do not extend to them, and the meat is as valuable as venison; that is to say, it does not sell so dear, but there is more of it; but stick to the farm as much as you can; for you see, Edward, you do not look like a low-born forester, nor ought you to do so; and the more quiet you keep, the better. As for Oswald Partridge, you may trust him; I know him well, and he will prove your friend for my sake, as soon as he hears that I am dead. Leave me now, I will talk to you again in the evening. Send Alice to me, my dear boy.”
“You’ve been bolder than wise, Edward,” Jacob replied. “But I didn’t expect you to say anything different. You’re too proud and too honest to lie, and I’m glad about that. As for supporting the king, even though he’s currently a prisoner, they can’t blame or punish you for that as long as you aren’t armed. But now that they have taken control of the forest, you need to be careful because they are in charge right now and must be obeyed, or there will be consequences. Still, I’m not asking you to promise anything; I just want to point out that your sisters will suffer if you make any rash decisions, so please be cautious for their sake. I mention this, Edward, because I sense my time is short, and soon I will be gone. You’ll then carry the burden I’ve been shouldering. I have no doubt things will turn out fine if you’re careful; these past few months, when I’ve been just a burden to you, have shown that you and Humphrey can make a living here for yourselves and your sisters. It’s fortunate, now that the forest laws are coming into effect, that you’ve made the farm so successful. If I could give advice, limit your hunting in the forest to the wild cattle; they aren’t considered game, and the forest laws don’t apply to them, plus their meat is as valuable as venison; it might not sell as high, but there’s more of it. Stick to the farm as much as you can because, you see, Edward, you don’t look like a common forester, nor should you. The quieter you stay, the better. As for Oswald Partridge, you can trust him; I know him well, and he’ll be your friend for my sake once he learns I’m gone. Leave me now; I’ll talk to you again this evening. Send Alice to me, my dear boy.”
Edward was much distressed to perceive the change which had taken place in old Jacob. He was evidently much worse; but Edward had no idea how much worse he was. Edward assisted Humphrey in the farm, and in the evening again went to Jacob, and then told him of the arrangement he had made to meet Oswald Partridge on the following morning.
Edward was really upset to see the change in old Jacob. He was clearly much worse, but Edward had no idea just how bad it was. Edward helped Humphrey on the farm, and in the evening, he went to see Jacob again and told him about the plan he made to meet Oswald Partridge the next morning.
“Go, my boy,” said Jacob; “be as intimate with him as you can, and make a friend of him—nay, if it should be necessary, you may tell him who you are; I did think of telling him myself, as it might be important to you one day as evidence. I think you had better bring him here to-morrow night, Edward; tell him I am dying, and wish to speak to him before I go. Alice will read the Bible to me now, and I will talk with you another time.”
“Go, my boy,” Jacob said; “be as close to him as you can, and make a friend out of him—actually, if it’s needed, you can tell him who you are; I was considering telling him myself, as it might be important for you later as proof. I think it’s best if you bring him here tomorrow night, Edward; tell him I’m dying and want to talk to him before I go. Alice will read the Bible to me now, and I’ll talk with you another time.”
Early the next morning Edward set off to the appointed rendezvous with Oswald Partridge. The Clump Royal, as it was called, from the peculiar size and beauty of the oaks, was about seven miles from the cottage; and at the hour and time indicated Edward, with his gun in his hand, and Smoker lying beside him, was leaning against one of those monarchs of the forest. He did not wait long. Oswald Partridge, similarly provided, made his appearance, and Edward advanced to meet him.
Early the next morning, Edward headed out to meet Oswald Partridge as planned. The Clump Royal, named for its unusually large and beautiful oaks, was about seven miles from the cottage. At the agreed time, Edward, with his gun in hand and Smoker lying beside him, was leaning against one of those towering trees. He didn’t have to wait long. Oswald Partridge, also equipped for their outing, arrived, and Edward walked over to greet him.
“Welcome, Oswald,” said Edward.
“Welcome, Oswald,” Edward said.
“And welcome to you also, my fine lad,” replied Oswald. “I have been hard questioned about you since we parted—first, by the Roundhead Heatherstone, who plied me in all manner of ways to find out whether you are what you assert, the grandson of Jacob,—or some other person. I really believe that he fancies you are the Duke of York—but he could not get any more from me than what I knew. I told him that your grandfather’s cottage was his own property, and a grant to his forefathers: that you were brought up at Arnwood, and had joined your grandfather after the death of the colonel, and the murderous burning of the house and all within it by his party. But the pretty little daughter was more curious still. She cross-questioned me in every way when her father was not present, and at last begged me as a favour to tell you not to take the deer, as her father was very strict in his duty, and, if caught, you would be imprisoned.”
“And welcome to you too, my good lad,” replied Oswald. “I've been asked a lot about you since we last met—first by the Roundhead Heatherstone, who tried every trick to find out if you're really what you claim to be, the grandson of Jacob, or someone else entirely. I honestly think he believes you’re the Duke of York—but he couldn't get anything more from me than what I knew. I told him that your grandfather’s cottage was his own property, passed down through his ancestors: that you grew up at Arnwood and had joined your grandfather after the colonel's death and the brutal burning of the house and everyone inside by his men. But the lovely little daughter was even more curious. She questioned me in every way when her father wasn't around, and eventually asked me as a favor to let you know not to take the deer, as her father is very strict about his duties, and if caught, you would be thrown in jail.”
“Many thanks to her for her caution, but I hope to take one to-day, nevertheless,” replied Edward; “a hart royal is not meat for Roundheads, although the king’s servants may feast on them.”
“Thanks to her for being careful, but I still hope to have one today,” Edward replied. “A royal deer isn’t food for Roundheads, even if the king’s servants can feast on them.”
“That’s truly said. Well, now I must see your woodcraft. You shall be the leader of the chase.”
"That's really well said. Now I need to see your woodworking skills. You will be the leader of the hunt."
“Think you we can harbour a stag about here?”
"Do you think we can find a stag around here?"
“Yes, in this month, no doubt.”
“Yes, for sure this month.”
“Let us walk on,” said Edward. “The wind is fresh from the eastern quarter: we will face it, if you please—or rather, keep it blowing on our right cheek for the present.”
“Let’s keep walking,” said Edward. “The wind is coming in from the east: we can face it, if you want—or, better yet, let’s keep it blowing on our right cheek for now.”
“’Tis well,” replied Oswald; and they walked for about half an hour.
“That's good,” replied Oswald; and they walked for about half an hour.
“This is the slot of a doe,” said Edward, in a low voice, pointing to the marks; “yonder thicket is a likely harbour for the stag.” They proceeded, and Edward pointed out to Oswald the slot of the stag into the thicket. They then walked round, and found no marks of the animal having left his lair.
“This is the track of a doe,” Edward said quietly, pointing to the marks; “that thicket over there is a good spot for the stag.” They continued on, and Edward showed Oswald the stag’s track leading into the thicket. They then walked around and found no signs of the animal having left its den.
“He is here,” whispered Edward; and Oswald made a sign for Edward to enter the thicket, while he walked to the other side. Edward entered the thicket cautiously. In the centre he perceived, through the trees, a small cleared spot, covered with high fern, and felt certain that the stag was lying there. He forced his way on his knees till he had a better view of the place, and then cocked his gun. The noise induced the stag to move his antlers, and discover his lair. Edward could just perceive the eye of the animal through the heath; he waited till the beast settled again, took steady aim, and fired. At the report of the gun another stag sprung up and burst away. Oswald fired and wounded it, but the animal made off, followed by the dogs. Edward, who hardly knew whether he had missed or not, but felt almost certain that he had not, hastened out of the thicket to join in the chase; and, as he passed through the fern patch, perceived that his quarry lay dead. He then followed the chase, and, being very fleet of foot, soon came up with Oswald, and passed him without speaking. The stag made for a swampy ground, and finally took to the water beyond it, and stood at bay. Edward then waited for Oswald, who came up with him.
“He's here,” whispered Edward, and Oswald gestured for Edward to enter the thicket while he walked to the other side. Edward carefully entered the thicket. In the center, he noticed a small clearing through the trees, covered with tall ferns, and felt sure the stag was lying there. He crawled on his knees to get a better view of the spot, then readied his gun. The noise made the stag move its antlers, revealing its hiding place. Edward could just see the animal's eye through the brush; he waited until the creature settled again, aimed steadily, and fired. At the sound of the gun, another stag jumped up and ran away. Oswald shot and hit it, but the animal escaped, chased by the dogs. Edward, unsure if he had missed or not but feeling pretty confident that he hadn’t, rushed out of the thicket to join the chase. As he passed through the patch of ferns, he realized his target lay dead. He then continued the pursuit and, being quick on his feet, soon caught up with Oswald, passing him without saying a word. The stag headed for a swampy area and eventually jumped into the water, standing its ground. Edward waited for Oswald to catch up with him.
“He has soiled,” said Edward, “and now you may go in and kill him.”
“He's messed himself,” said Edward, “and now you can go in and kill him.”
Oswald, eager in the chase, hastened up to where the dogs and stag were in the water, and put a bullet through the animal’s head.
Oswald, enthusiastic about the pursuit, rushed over to where the dogs and the stag were in the water, and shot the animal in the head.
Edward went to him, assisted him to drag the stag out of the water, and then Oswald cut its throat, and proceeded to perform the usual offices.
Edward went over to him, helped him pull the stag out of the water, and then Oswald cut its throat and proceeded to do the usual tasks.
“How did you happen to miss him?” said Oswald, “for these are my shots?”
“How did you end up missing him?” Oswald asked, “because these are my shots?”
“Because I never fired at him,” said Edward; “my quarry lies dead in the fern—and a fine fellow he is.”
“Because I never shot at him,” Edward said, “my target is lying dead in the ferns—and he was a good one.”
“This is a warrantable stag,” said Oswald.
“This is a legal stag,” said Oswald.
“Yes, but mine is a hart royal, as you will see when we go back.”
“Yes, but mine is a royal stag, as you’ll see when we go back.”
As soon as Oswald had done his work, he hung the quarters of the animal on an oak-tree, and went back with Edward.
As soon as Oswald finished his work, he hung the animal's quarters from an oak tree and returned with Edward.
“Where did you hit him, Edward?” said Oswald, as they walked along.
“Where did you hit him, Edward?” Oswald asked as they walked along.
“I could only see his eye through the fern, and I must have hit him thereabouts.”
“I could only see his eye through the fern, and I must have hit him around there.”
On their arrival at the spot Oswald found that Edward had put the ball right into the eye of the stag.
On their arrival at the spot, Oswald saw that Edward had hit the stag right in the eye with the ball.
“Well,” said he, “you made me suppose that you knew something of our craft, but I did not believe that you were so apt as you thought yourself to be. I now confess that you are a master, as far as I can see, in all branches of the craft. This is, indeed, a hart royal. Twenty-five antlers, as I live! Come, out with your knife, and let us finish; for if we are to go to the cottage we have no time to lose. It will be dark in half an hour.” They hung all the quarters of the stag as before, and then set off for Jacob’s cottage; Edward proposing that Oswald should take the cart and pony to carry the meat home the next morning, and that he would accompany him to bring it back.
“Well,” he said, “you made me think you knew something about our trade, but I didn’t believe you were as skilled as you thought you were. I now admit that you’re a master, at least as far as I can tell, in all areas of the craft. This is truly a royal stag. Twenty-five antlers, I swear! Come on, get your knife out, and let’s finish up; if we’re going to the cottage, we can't waste any time. It’ll be dark in half an hour.” They hung all the quarters of the stag as before, then headed off to Jacob’s cottage; Edward suggested that Oswald should take the cart and pony to transport the meat home the next morning, and he would go along to bring it back.
“That will do capitally,” said Oswald; “and here we are, if I recollect right, and I hope there is something to eat.”
"That sounds great," said Oswald; "and here we are, if I remember correctly, and I hope there's something to eat."
“No fear of that—Alice will be prepared for us,” replied Edward.
“No worries about that—Alice will be ready for us,” Edward replied.
Their dinner was ready for them; and Oswald praised the cooking. He was much surprised to find that Jacob had four grandchildren. After dinner he went into Jacob’s room, and remained with him more than an hour. During this conference Jacob confided to Oswald that the four children were the sons and daughters of Colonel Beverley, supposed to have been burnt in the firing of Arnwood. Oswald came out, much surprised as well as pleased with the information, and with the confidence reposed in him. He saluted Edward and Humphrey respectfully, and said, “I was not aware with whom I was in company, sir, as you may well imagine; but the knowledge of it has made my heart glad.”
Their dinner was ready for them, and Oswald complimented the cooking. He was quite surprised to learn that Jacob had four grandchildren. After dinner, he went into Jacob’s room and stayed with him for over an hour. During their talk, Jacob shared with Oswald that the four children were the sons and daughters of Colonel Beverley, who was thought to have died in the fire at Arnwood. Oswald left, both surprised and pleased by the information, as well as the trust Jacob had in him. He greeted Edward and Humphrey respectfully and said, “I didn’t realize who I was with, sir, as you can imagine; but knowing it has made me very happy.”
“Nay, Oswald,” replied Edward, “remember that I am still Edward Armitage, and that we are the grandchildren of old Jacob.”
“Nah, Oswald,” Edward replied, “remember that I’m still Edward Armitage, and that we’re the grandkids of old Jacob.”
“Certainly, sir, I will, for your own sake, not forget that such is to be supposed to be the case. I assure you I think it very fortunate that Jacob has confided the secret to me, as it may be in my power to be useful. I little thought that I should ever have had my dinner cooked by a daughter of Colonel Beverley.”
“Of course, sir, for your own good, I won’t forget that this is the situation. I truly believe it’s lucky that Jacob has trusted me with the secret since I might be able to help. I never imagined I would have my dinner prepared by a daughter of Colonel Beverley.”
They then entered into a long conversation, during which Oswald expressed his opinion that the old man was sinking fast, and would not last more than three or four days. Oswald had a bed made up for him on the floor of the room where Edward and Humphrey slept, and the next morning they set off, at an early hour, with the pony and cart, loaded it with the venison, and took it across the forest to the keeper’s lodge. It was so late when they arrived that Edward consented to pass the night there, and return home on the following morning. Oswald went into the sitting-room to speak with the Intendant of the forest, leaving Edward in the kitchen with Phoebe, the maidservant. He told the Intendant that he had brought home some fine venison, and wished his orders about it. He also stated that he had been assisted by Edward Armitage, who had brought the venison home for him in his cart, and who was now in the kitchen, as he would be obliged to pass the night there; and, on being questioned, he was lavish in his praises of Edward’s skill and knowledge of woodcraft, which he declared to be superior to his own.
They then had a long conversation, during which Oswald shared his belief that the old man was declining quickly and wouldn’t last more than three or four days. Oswald set up a bed for him on the floor of the room where Edward and Humphrey slept, and the next morning they left early with the pony and cart, loaded it with the venison, and took it across the forest to the keeper’s lodge. They arrived so late that Edward agreed to spend the night there and head home the next morning. Oswald went into the sitting room to talk to the Intendant of the forest, leaving Edward in the kitchen with Phoebe, the maid. He informed the Intendant that he had brought back some great venison and wanted instructions on it. He also mentioned that Edward Armitage had helped him by transporting the venison in his cart and was now in the kitchen since he would have to stay there overnight. When asked, he generously praised Edward’s skills and knowledge of woodcraft, saying it was better than his own.
“It proves that the young man has had much practice, at all events,” replied Mr Heatherstone, smiling. “He has been living at the king’s expense, but he must not follow it up at the cost of the Parliament. It would be well to take this young man as a ranger if we could; for although he is opposed to us, yet, if he once took our service, he would be faithful, I am sure. You can propose it to him, Oswald. The haunches of that hart royal must be sent up to General Cromwell to-morrow: the remainder we will give directions for as soon as I have made up my mind how to dispose of it.”
“It shows that the young man has had a lot of practice, after all,” Mr. Heatherstone replied, smiling. “He’s been living off the king, but he shouldn’t continue at the expense of Parliament. It would be a good idea to recruit this young man as a ranger if we could; even though he’s against us, I’m sure if he joined our side, he would be loyal. You can suggest it to him, Oswald. The haunches of that royal deer need to be sent up to General Cromwell tomorrow: we’ll figure out what to do with the rest as soon as I decide how to handle it.”
Oswald left the room, and came back to Edward. “General Cromwell is to have the haunches of your stag,” said he to Edward, smiling; “and the Intendant proposes that you should take service as one of the rangers.”
Oswald left the room and returned to Edward. “General Cromwell is getting the haunches of your stag,” he said to Edward, smiling; “and the Intendant suggests that you take a position as one of the rangers.”
“I thank you,” replied Edward, “but I’ve no fancy to find venison for General Cromwell and his Roundheads; and so you may tell the Intendant, with many thanks for his good-will towards me, nevertheless.”
“I appreciate it,” Edward replied, “but I’m not interested in hunting deer for General Cromwell and his Roundheads; so you can tell the Intendant, with my thanks for his kindness towards me, anyway.”
“I thought as much; but the man meant kindly, that I really think. Now, Phoebe, what can you give us to eat, for we are hungry?”
“I figured as much; but the guy meant well, I really believe that. Now, Phoebe, what do you have for us to eat? We're hungry.”
“You shall be served directly,” replied Phoebe. “I have some steaks on the fire.”
“You'll be served directly,” replied Phoebe. “I have some steaks on the grill.”
“And you must find a bed for my young friend here.”
“And you need to find a place for my young friend to sleep.”
“I have none in the house, but there is plenty of good straw over the stables.”
“I don’t have any in the house, but there’s plenty of good straw in the stables.”
“That will do,” replied Edward; “I’m not particular.”
"That's enough," Edward replied. "I'm not picky."
“I suppose not. Why should you be?” replied Phoebe, who was rather old and rather cross. “If you mount the ladder that you will see against the wall, you will find a good bed when you are at the top of it.”
“I suppose not. Why should you be?” replied Phoebe, who was kind of old and a bit grumpy. “If you climb the ladder you see against the wall, you'll find a nice bed when you reach the top.”
Oswald was about to remonstrate, but Edward held up his finger, and no more was said.
Oswald was about to protest, but Edward raised his finger, and no more was said.
As soon as they had finished their supper Phoebe proposed that they should go to bed. It was late, and she would sit up no longer. Edward rose and went out, followed by Oswald, who had given up the keeper’s house to the intendant and his daughter, and slept in the cottage of one of the rangers, about a quarter of a mile off. After some conversation they shook hands and parted, as Edward intended returning very early the next morning, being anxious about old Jacob.
As soon as they finished their dinner, Phoebe suggested they go to bed. It was late, and she didn’t want to stay up any longer. Edward stood up and left, followed by Oswald, who had given the keeper’s house to the intendant and his daughter and was now staying in the cottage of one of the rangers, about a quarter of a mile away. After chatting for a bit, they shook hands and said goodbye, as Edward planned to return very early the next morning because he was worried about old Jacob.
Edward went up the ladder into the loft. There was no door to shut out the wind, which blew piercingly cold, and after a time he found himself so chilled that he could not sleep. He rose to see if he could not find some protection from the wind by getting more into a corner; for although Phoebe had told him that there was plenty of straw, it proved that there was very little indeed in the loft, barely enough to lie down upon. Edward, after a time, descended the ladder to walk in the yard, that by exercise he might recover the use of his limbs. At last, turning to and fro, he cast his eyes up to the window of the bedroom above the kitchen, where he perceived a light was still burning. He thought it was Phoebe, the maid, going to bed; and with no very gracious feelings towards her for having deprived him of his own night’s rest, he was wishing that she might have the toothache or something else to keep her awake, when suddenly through the white window curtain he perceived a broad light in the room—it increased every moment—and he saw the figure of a female rush past it, and attempt to open the window—the drawing of the curtains showed him that the room was on fire. A moment’s thought, and he ran for the ladder by which he had ascended to the loft, and placed it against the window. The flames were less bright, and he could not see the female who had been at the window when he went for the ladder. He ascended quickly, and burst open the casement—the smoke poured out in such volumes that it nearly suffocated him, but he went in; and as soon as he was inside, he stumbled against the body of the person who had attempted to open the window, but who had fallen down senseless. As he raised the body, the fire, which had been smothered from want of air when all the windows and doors were closed, now burst out, and he was scorched before he could get on the ladder again, with the body in his arms; but he succeeded in getting it down safe. Perceiving that the clothes were on fire, he held them till they were extinguished, and then, for the first time, discovered that he had brought down the daughter of the intendant of the forest. There was no time to be lost, so Edward carried her into the stable and left her there, still insensible, upon the straw, in a spare stall; while he hastened to alarm the house. The watering-butt for the horses was outside the stable; Edward caught up the pail, filled it, and hastening up the ladder, threw it into the room, and then descended for more.
Edward climbed the ladder into the loft. There was no door to block the wind, which blew sharply cold, and after a while he found himself so chilled that he couldn't sleep. He got up to see if he could find some shelter from the wind by moving into a corner; however, although Phoebe had told him there was plenty of straw, it turned out there was very little in the loft—barely enough to lie down on. After a while, Edward came down the ladder to walk in the yard, hoping that by exercising he could warm up his limbs. Finally, as he paced back and forth, he looked up at the window of the bedroom above the kitchen and noticed a light still burning. He thought it was Phoebe, the maid, getting ready for bed; and feeling a bit bitter for being kept up all night, he wished she might get a toothache or something else to keep her awake, when suddenly he saw a bright light through the white window curtain—it grew brighter by the second—and he saw a figure of a woman rush past it, trying to open the window. The movement of the curtains revealed to him that the room was on fire. After a moment's thought, he ran for the ladder he had used to climb to the loft and leaned it against the window. The flames were less intense now, and he couldn't see the woman who had been at the window when he went for the ladder. He quickly climbed up and threw open the window—the smoke poured out in such thick clouds that it nearly suffocated him, but he went inside; and as soon as he was in, he stumbled over the body of the person who had tried to open the window but had collapsed, unconscious. As he lifted her, the fire, which had been smothered from lack of air with all the windows and doors closed, erupted, and he felt the heat before he could get back on the ladder with the body in his arms; but he managed to bring her down safely. Noticing that her clothes were on fire, he held them until the flames were out, and it was then that he realized he had rescued the daughter of the forest warden. There was no time to waste, so Edward carried her into the stable and laid her down, still unconscious, on the straw in a spare stall, while he hurried to alert the house. The water barrel for the horses was outside the stable; Edward grabbed a bucket, filled it, and raced back up the ladder to throw it into the room, then went back down for more.
By this time Edward’s continual calls of “Fire! Fire!” had aroused the people of the house, and also of the cottages adjacent. Mr Heatherstone came out half dressed, and with horror on his countenance. Phoebe followed screaming, and the other people now hastened from the cottages.
By this time, Edward’s constant shouts of “Fire! Fire!” had alarmed everyone in the house and the nearby cottages. Mr. Heatherstone came out half-dressed and looking horrified. Phoebe followed, screaming, and the other residents quickly rushed out from their cottages.
“Save her! My daughter is in the room!” exclaimed Mr Heatherstone. “Oh, save her, or let me do so!” cried the poor man in agony; but the fire burst out of the window in such force, that any attempt would have been in vain.
“Help her! My daughter is in the room!” shouted Mr. Heatherstone. “Oh, save her, or let me do it!” cried the desperate man in pain; but the fire erupted from the window with such intensity that any effort would have been futile.
“Oswald,” cried Edward to him, “let the people pass the water up to me as fast as possible. They can do no good by looking on.”
“Oswald,” Edward called out to him, “let the people hand the water up to me as quickly as they can. They’re not helping by just standing there.”
Oswald set the men to the work, and Edward was now supplied with water so fast that the fire began to diminish. The window was now approachable, and a few more buckets enabled him to put one foot into the room, and then every moment the flames and smoke decreased.
Oswald got the men to start working, and Edward was now getting water so quickly that the fire began to go down. The window was now reachable, and a few more buckets allowed him to put one foot into the room, and with each passing moment, the flames and smoke lessened.
Meanwhile it would be impossible to describe the agony of the intendant, who would have rushed up the ladder into the flames had he not been held by some of the men. “My daughter! My child!—burnt—burnt to death!” exclaimed he, clasping his hands.
Meanwhile, it would be impossible to describe the agony of the manager, who would have rushed up the ladder into the flames if he hadn't been held back by some of the men. “My daughter! My child!—burned—burned to death!” he shouted, clasping his hands.
At that moment a voice in the crowd called out, “There were four burnt at Arnwood!”
At that moment, someone in the crowd shouted, “Four were burned at Arnwood!”
“God of heaven!” exclaimed Mr Heatherstone, falling down into a swoon, in which state he was carried to a neighbouring cottage.
“God of heaven!” Mr. Heatherstone exclaimed, collapsing into a faint, and in that condition, he was taken to a nearby cottage.
Meanwhile the supply of water enabled Edward to put out the fire altogether; the furniture of the room was burnt, but the fire had extended no farther; and when Edward was satisfied that there was no more danger, he descended the ladder, and left it to others to see that all was safe. He then called Oswald to him, and desired that he would accompany him to the stable.
Meanwhile, the water supply allowed Edward to completely extinguish the fire; the furniture in the room was burned, but the flames didn’t spread any further. Once Edward was sure there was no more danger, he came down the ladder and left it to others to ensure everything was safe. He then called for Oswald and asked him to come with him to the stable.
“Oh sir,” replied Oswald, “this is dreadful! And such a sweet young lady too.”
“Oh sir,” replied Oswald, “this is awful! And such a lovely young woman too.”
“She is safe and well,” replied Edward; “I think so, at least. I brought her down the ladder and put her in the stable before I attempted to put out the fire. See, there she is; she has not recovered yet from her swoon. Bring some water. She breathes! Thank God! There, that will do, Oswald, she is recovering. Now let us cover her up in your cloak, and carry her to your cottage. We will recover her there.”
“She’s safe and okay,” Edward replied. “At least, I think so. I brought her down the ladder and put her in the stable before I tried to put out the fire. Look, there she is; she hasn’t fully come to yet. Get some water. She’s breathing! Thank God! Alright, that’s enough, Oswald; she’s getting better. Now let’s cover her with your cloak and take her to your cottage. We can help her there.”
Oswald folded up the still unconscious girl in his cloak, and carried her away in his arms, followed by Edward.
Oswald wrapped the still unconscious girl in his cloak and carried her in his arms, followed by Edward.
As soon as they arrived at the cottage, the inmates of which were all busy at the keeper’s lodge, they put her on a bed, and very soon restored her to consciousness.
As soon as they got to the cottage, where all the residents were busy at the keeper’s lodge, they laid her on a bed and quickly brought her back to consciousness.
“Where is my father?” cried Patience, as soon as she was sufficiently recovered.
“Where's my dad?” cried Patience, as soon as she was feeling better.
“He is safe and well, miss,” replied Oswald.
“He’s safe and doing well, miss,” replied Oswald.
“Is the house burnt down?”
"Is the house burned down?"
“No. The fire is all out again.”
“Nope. The fire's completely out again.”
“Who saved me? Tell me.”
“Who saved me? Let me know.”
“Young Armitage, miss.”
“It's Young Armitage, miss.”
“Who is he? Oh, I recollect now; but I must go to my father. Where is he?”
“Who is he? Oh, I remember now; but I need to go to my dad. Where is he?”
“In the other cottage, miss.”
"In the other cabin, miss."
Patience attempted to stand, but found that she was too much exhausted, and she fell back again on the bed. “I can’t stand,” said she. “Bring my father to me.”
Patience tried to get up, but she was too tired, so she fell back onto the bed. “I can’t stand,” she said. “Bring my dad to me.”
“I will, miss,” replied Oswald.
“I will, miss,” replied Oswald.
“Will you stay here, Edward?”
"Are you staying here, Edward?"
“Yes,” replied Edward. He went out of the cottage-door, and remained there while Oswald went to Mr Heatherstone.
“Yes,” Edward said. He stepped out of the cottage door and waited there while Oswald went to see Mr. Heatherstone.
Oswald found him sensible, but in deep distress, as may be imagined. “The fire is all out, sir,” said Oswald.
Oswald thought he was reasonable but clearly upset, as you can imagine. “The fire is completely out, sir,” said Oswald.
“I care not for that. My poor, poor child!”
“I don't care about that. My poor, poor child!”
“Your child is safe, sir,” replied Oswald.
“Your child is safe, sir,” Oswald replied.
“Safe, did you say?” cried Mr Heatherstone, starting up. “Safe; where?”
“Safe, did you say?” exclaimed Mr. Heatherstone, sitting up suddenly. “Safe; where?”
“In my cottage. She has sent me for you.”
“In my cottage. She sent me to get you.”
Mr Heatherstone rushed out, passed by Edward, who was standing at the door of the other cottage, and was in his daughter’s arms. Oswald came out to Edward, who then detailed to him the way in which he had saved the girl.
Mr. Heatherstone hurried out, walked past Edward, who was standing at the door of the other cottage, and went straight into his daughter's arms. Oswald approached Edward, who then explained how he had saved the girl.
“Had it not been for the ill-nature of that girl Phoebe, in sending me to sleep where there was no straw, they would all have been burnt,” observed Edward.
“ If it hadn’t been for that mean girl Phoebe sending me to sleep where there wasn’t any straw, they would all have burned,” Edward remarked.
“She gave you an opportunity of rewarding good for evil,” observed Oswald.
“She gave you a chance to repay good for evil,” Oswald noted.
“Yes, but I am burnt very much in my arm,” said Edward. “Have you anything that will be good for it?”
“Yes, but my arm is really burned,” said Edward. “Do you have anything that can help it?”
“Yes, I think I have: wait a moment.”
“Yes, I think I have: hold on a second.”
Oswald went into the cottage and returned with some salve, with which he dressed Edward’s arm, which proved to be very severely burnt.
Oswald went into the cottage and came back with some ointment, with which he treated Edward’s arm, which turned out to be very badly burned.
“How grateful the Intendant ought to be—and will be, I have no doubt!” observed Oswald.
“How grateful the Intendant should be—and I’m sure he will be!” noted Oswald.
“And for that very reason I shall saddle my pony and ride home as fast as I can; and, do you hear, Oswald, do not show him where I live.”
“And because of that, I’m going to saddle up my pony and ride home as quickly as I can; and, do you hear me, Oswald, don’t show him where I live.”
“I hardly know how I can refuse him, if he requires it.”
“I barely know how I can say no to him if he asks for it.”
“But you must not. He will be offering me a situation in the forest, by way of showing his gratitude; and I will accept of none. I have no objection to save his daughter, as I would save the daughter of my worst enemy, or my worst enemy himself, from such a dreadful death; but I do not want their thanks or offers of service. I will accept nothing from a Roundhead; and as for the venison in the forest, it belongs to the king, and I shall help myself whenever I think proper. Good-bye, Oswald, you will call and see us when you have time?”
“But you can’t. He’s going to offer me a position in the forest as a way to show his gratitude, but I won’t accept it. I have no problem saving his daughter, just like I would save the daughter of my worst enemy or even my worst enemy himself from such a terrible fate; but I don’t want their thanks or any favors. I won’t take anything from a Roundhead; and as for the deer in the forest, it belongs to the king, and I’ll take what I want whenever I please. Goodbye, Oswald. Will you come and visit us when you have the chance?”
“I will be with you before the week is out, depend upon it,” replied Oswald.
“I’ll be with you before the week is over, count on it,” replied Oswald.
Edward then asked Oswald to saddle his pony for him, as his arm prevented him from doing it himself, and as soon as it was done he rode away for the cottage.
Edward then asked Oswald to saddle his pony for him since his arm was preventing him from doing it himself, and as soon as it was ready, he rode off to the cottage.
Edward rode fast, for he was anxious to get home and ascertain the state of poor old Jacob; and, moreover, his burnt arm was very painful. He was met by Humphrey about a mile from the cottage, who told him that he did not think that the old man could last many hours, and that he was very anxious to see him. As the pony was quite tired with the fast pace that Edward had ridden, Edward pulled up to a walk, and as they went along acquainted Humphrey with what had passed.
Edward rode quickly, eager to get home and find out how poor old Jacob was doing; plus, his burnt arm was hurting a lot. He was met by Humphrey about a mile from the cottage, who told him he didn't think the old man could last much longer and that he was really anxious to see him. Since the pony was worn out from the fast pace Edward had ridden, he slowed down to a walk and filled Humphrey in on what had happened.
“Is your arm very painful?”
"Is your arm really painful?"
“Yes, it is indeed,” replied Edward; “but it can’t be helped.”
“Yes, it really is,” replied Edward; “but there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“No, of course not, but it may be made more easy. I know what will do it some good; for I recollect when Benjamin burnt his hand at Arnwood, what they applied to it, and it gave him great relief.”
“No, of course not, but it can be made easier. I know what will help; I remember when Benjamin burned his hand at Arnwood, what they put on it, and it gave him a lot of relief.”
“Yes, very likely; but I am not aware that we have any drugs or medicine in the cottage. But here we are: will you take Billy to the stable, while I go on to old Jacob?”
“Yes, probably; but I’m not sure we have any drugs or medicine in the cottage. But here we are: will you take Billy to the stable while I head on to old Jacob?”
“Thank God that you are come, Edward,” said the old forester, “for I was anxious to see you before I die; and something tells me that I have but a short time to remain here.”
“Thank God you’ve come, Edward,” said the old forester, “because I wanted to see you before I die; and something tells me I don’t have much time left.”
“Why should you say so!—do you feel very ill?”
“Why would you say that!—are you feeling very sick?”
“No, not ill; but I feel that I am sinking fast. Recollect that I am an old man, Edward.”
“No, I'm not sick; but I feel like I'm sinking quickly. Remember that I'm an older man, Edward.”
“Not so very old, Jacob; Oswald said that you were not more than sixty years old.”
“Not that old, Jacob; Oswald said you’re only about sixty.”
“Oswald knows nothing about it. I am past seventy six, Edward; and you know, Edward, the Bible says that the days of men are threescore years and ten; so that I am beyond the mark. And now, Edward, I have but few words to say. Be careful—if not for your own sake, at least for your little sisters’. You are young, but you are strong and powerful above your years, and can better protect them than I could. I see darker days yet coming—but it is His will, and who shall doubt that that is right? I pray you not to make your birth and lineage known as yet—it can do no good, and it may do harm—and if you can be persuaded to live in the cottage, and to live on the farm, which will now support you all, it will be better. Do not get into trouble about the venison, which they now claim as their own. You will find some money in the bag in my chest, sufficient to buy all you want for a long while—but take care of it; for there is no saying but you may require it. And now, Edward, call your brother and sisters to me, that I may bid them farewell. I am, as we all are, sinful, but I trust in the mercy of God through Jesus Christ. Edward, I have done my duty towards you, as well as I have been able; but promise me one thing—that you will read the Bible and prayers every morning and evening, as I have always done, after I am gone; promise me that, Edward.”
“Oswald knows nothing about this. I'm over seventy-six, Edward; and you know, the Bible says that a person's days are seventy years; so I'm past that. Now, Edward, I have just a few things to say. Be careful—if not for your own sake, at least for your little sisters’. You’re young, but you’re strong and mature for your age, and you can protect them better than I could. I see darker days ahead—but it’s His will, and who can say that’s wrong? I ask you not to reveal your birth and lineage just yet—it won’t help and might cause harm—and if you can manage to stay in the cottage and live off the farm, which can now support all of you, it will be better. Avoid getting into trouble over the venison, which they claim as theirs now. You’ll find some money in the bag in my chest, enough to buy everything you need for a while—but be careful with it; you might need it later. Now, Edward, call your brother and sisters to me so I can say goodbye. I am, like all of us, flawed, but I trust in the mercy of God through Jesus Christ. Edward, I have done my best for you; but promise me one thing—that you will read the Bible and prayers every morning and evening, as I have always done, after I’m gone; promise me that, Edward.”
“I promise you that it shall be done, Jacob,” replied Edward, “and I will not forget your other advice.”
“I promise you that it will be done, Jacob,” Edward replied, “and I won’t forget your other advice.”
“God bless you, Edward. Now call the children.”
“God bless you, Edward. Now call the kids.”
Edward summoned his sisters and Humphrey.
Edward called for his sisters and Humphrey.
“Humphrey, my good boy,” said Jacob, “recollect that in the midst of life we are in death; and that there is no security for young or old. You or your brother may be cut off in your youth; one may be taken, and the other left. Recollect, your sisters depend upon you, and do not therefore be rash: I fear that you will run too much risk after the wild cattle, for you are always scheming after taking them. Be careful, Humphrey, for you can ill be spared. Hold to the farm as it now is; it will support you all. My dear Alice and Edith, I am dying; very soon I shall be laid by your brothers in my grave. Be good children, and look up to your brothers for everything. And now, kiss me, Alice: you have been a great comfort to me, for you have read the Bible to me when I could no longer read myself. May your deathbed be as well attended as mine has been, and may you live happily, and die the death of a Christian! Good-bye, and may God bless you. Bless you, Edith; may you grow up as good and as innocent as you are now. Farewell, Humphrey—farewell, Edward—my eyes are dim—pray for me, children. O God of mercy—pardon my many sins, and receive my soul, through Jesus Christ. Amen, amen.”
“Humphrey, my good boy,” Jacob said, “remember that in the midst of life, we are surrounded by death; and that there’s no safety for anyone, young or old. You or your brother could be taken from us while you’re still young; one may be lost, and the other left behind. Remember, your sisters rely on you, so don’t be reckless: I worry you’ll take too many risks chasing after the wild cattle, since you’re always planning to catch them. Be careful, Humphrey, because you’re needed here. Stick to the farm as it is; it will provide for all of you. My dear Alice and Edith, I am dying; soon I’ll be resting next to your brothers in my grave. Be good children, and look to your brothers for everything. And now, kiss me, Alice: you have been a great comfort to me, reading the Bible to me when I couldn’t read for myself anymore. May your deathbed be as well attended as mine has been, and may you live happily, and die a good Christian! Goodbye, and may God bless you. Bless you, Edith; may you grow up as good and innocent as you are now. Farewell, Humphrey—farewell, Edward—my eyes are fading—pray for me, children. O God of mercy—forgive my many sins, and take my soul, through Jesus Christ. Amen, amen.”
These were the last words spoken by the old forester. The children, who were kneeling by the side of the bed, praying as he had requested, when they rose up, found that he was dead. They all wept bitterly, for they dearly loved the good old man. Alice remained sobbing in Edward’s arms, and Edith in Humphrey’s, and it was long before the brothers could console them. Humphrey at last said to Alice, “You hurt poor Edward’s arm—you don’t know how painful it is! Come, dears, let us go into the other room, and get something to take the pain away.”
These were the last words spoken by the old forester. The children, who were kneeling by the bed, praying as he had asked, got up to find that he was dead. They all cried hard because they loved the good old man so much. Alice stayed sobbing in Edward’s arms, and Edith in Humphrey’s, and it took a long time for the brothers to comfort them. Humphrey finally said to Alice, “You’re hurting poor Edward’s arm—you don’t realize how much it hurts! Come on, let’s move to the other room and get something to help ease the pain.”
These requests diverted the attention at the same time that it roused fresh sympathy in the little girls—they all went into the sitting-room. Humphrey gave his sisters some potatoes to scrape upon a piece of linen, while he took off Edward’s coat, and turned up his shirt sleeves. The scraped potatoes were then laid on the burn, and Edward said they gave him great relief. Some more were then scraped by the little girls, who could not, however, repress their occasional sobs. Humphrey then told them that Edward had had nothing to eat, and that they must get him some supper. This again occupied them for some time; and when the supper was ready, they all sat down to it. They went to bed early, but not before Edward had read a chapter out of the Bible, and the prayers, as old Jacob had always done; and this again caused their tears to flow afresh.
These requests pulled their attention away while also stirring up new sympathy in the little girls—they all went into the living room. Humphrey handed his sisters some potatoes to peel on a piece of cloth, while he took off Edward’s coat and rolled up his shirt sleeves. The peeled potatoes were then placed on the burn, and Edward said they provided him great relief. The little girls peeled some more, but they couldn't help but occasionally sob. Humphrey then told them that Edward hadn’t eaten anything and that they needed to get him some dinner. This kept them busy for a while, and when dinner was ready, they all sat down to eat. They went to bed early, but not before Edward read a chapter from the Bible and said the prayers, just like old Jacob used to do; and this made them cry again.
“Come, Alice dear, you and Edith must go to bed,” said Humphrey.
"Come on, Alice, sweetheart, you and Edith need to go to bed," said Humphrey.
The little girls threw themselves into their brothers’ arms; and having wept for some time, Alice raised herself, and taking Edith by the hand, led her away to the bedroom.
The little girls jumped into their brothers' arms, and after crying for a bit, Alice got up, took Edith by the hand, and led her away to the bedroom.
Chapter Ten.
“Humphrey,” said Edward, “the sooner all this is over the better. As long as poor Jacob’s body remains in the cottage there will be nothing but distress with the poor girls.”
“Humphrey,” Edward said, “the sooner this is all over, the better. As long as poor Jacob’s body stays in the cottage, there will be nothing but trouble for the girls.”
“I agree with you,” replied Humphrey; “where shall we bury him?”
“I agree with you,” replied Humphrey, “where should we bury him?”
“Under the great oak-tree, at the back of the cottage,” replied Edward. “One day the old man said to me that he should like to be buried under one of the oaks of the forest.”
“Under the big oak tree, at the back of the cottage,” Edward replied. “One day, the old man told me he wanted to be buried under one of the oaks in the forest.”
“Well then, I will go and dig his grave to-night,” replied Humphrey; “the moon is bright, and I shall have it finished before morning.”
“Well then, I’ll go dig his grave tonight,” replied Humphrey; “the moon is bright, and I’ll have it finished before morning.”
“I am sorry that I cannot help you, Humphrey.”
“I’m sorry that I can’t help you, Humphrey.”
“I am sorry that you are hurt; but I want no help, Edward. If you will lie down a little, perhaps you will be able to sleep. Let us change the potato poultice before you go on.”
“I’m sorry that you’re hurt, but I don’t want any help, Edward. If you lie down for a bit, maybe you’ll be able to sleep. Let’s change the potato poultice before you continue.”
Humphrey put the fresh dressing on Edward’s arm; and Edward, who was very much exhausted, lay down in his clothes on the bed. Humphrey went out, and having found his tools, set to his task; he worked hard, and before morning had finished. He then went in, and took his place on the bed by the side of Edward, who was in a sound sleep. At daylight Humphrey rose, and waked Edward. “All is ready, Edward; but I fear you must help me to put poor Jacob in the cart; do you think you can?”
Humphrey put a new bandage on Edward’s arm, and Edward, feeling very tired, lay down in his clothes on the bed. Humphrey left the room, found his tools, and got to work. He worked hard and finished before morning. Then he came back and lay down on the bed next to Edward, who was fast asleep. At dawn, Humphrey got up and woke Edward. “Everything is ready, Edward; but I’m afraid you’ll need to help me lift poor Jacob into the cart; do you think you can?”
“Oh yes; my arm is much easier, and I feel very different from what I did last night. If you will go and get the cart I will see what I can do in the meantime.”
“Oh yes; my arm feels much better, and I feel really different from how I did last night. If you can go and get the cart, I’ll see what I can do in the meantime.”
When Humphrey returned he found Edward had selected a sheet to wind the body in, but could not do more till Humphrey came to help him. They then wrapped it round the body, and carried it out of the cottage, and put it into the cart.
When Humphrey came back, he found that Edward had picked out a sheet to wrap the body in, but he couldn't do anything more until Humphrey was there to help him. They then wrapped it around the body, carried it out of the cottage, and placed it into the cart.
“Now, Edward, shall we call our sisters?”
“Hey, Edward, should we call our sisters?”
“No, not yet; let us have the body laid in the grave first, and then we will call them.”
"No, not yet; let's bury the body first, and then we'll call them."
They dragged the body on the cart to the grave, and laid it in it, and then returned back and put the pony in the stable again.
They pulled the body on the cart to the grave, laid it in, and then went back to put the pony in the stable again.
“Are there not prayers proper for reading over the dead?” said Humphrey.
“Are there prayers meant for reading over the dead?” said Humphrey.
“I believe that there are, but they are not in the Bible; so we must read some portion of the Bible,” said Edward.
“I believe there are, but they aren't in the Bible; so we have to read some part of the Bible,” Edward said.
“Yes, I think there is one of the Psalms which it would be right to read, Edward,” said Humphrey, turning over the leaves; “here it is, the ninetieth, in which you recollect it says ‘that the days of man are threescore years and ten.’”
“Yeah, I think there’s a Psalm we should read, Edward,” said Humphrey, flipping through the pages. “Here it is, the ninetieth, where it says, ‘the days of man are seventy years.’”
“Yes,” replied Edward, “and we will read this one also,—the 146th.”
“Yes,” replied Edward, “and we will read this one too—the 146th.”
“Are our sisters risen, do you think?”
“Do you think our sisters have come back?”
“I am sure that they are,” replied Humphrey, “and I will go to them.”
“I’m sure they are,” replied Humphrey, “and I’ll go to them.”
Humphrey went to the door, and said, “Alice—Alice and Edith—come out immediately.” They were both ready dressed.
Humphrey went to the door and said, “Alice—Alice and Edith—come out right now.” They were both already dressed.
Edward took the Bible under his arm, and Alice by the hand. Humphrey led Edith until they arrived at the grave, when the two little girls saw the covered body of Jacob lying in it.
Edward tucked the Bible under his arm and took Alice’s hand. Humphrey guided Edith until they reached the grave, where the two little girls saw Jacob’s covered body lying inside.
“Kneel down,” said Edward, opening the Bible. And they all knelt down by the grave. Edward read the two Psalms, and then closed the book. The little girls took one last look at the body, and then turned away weeping to the cottage. Edward and Humphrey filled up the grave, and then followed their sisters home.
“Kneel down,” said Edward, opening the Bible. Everyone knelt down by the grave. Edward read the two Psalms, then closed the book. The little girls took one last look at the body and turned away, weeping as they walked back to the cottage. Edward and Humphrey filled in the grave and then followed their sisters home.
“I’m glad it’s over,” said Humphrey, wiping his eyes. “Poor old Jacob! I’ll put a paling round his grave.”
“I’m glad it’s over,” said Humphrey, wiping his eyes. “Poor old Jacob! I’ll put a fence around his grave.”
“Come in, Humphrey,” said Edward.
“Come in, Humphrey,” Edward said.
Edward sat down upon old Jacob’s chair, and took Alice and Edith to him. Putting his arm round each, he said:
Edward sat down on old Jacob’s chair and pulled Alice and Edith close. He wrapped an arm around each of them and said:
“Alice and Edith, my dear little sisters, we have lost a good friend, and one to whose memory we cannot be too grateful. He saved us from perishing in the flames which burnt down our father’s house, and has protected us here ever since. He is gone; for it has pleased God to summon him to Him, and we must bow to the will of Heaven; and here we are, brothers and sisters, orphans, and with no one to look to for protection but Heaven. Here we are, away from the rest of the world, living for one another. What then must we do? We must love one another dearly, and help one another. I will do my part, if my life is spared, and so will Humphrey, and so will you, my dear sisters. I can answer for all. Now it is no use to lament—we must all work, and work cheerfully; and we will pray every morning and every night that God will bless our endeavours, and enable us to provide for ourselves, and live here in peace and safety. Kiss me, dear Alice and Edith, and kiss Humphrey, and kiss one another. Let these kisses be the seals to our bond; and let us put our trust in Him who only is a father to the widow and the orphan. And now let us pray.”
“Alice and Edith, my dear little sisters, we have lost a good friend, one we can never thank enough. He saved us from dying in the fire that destroyed our father's house and has been watching over us ever since. He is gone; God has called him back, and we must accept His will. Here we stand, brothers and sisters, orphans, with no one to protect us except Heaven. We are cut off from the rest of the world, relying on each other. So what should we do? We must love each other deeply and support one another. I will do my part, if I’m alive, and so will Humphrey, and so will you, my dear sisters. I can promise that. There’s no point in mourning—we all need to work and do it with a good attitude; and we will pray every morning and night that God blesses our efforts, helps us take care of ourselves, and lets us live here in peace and safety. Kiss me, dear Alice and Edith, and kiss Humphrey, and kiss one another. Let these kisses seal our bond; let’s trust in Him who is truly a father to the widow and the orphan. And now, let’s pray.”
Edward and the children repeated the Lord’s Prayer, and then rose up. They went to their respective employments, and the labour of the day soon made them composed, although then, for many days afterwards, it was but occasionally that a smile was seen upon their lips.
Edward and the kids recited the Lord’s Prayer and then got up. They went to their various tasks, and the work of the day quickly settled them down, although for many days afterward, smiles were only seen on their faces occasionally.
Thus passed a week, by which time Edward’s arm was so far well that it gave him no pain, and he was able to assist Humphrey in the work on the farm. The snow had disappeared, and the spring, although it had been checked for a time, now made rapid advances. Constant occupation and the return of fine weather both had the effect of restoring the serenity of their minds; and while Humphrey was preparing the paling to fix round the grave of old Jacob, Alice and Edith collected the wild violets which now peeped forth on sheltered spots, and planted the roots over the grave. Edward also procured all the early flowers he could collect, and assisted his sisters in their task; and thus, in planting it, and putting up the paling, the grave of the old man became their constant work-ground; and when their labour was done, they would still remain there and talk over his worth. The Sunday following the burial, the weather being fine and warm, Edward proposed that they should read the usual service, which had been selected by old Jacob, at the grave, and not in the cottage, as formerly; and this they continued afterwards to do, whenever the weather would permit; thus did old Jacob’s resting-placing become their church, and overpower them with those feelings of love and devotion which give efficacy to prayer. As soon as the paling was finished Humphrey put up a board against the oak-tree, with the simple words carved on it, “Jacob Armitage.”
A week went by, and by then, Edward’s arm had healed enough that it no longer hurt, allowing him to help Humphrey with the work on the farm. The snow had melted, and spring, although it had been delayed for a bit, was now making quick progress. Staying busy and the return of nice weather helped lift their spirits; while Humphrey was building the fence for old Jacob's grave, Alice and Edith gathered the wild violets that were now blooming in sheltered areas and planted the roots around the grave. Edward also collected as many early flowers as he could find and helped his sisters with their project. Thus, while planting and putting up the fence, the old man's grave became their constant focus; when their work was done, they would stay and talk about his qualities. The Sunday after the burial, with lovely warm weather, Edward suggested they read the usual service selected by old Jacob at the grave instead of in the cottage like before, and they continued to do this whenever the weather allowed; this way, old Jacob’s resting place became their church, filling them with feelings of love and devotion that made their prayers meaningful. Once the fence was finished, Humphrey set up a board against the oak tree with the simple words carved into it, “Jacob Armitage.”
Edward had every day expected that Oswald Partridge would have called upon him, as he had promised to do before the week was out; but Oswald had not made his appearance, much to Edward’s surprise. A month passed away; Edward’s arm was now quite well, and still Oswald came not. One morning Humphrey and Edward were conversing upon many points—the principal of which was upon Edward going to Lymington, for they were now in want of flour and meal—when Edward thought of what old Jacob had told him relative to the money that he would find in his chest. He went into Jacob’s room and opened the chest, at the bottom of which, under the clothes, he found a leather bag, which he brought out to Humphrey; on opening it, they were much surprised to find in it more than sixty gold pieces, besides a great deal of silver coin.
Edward had been expecting Oswald Partridge to visit him every day, just like he promised before the week was up; but Oswald didn't show up, much to Edward's surprise. A month went by; Edward's arm was completely healed, and still, Oswald didn't come. One morning, Humphrey and Edward were talking about various things—the main topic being Edward's trip to Lymington, since they needed flour and meal. It was then that Edward remembered what old Jacob had told him about the money he would find in his chest. He went to Jacob's room and opened the chest, and at the bottom, beneath some clothes, he found a leather bag, which he brought out to show Humphrey. When they opened it, they were shocked to discover it contained more than sixty gold coins, along with a lot of silver coins.
“Surely this is a great sum of money,” observed Humphrey. “I don’t know what is the price of things but it appears to me that it ought to last us a long while.”
“Surely this is a lot of money,” Humphrey remarked. “I’m not sure what things cost, but it seems to me that it should last us a good while.”
“I think so too,” replied Edward. “I wish Oswald Partridge would come, for I want to ask him many questions. I don’t know the price of flour or anything else we have to purchase, nor do I know what ought to be paid for venison. I don’t like to go to Lymington till I see him, for that reason. If he does not come soon I shall ride over and see what is the matter.”
“I think so too,” replied Edward. “I really hope Oswald Partridge shows up because I have a lot of questions to ask him. I don’t know how much flour costs or anything else we need to buy, and I’m not sure what we should pay for venison either. I don’t want to go to Lymington until I talk to him for that reason. If he doesn’t arrive soon, I’ll ride over and find out what’s going on.”
Edward then replaced the money in the chest, and he and Humphrey then went out to the farm-yard to go on with their work.
Edward put the money back in the chest, and he and Humphrey went out to the farmyard to continue their work.
It was not until six weeks after the death of old Jacob that Oswald Partridge made his appearance.
It wasn't until six weeks after old Jacob died that Oswald Partridge showed up.
“How is the old man, sir?” was his first question.
“How's the old man, sir?” was his first question.
“He was buried a few days after you left,” replied Edward.
“He was buried a few days after you left,” Edward replied.
“I expected as much,” said the forester. “Peace be with him—he was a good man. And how is your arm?”
“I figured as much,” said the forester. “Rest in peace—he was a good guy. And how’s your arm?”
“Nearly well,” replied Edward. “Now, sit down, Oswald, for I have a great deal to say to you; and first let me ask you what has detained you from coming here according to your promise?”
“Almost there,” Edward replied. “Now, sit down, Oswald, because I have a lot to talk to you about; and first let me ask you what has kept you from coming here as you promised?”
“Simply, and in few words—murder.”
"Simply put—murder."
“Murder!” exclaimed Edward.
"Help! There's been a murder!" Edward exclaimed.
“Yes, deliberate murder, sir; in short, they have beheaded the king—beheaded King Charles, our sovereign.”
“Yes, it’s premeditated murder, sir; to sum it up, they’ve executed the king—executed King Charles, our ruler.”
“Have they dared to do it?”
“Did they really go through with it?”
“They have,” replied Oswald. “We know little that is going on in the forest; but when I saw you last I heard that he was then in London, and was to be tried.”
"They have," Oswald replied. "We don’t know much about what’s happening in the forest; but when I saw you last, I heard that he was in London and was going to be tried."
“Tried!” exclaimed Edward. “How could they try a king? By the laws of our country a man must be tried by his equals; and where were his equals?”
“Tried!” Edward exclaimed. “How could they put a king on trial? According to our country’s laws, a person must be tried by their peers; so where were his peers?”
“Majesty becomes nought, I suppose,” replied Oswald; “but still it is as I say. Two days after you left the Intendant hastened up to London; and from what I have understood, he was strongly opposed to the deed, and did all he could to prevent it, but it was of no use. When he left he gave me strict injunctions not to go away from the cottage for an hour, as his daughter was left alone, and as I promised, I could not come to you; but, nevertheless, Patience received letters from him, and told me what I tell you.”
“Majesty means nothing, I suppose,” replied Oswald; “but still, I stand by what I said. Two days after you left, the Intendant rushed up to London; and from what I gathered, he was really against the action and did everything he could to stop it, but it didn’t work. When he left, he gave me strict instructions not to leave the cottage for even an hour since his daughter was home alone, and since I agreed, I couldn't come to you; however, Patience received letters from him and told me what I’m sharing with you.”
“You have not dined, Oswald?” said Edward.
“You haven't eaten, Oswald?” Edward asked.
“No, that I have not.”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Alice, dear, get some dinner, will you? And Oswald, while you dine, excuse me if I leave you for a while. Your intelligence has so astounded me that I can listen to nothing else till I have had a little while to commune with myself and subdue my feelings.”
“Alice, honey, can you get us some dinner, please? And Oswald, while you eat, excuse me if I step away for a bit. Your brilliance has amazed me so much that I can’t focus on anything else until I’ve had some time to reflect and calm my emotions.”
Edward was indeed in a state of mind which required calming down. He quitted the cottage and walked out for some distance into the forest in deep thought.
Edward was definitely in a state of mind that needed to be calmed down. He left the cottage and walked a good way into the forest, lost in thought.
“Murdered at last!” exclaimed he. “Yes, well may it be called murder, and no one to save him—not a blow struck in his defence—not an arm raised. How much gallant blood has been shed in vain! Spirit of my fathers—didst thou leave none of thy mettle and thy honour behind thee? Or has all England become craven? Well, the time will come; and if I can no longer hope to fight for my king, at all events I can fight against those who have murdered him.”
“Murdered at last!” he exclaimed. “Yes, it’s right to call it murder, with no one to save him—not a blow struck in his defense—not an arm raised. How much brave blood has been spilled for nothing! Spirit of my fathers—did you leave none of your courage and honor behind? Or has all of England become cowardly? Well, the time will come; and if I can no longer hope to fight for my king, at least I can fight against those who have murdered him.”
Such were Edward’s thoughts as he wandered through the forest, and more than an hour elapsed before his impetuous blood could return to its usual flow; at last, more calm, he returned to the cottage, and listened to the details which Oswald now gave to him of what he had heard.
Such were Edward’s thoughts as he walked through the forest, and it took more than an hour for his intense emotions to settle down; finally, feeling calmer, he returned to the cottage and listened to the details that Oswald now shared with him about what he had heard.
When Oswald had finished, Edward asked him whether the Intendant had returned.
When Oswald was done, Edward asked him if the Intendant had come back.
“Yes, or I should not have been here,” replied Oswald. “He came back yesterday, looking most disconsolate and grave, and I hear that he returns to London in a few days. Indeed, he told me so himself, for I requested permission to come over to see your grandfather. He said that I might go, but must return soon, as he must go back to London. I believe, from what Miss Patience told me, and what I have seen myself, that he is sincerely amazed and vexed at what has taken place; and so indeed are many more, who, although opposed to the king’s method of government, never had an idea that things should have turned out as they have done. I have a message from him to you, which is, that he begs you will come to see him, that he may thank you for the preservation of his child.”
“Yes, or I wouldn't be here,” Oswald replied. “He came back yesterday, looking really unhappy and serious, and I heard he's going back to London in a few days. In fact, he told me himself, as I asked if I could come over to see your grandfather. He said I could go, but I have to come back soon since he needs to return to London. From what Miss Patience told me and what I've seen myself, I believe he’s genuinely shocked and upset about what happened; and so are many others who, although not in favor of the king's way of ruling, never expected things to turn out like this. I have a message from him for you, which is that he asks you to come see him so he can thank you for saving his child.”
“I will take his thanks from you, Oswald: that will do as well as if he gave them me in person.”
“I’ll accept his thanks through you, Oswald: that works just as well as if he said them to me directly.”
“Yes, perhaps so; but I have another message from another party, which is, the young lady herself. She desires me to tell you that she will never be happy till she has seen you, and thanked you for your courage and kindness; and that you have no right to put her under such an obligation, and not give her an opportunity of expressing what she feels. Now, Mr Edward, I am certain that she is earnest in what she says, and she made me promise that I would persuade you to come. I could not refuse her, for she is a dear little creature; as her father will go to London in a few days, you may ride over and see her without any fear of being affronted by any offers which he may make to you.”
“Yes, maybe so; but I have another message from another person, which is the young lady herself. She wants me to tell you that she won't be happy until she sees you and thanks you for your courage and kindness; and that you shouldn't put her in such a position and not give her a chance to express what she feels. Now, Mr. Edward, I’m sure she means what she says, and she made me promise to convince you to come. I couldn’t say no to her because she is such a sweet girl; since her father will be going to London in a few days, you can ride over and see her without worrying about being confronted by any proposals he might make to you.”
“Well,” replied Edward, “I have no great objection to see her again, for she was very kind to me; and as you say that the Intendant will not be there I perhaps may come. But now I must talk to you about other matters.”
“Well,” Edward replied, “I don’t really mind seeing her again since she was very kind to me. And since you say the Intendant won’t be there, I might come. But right now, I need to talk to you about other things.”
Edward then put many questions to Oswald relative to the value of various articles, and to the best method of disposing of his venison.
Edward then asked Oswald a lot of questions about the value of different items and the best way to sell his venison.
Oswald answered all his questions, and Edward took down notes and directions on paper.
Oswald answered all his questions, and Edward wrote down notes and instructions on paper.
Oswald remained with them for two days, and then bade them farewell, exacting a promise from Edward that he would come to the ranger’s cottage as soon as he could. “Should the Intendant come back before he is expected, I will come over and let you know; but I think, from what I heard him say, he expected to be at least a month in London.”
Oswald stayed with them for two days, and then said goodbye, getting Edward to promise that he would visit the ranger’s cottage as soon as he could. “If the Intendant returns sooner than expected, I’ll come over and let you know; but I think, from what I heard him say, he plans to be in London for at least a month.”
Edward promised that Oswald should see him in less than ten days, and Oswald set out on his journey.
Edward promised that Oswald would see him in less than ten days, and Oswald started his journey.
“Humphrey,” said Edward, as soon as Oswald was gone, “I have made up my mind to go to Lymington to-morrow. We must have some flour, and many other articles, which Alice says she can no longer do without.”
“Humphrey,” Edward said as soon as Oswald left, “I’ve decided to go to Lymington tomorrow. We need some flour and a bunch of other things that Alice says she can’t live without.”
“Why should we not both go, Edward?” replied Humphrey.
“Why shouldn't we both go, Edward?” replied Humphrey.
“No, not this time,” replied Edward. “I have to find out many things and many people, and I had rather go by myself; besides, I cannot allow my sisters to be left alone. I do not consider there is any danger, I admit; but something might happen to them. I should never forgive myself. Still, it is necessary that you should go to Lymington with me some time or another, that you may know where to purchase and sell, if required. What I propose is, that I will ask Oswald to come and stay here a couple of days. We will then leave him in charge of our sisters, and go to Lymington together.”
“No, not this time,” Edward replied. “I need to find out a lot of things and meet a lot of people, and I’d rather go alone; besides, I can’t leave my sisters on their own. I admit I don’t think there’s any real danger, but something could happen to them. I’d never forgive myself. Still, it’s important that you come to Lymington with me at some point so you know where to buy and sell if needed. What I suggest is that I’ll ask Oswald to come and stay here for a couple of days. We can then leave him in charge of our sisters and go to Lymington together.”
“You are right, Edward; that will be the best plan.”
“You're right, Edward; that will be the best plan.”
As Humphrey made this remark, Oswald re-entered the cottage.
As Humphrey said this, Oswald walked back into the cottage.
“I will tell you why I have returned, Mr Edward,” said Oswald. “It is of no consequence whether I return now or to-morrow. It is now early, and as you intend going to Lymington, it occurred to me that I had better go with you. I can then show you all you want, which will be much better than going by yourself.”
“I’ll tell you why I’m back, Mr. Edward,” said Oswald. “It doesn’t really matter whether I come back now or tomorrow. It’s still early, and since you plan on going to Lymington, I thought it would be better if I joined you. That way, I can show you everything you need, which will be much more helpful than going alone.”
“Thank you, Oswald, I am much obliged to you,” said Edward.
“Thanks, Oswald, I really appreciate it,” Edward said.
“Humphrey, we will get the cart out immediately, or we shall be late. Will you get it, Humphrey? For I must go for some money, and speak to Alice.”
“Humphrey, let's get the cart out right away, or we'll be late. Can you grab it, Humphrey? I need to go get some money and talk to Alice.”
Humphrey went immediately to put the pony in the cart, when Edward said:
Humphrey quickly went to put the pony in the cart, when Edward said:
“Oswald, you must not call me Mr Edward, even when we are alone; if you do, you will be calling me so before other people, and, therefore, recollect in future, it must be plain Edward.”
“Oswald, you shouldn't call me Mr. Edward, even when we're alone; if you do, you'll end up calling me that in front of others, so remember for the future, it has to be just Edward.”
“Since you wish it, certainly,” replied Oswald; “indeed it would be better; for a slip of the tongue before other people might create suspicion.”
“Since you want it that way, sure,” replied Oswald; “actually, it would be better; because a slip of the tongue in front of others might raise suspicion.”
The pony and cart were soon at the door, and Edward, having received further instructions from Alice, set off for Lymington, accompanied by Oswald.
The pony and cart soon arrived at the door, and Edward, after getting more instructions from Alice, headed for Lymington with Oswald.
Chapter Eleven.
“Could you have found your way to Lymington?” said Oswald, as the pony trotted along.
“Could you have made it to Lymington?” Oswald asked as the pony trotted along.
“Yes, I think so,” replied Edward; “but I must have first gone to Arnwood. Indeed, had I been alone, I should have done so; but we have made a much shorter cut.”
“Yes, I think so,” replied Edward; “but I needed to go to Arnwood first. Honestly, if I had been alone, I would have done that; but we took a much quicker route.”
“I did not think that you would have liked to have seen the ruins of Arnwood,” replied Oswald.
“I didn't think you'd want to see the ruins of Arnwood,” replied Oswald.
“Not a day passes without my thinking of them,” replied Edward. “I should like to see them. I should like to see if any one has taken possession of the property; for they say it is confiscated.”
“Not a day goes by without me thinking of them,” Edward replied. “I’d really like to see them. I’d like to check if someone has taken over the property; they say it’s been seized.”
“I heard that it was to be; but not that it was yet,” said Oswald: “but we shall know more when we get to Lymington. I have not seen it for more than a year. I hardly think that any one will recognise you.”
“I heard that it was supposed to happen; but I didn’t know it had happened yet,” said Oswald. “We’ll find out more when we get to Lymington. I haven’t seen it in over a year. I seriously doubt anyone will recognize you.”
“I should think not; but I care little if they do. Indeed, who is there to know me?”
"I don't think so; but I don't really care if they do. Honestly, who is there to know me?"
“Well, my introduction of you will save some surmises, probably; and I shall not take you among those who may be inclined to ask questions. See, there is the steeple; we have not more than a quarter of an hour’s drive.”
“Well, my introduction of you will probably clear up some guesses, and I won’t include you among those who might want to ask questions. Look, there’s the steeple; we have no more than a fifteen-minute drive.”
As soon as they arrived at Lymington, Oswald directed the way to a small hostelrie, to which the keepers and verderers usually resorted. In fact, the landlord was the party who took all the venison off their hands, and disposed of it. They drove into the yard, and, giving the pony and cart in charge of the hostler, went into the inn, where they found the landlord, and one or two other people, who were drinking.
As soon as they got to Lymington, Oswald led the way to a small inn where the gamekeepers and woodsmen typically hung out. In fact, the landlord was the one who took all the deer meat off their hands and sold it. They drove into the yard, handed the pony and cart over to the stablehand, and went into the inn, where they found the landlord and a couple of other people who were drinking.
“Well, Master Andrew, how fare you?” said Oswald.
“Well, Master Andrew, how are you?” said Oswald.
“Let me see,” said the corpulent landlord, throwing back his head, and putting out his stomach, as he peered at Oswald; “why, Oswald Partridge, as I am a born man. Where have you been this many a day?”
“Let me see,” said the hefty landlord, tilting his head back and puffing out his stomach as he looked at Oswald; “well, Oswald Partridge, I can't believe it's you. Where have you been all this time?”
“In the forest, Master Andrew, where there are no few chops and changes.”
“In the forest, Master Andrew, where there are many ups and downs.”
“Yes, I heard you have a sort of Parliamentary keeper, I’m told; and who is this with you?”
“Yes, I heard you have a kind of Parliamentary keeper, I’m told; and who is this with you?”
“The grandson of an old friend of yours, now dead, poor old Jacob Armitage.”
“The grandson of an old friend of yours, who has now passed away, poor old Jacob Armitage.”
“Jacob dead, poor fellow! As true as flint was Jacob Armitage, as I’m a born man! And so he is dead! Well, we all owe heaven a death. Foresters and landlords, as well as kings, all must die!”
“Jacob’s dead, poor guy! Jacob Armitage was as solid as they come, believe me! And now he’s gone! Well, we all owe heaven a death. Everyone, from foresters to landlords to kings, has to die!”
“I have brought Edward Armitage over here to introduce him to you, Master Andrew. Now that the old man is dead, you must look to him for forest meat.”
“I’ve brought Edward Armitage here to introduce him to you, Master Andrew. Now that the old man is gone, you need to rely on him for forest meat.”
“Oh, well, well, it is scarce now. I have not had any for some time. Old Jacob brought me the last. You are not one of the Parliamentary foresters, then, I presume?” continued the landlord, turning to Edward.
“Oh, well, well, it's hard to come by these days. I haven't had any for a while. Old Jacob brought me the last of it. I take it you're not one of the Parliamentary foresters, then?” the landlord said, turning to Edward.
“No,” replied Edward, “I kill no venison for Roundheads.”
“No,” Edward replied, “I won’t hunt any deer for Roundheads.”
“Right, my sapling; right and well said. The Armitages were all good men and true, and followed the fortunes of the Beverleys; but there are no Beverleys to follow now. Cut off root and branch—more’s the pity. That was a sad business. But come in; we must not talk here, for walls have ears, they say, and one never knows who one dares to speak before now.”
“Right, my young friend; that's true and well said. The Armitages were all good, honest people and stood by the Beverleys; but there are no Beverleys to support now. Cut off completely—what a shame. That was a tragic situation. But come inside; we shouldn't talk here, as they say, walls have ears, and you never know who you can trust to speak in front of these days.”
Oswald and Edward then entered with the landlord, and arrangements were made between Master Andrew and the latter for a regular supply of venison during the season at a certain price; but as it would now be dangerous to bring it into the town, it was agreed that when there was any ready, Edward should come to Lymington and give notice, and the landlord would send out people to bring it in during the night. This bargain concluded, they took a glass with the landlord, and then went into the town to make the necessary purchases. Oswald took Edward to all the shops where the articles he required were to be purchased; some they carried away with them; others, which were too heavy, they left, to be called for with the cart as they went away. Among other articles, Edward required powder and lead, and they went to a gunsmith’s where it was to be procured. While making his purchases, Edward perceived a sword, which he thought he had seen before, hanging up against the wall among other weapons.
Oswald and Edward then walked in with the landlord, and arrangements were made between Master Andrew and him for a regular supply of venison during the season at a set price. However, since it was now risky to bring it into town, they agreed that whenever there was any ready, Edward would come to Lymington and give notice, and the landlord would send out people to bring it in during the night. Once this deal was settled, they shared a drink with the landlord and then headed into town to make the necessary purchases. Oswald took Edward to all the shops where he needed to buy items; some they carried away, while others that were too heavy were left to be picked up with the cart on their way out. Among other things, Edward needed powder and lead, so they went to a gunsmith's to get it. While he was making his purchases, Edward noticed a sword hanging on the wall among other weapons that he thought he had seen before.
“What sword is that?” said he to the man who was measuring out the powder.
“What sword is that?” he asked the man who was measuring the powder.
“It’s not my sword, exactly,” replied the man; “and yet I cannot return it to its owner or to the family. It was brought me to be cleaned by one of Colonel Beverley’s people, and before it was called for the house was burnt, and every soul perished. It was one of the colonel’s swords, I am sure, as there is E.B. on a silver plate engraved on it. I have a bill owing me for work done at Arnwood, and I have no chance of its being paid now; so, whether I am to sell the sword, or what to do, I hardly know.”
“It’s not exactly my sword,” the man replied, “but I can’t return it to its owner or to the family. One of Colonel Beverley’s people brought it to me to be cleaned, and before it was picked up, the house burned down, and everyone inside died. I’m sure it belonged to the colonel since there’s E.B. engraved on a silver plate on it. I have an unpaid bill for work I did at Arnwood, and now I have no hope of getting paid; so, I’m not sure if I should sell the sword or what to do.”
Edward remained silent for some little while, for he could not trust himself to speak; at last he replied: “To be candid with you, I am, and all my family have been, followers of the Beverley family, and I should be sorry if the colonel’s sword was to fall into any other hands. I think, therefore, if I pay the bill which is due, you may safely let me hold the sword as a security for the money, with the express understanding that if it is ever claimed by the Beverley family, I am to give it up.”
Edward stayed quiet for a bit because he couldn't trust himself to talk; finally, he said: “To be honest with you, my family and I have always supported the Beverley family, and I would feel bad if the colonel’s sword ended up in someone else’s hands. So, I think that if I pay the bill that’s due, you can let me keep the sword as collateral for the money, with the clear agreement that if the Beverley family ever wants it back, I will return it.”
“Certainly,” said Oswald; “nothing can be fairer or more clearly put.”
“Of course,” said Oswald; “nothing can be clearer or better stated.”
“I think so, too, young man,” replied the shopkeeper. “Of course, you will leave your name and address?”
“I think so too, young man,” the shopkeeper replied. “Of course, you'll leave your name and address?”
“Yes; and my friend here will vouch for its being correct,” replied Edward.
“Yes; and my friend here will back me up that it's correct,” replied Edward.
The shopkeeper then produced the account, which Edward paid; and giving on the paper the name of Edward Armitage, he took possession of the sword. He then paid for the powder and lead, which Oswald took charge of, and, hardly able to conceal his joy, hastened out of the shop.
The shopkeeper then brought out the bill, which Edward paid; and after signing the paper as Edward Armitage, he took the sword. He then paid for the gunpowder and lead, which Oswald took care of, and barely able to hide his excitement, rushed out of the shop.
“Oswald,” cried Edward, “I would not part with it for thousands of pounds. I never will part with it but with my life.”
“Oswald,” shouted Edward, “I wouldn't give it up for thousands of pounds. I’ll only part with it if I lose my life.”
“I believe so,” replied Oswald; “and I believe more, that it will never be disgraced in your hands; but do not talk so loud, for there are listeners and spies everywhere. Is there anything else that you require?”
“I think so,” replied Oswald; “and I believe even more that it will never be tarnished in your care; but don’t speak so loudly, as there are listeners and spies all around. Is there anything else you need?”
“No, I think not; the fact is that this sword has put everything out of my head. If there was anything else I have forgotten it. Let us go back to the inn, and we will harness the pony, and call for the flour and oatmeal.”
“No, I don’t think so; the truth is this sword has cleared my mind of everything else. If there’s anything else, I’ve completely forgotten it. Let’s head back to the inn, and we’ll get the pony ready and ask for the flour and oatmeal.”
When they arrived at the inn, Oswald went out to the yard to get the cart ready, while Edward went into the landlord’s room to make inquiries as to the quantity of venison he would be able to take off his hands at a time. Oswald had taken the sword from Edward, and had put it in the cart while he was fastening the harness, when a man came up to the cart, and looked earnestly at the sword. He then examined it, and said to Oswald:
When they got to the inn, Oswald went out to the yard to prepare the cart, while Edward went into the landlord’s room to ask how much venison he could buy at once. Oswald had taken the sword from Edward and put it in the cart while he was securing the harness, when a man approached the cart and stared intently at the sword. He then examined it and said to Oswald:
“Why, that was Colonel Beverley’s, my old master’s, sword. I knowed it again directly. I took it to Phillips, the gunmaker, to be cleaned.”
“Wow, that was Colonel Beverley’s sword, my old boss. I recognized it right away. I took it to Phillips, the gunsmith, to have it cleaned.”
“Indeed!” replied Oswald; “I pray what may be your name?”
“Sure!” replied Oswald, “May I ask what your name is?”
“Benjamin White,” replied the man; “I served at Arnwood till the night it was burned down; and I have been here ever since.”
“Benjamin White,” the man replied. “I worked at Arnwood until the night it burned down, and I’ve been here ever since.”
“And what are you doing now?”
“And what are you up to right now?”
“I’m tapster at the ‘Commonwealth,’ in Fish Street—not much of a place.”
“I work as a tapster at the ‘Commonwealth’ in Fish Street—not great.”
“Well, well, you stand by the pony, and look that nobody takes anything out of the cart, while I go in for some parcels.”
“Well, well, you keep an eye on the pony and make sure no one takes anything from the cart while I go inside for some packages.”
“Yes, to be sure I will; but, I say, forester, how came you by that sword?”
“Yes, I definitely will; but, hey, forester, how did you get that sword?”
“I will tell you when I come out again,” replied Oswald.
“I'll let you know when I come out again,” replied Oswald.
Oswald then went in to Edward, and told him what had occurred.
Oswald then went in to Edward and told him what happened.
“He will certainly know you, sir, and you must not come out till I can get him away,” said he.
“He will definitely recognize you, sir, and you can’t come out until I can get him to leave,” he said.
“You are right, Oswald; but before he goes, ask him what became of my aunt, and where she was buried, and also ask him where the other servants are—perhaps they are at Lymington as well as he.”
“You're right, Oswald; but before he leaves, ask him what happened to my aunt, where she was buried, and also ask him where the other servants are—maybe they're at Lymington just like him.”
“I will find it all out,” replied Oswald, who then left Edward, and returned to the landlord and recommenced conversation.
“I'll figure it all out,” Oswald replied before leaving Edward and going back to the landlord to continue their conversation.
Oswald, on his return, told Benjamin in what manner the sword had been procured from the shopman, by the grandson of old Armitage.
Oswald, upon his return, told Benjamin how the sword had been obtained from the shopkeeper by the grandson of old Armitage.
“I never knew that he had one,” replied Benjamin; “nor did I know that old Jacob was dead.”
“I never knew he had one,” Benjamin replied, “and I didn’t know that old Jacob had passed away.”
“What became of all the women who were at Arnwood?” inquired Oswald.
“What happened to all the women who were at Arnwood?” Oswald asked.
“Why, Agatha married one of the troopers, and went away to London.”
“Agatha married one of the soldiers and moved to London.”
“And the others?”
"And the rest?"
“Why, cook went home to her friends, who live about ten miles from here, and I have never heard of her since.”
“Cook went back to her friends, who live about ten miles from here, and I haven’t heard from her since.”
“But there were three of them,” said Oswald. “Oh yes; there was Phoebe,” replied Benjamin, looking rather confused. “She married a trooper—the jilt!—and went off to London when Agatha did. If I’d have thought that she would have done so I would not have carried her away from Arnwood behind me on a pillion, as I did; she might have been burnt with the poor children, for all as I cared.”
“But there were three of them,” said Oswald. “Oh yeah; there was Phoebe,” replied Benjamin, looking pretty confused. “She married a soldier—the traitor!—and went off to London when Agatha did. If I had known she would do that, I wouldn’t have taken her away from Arnwood on a pillion like I did; she could have been burned with the poor kids, for all I cared.”
“Was not the old lady killed?”
"Didn’t the old lady die?"
“Yes; that is to say, she killed herself, rather than not kill Southwold.”
“Yes; that means she took her own life instead of not killing Southwold.”
“Where was she buried?”
“Where is she buried?”
“In the churchyard, at Saint Faith’s, by the mayor and corporation; for there was not money enough found upon her person to pay the expenses of her burial.”
“In the churchyard at Saint Faith’s, by the mayor and city council; for there wasn’t enough money found on her to cover the costs of her burial.”
“And so you are tapster at the ‘Commonwealth.’ Is it a good inn?”
“And so you’re a bartender at the ‘Commonwealth.’ Is it a nice place?”
“Can’t say much for it. I shan’t stay longer than I can help, I can tell you.”
“Can’t say much for it. I won’t stay longer than I have to, I can tell you.”
“Well, but you must have an easy place, if you can stay away so long as you do now.”
“Well, you must have an easy job if you can be away for so long like you are now.”
“Won’t I be mobbed when I go back! But that’s always the case, make haste or not, so it’s all one. However, I do think I must be a-going now, so good-bye, Mr Forester; and tell Jacob Armitage’s grandson that I shall be glad to see him, for old Jacob’s sake; and it’s hard but I’ll find him something to drink when he calls.”
“Won’t I be swarmed when I go back! But that’s always how it is, hurry or not, so it doesn’t really matter. Anyway, I think I should be on my way now, so goodbye, Mr. Forester; and let Jacob Armitage’s grandson know I’d be happy to see him for old Jacob’s sake; and it’s tough, but I’ll make sure to have something for him to drink when he stops by.”
“I will: I shall see him to-morrow,” replied Oswald, getting into the cart; “so good-bye, Benjamin,” much to the satisfaction of Oswald, who thought that he would never go.
“I will: I’ll see him tomorrow,” replied Oswald, getting into the cart; “so goodbye, Benjamin,” much to the satisfaction of Oswald, who thought that he would never leave.
They went away at a rapid pace, to make up for lost time, and soon disappeared round the corner of the street. Oswald then got out again, summoned Edward, and having called for the flour and other heavy articles, they set off on their return.
They left quickly to catch up on lost time and soon turned the corner of the street. Oswald then got out again, called for Edward, and after asking for the flour and other heavy items, they headed back.
During the drive Oswald made known to Edward the information which he had gained from Benjamin, and at a late hour they arrived safely at the cottage.
During the drive, Oswald shared with Edward the information he had learned from Benjamin, and they arrived safely at the cottage late at night.
They staid up but a short time, as they were tired; and Oswald had resolved upon setting off before daylight on the following morning, which he did without disturbing any one; for Humphrey was up and dressed as soon as Oswald was, and gave him something to eat as he went along. All the others remained fast asleep. Humphrey walked about a mile with Oswald, and was returning to the farm, when he thought, as he had not examined his pit-fall for many days, that he might as well look at it, before he went back. He therefore struck in the direction in which it lay, and arrived there just as the day began to dawn.
They stayed up for only a short time because they were tired, and Oswald had decided to leave before dawn the next morning, which he did without waking anyone. Humphrey got up and dressed as soon as Oswald did, and he gave him something to eat while they walked. Everyone else was still sound asleep. Humphrey walked about a mile with Oswald and was on his way back to the farm when he realized he hadn’t checked his pitfall in several days, so he thought he might as well take a look at it before heading back. He turned in the direction of the pitfall and arrived there just as the first light of day began to appear.
It was the end of March, and the weather was mild for the season. Humphrey arrived at the pit, and it was sufficiently light for him to perceive that the covering had been broken in, and therefore, in all probability, something must have been trapped. He sat down and waited for daylight, but at times he thought he heard a heavy breathing, and once a low groan. This made him more anxious, and he again and again peered into the pit, but could not for a long while discover anything, until at last he thought that he could make out a human figure lying at the bottom. Humphrey called out, asking if there was any one there. A groan was the reply, and now Humphrey was horrified at the idea that somebody had fallen into the pit, and had perished, or was perishing for want of succour. Recollecting that the rough ladder which he had made to take the soil up out of the pit was against an oak-tree, close at hand, he ran for it, and put it down the pit, and then cautiously descended. On his arrival at the bottom, his fears were found to be verified, for he found the body of a lad half-clothed lying there. He turned it up, as it was lying with its face to the ground, and attempted to remove it and to ascertain if there was life in it, which he was delighted to find was the case. The lad groaned several times, and opened his eyes. Humphrey was afraid that he was not strong enough to lift it on his shoulders and carry it up the ladder; but on making the attempt, he found out, from exhaustion, the poor lad was light enough for him to carry him, which he did, and safely landed him by the side of the pit.
It was the end of March, and the weather was mild for the season. Humphrey arrived at the pit, and it was light enough for him to see that the covering had been broken, which likely meant something had been trapped. He sat down and waited for daylight, but at times he thought he heard heavy breathing, and once a low groan. This made him more anxious, and he kept looking into the pit but couldn't see anything for a long while, until finally, he thought he could make out a human figure lying at the bottom. Humphrey called out, asking if anyone was there. A groan was the reply, and now Humphrey was horrified by the thought that someone had fallen into the pit and was either dead or dying from lack of help. Remembering that the rough ladder he had made to take the soil out of the pit was leaning against a nearby oak tree, he ran for it, set it down in the pit, and then cautiously climbed down. When he reached the bottom, his fears were confirmed; he found a half-clothed boy lying there. He turned the boy over, who was face down, and tried to check for signs of life, which he was relieved to find. The boy groaned several times and opened his eyes. Humphrey was worried that he wouldn’t be strong enough to lift him onto his shoulders and carry him up the ladder, but when he tried, he discovered that the poor boy was light enough for him to carry, which he did, safely bringing him to the side of the pit.
Recollecting that the watering-place of the herd of cattle was not far off, Humphrey then hastened to it, and filled his hat half full of water. The lad, although he could not speak, drank eagerly, and in a few minutes appeared much recovered. Humphrey gave him some more, and bathed his face and temples. The sun had now risen, and it was broad daylight. The lad attempted to speak, but what he did say was in so low a tone, and evidently in a foreign language, that Humphrey could not make him out. He therefore made signs to the lad that he was going away, and would be back soon; and having, as he thought, made the lad comprehend this, Humphrey ran away to the cottage as fast as he could; and as soon as he arrived he called for Edward, who came out, and when Humphrey told him in few words what had happened, Edward went into the cottage again for some milk and some cake, while Humphrey put the pony into the cart.
Remembering that the watering hole for the cattle wasn't far away, Humphrey hurried there and filled his hat halfway with water. The boy, unable to speak, drank eagerly and in a few minutes looked much better. Humphrey gave him more water and wiped his face and forehead. The sun had now risen, and it was bright daylight. The boy tried to speak, but his words were too quiet and clearly in a foreign language for Humphrey to understand. So, he gestured to the boy that he was leaving but would be back soon; thinking the boy understood, Humphrey ran to the cottage as fast as he could. When he arrived, he called for Edward, who came out. Humphrey quickly explained what had happened, and Edward went back into the cottage for some milk and cake while Humphrey placed the pony in the cart.
In a few moments they were off again, and soon arrived at the pit-fall, where they found the lad still lying where Humphrey had left him. They soaked the cake in the milk, and, as soon as it was soft, gave him some; after a time he swallowed pretty freely, and was so much recovered as to be able to sit up. They then lifted him into the cart, and drove gently home to their cottage.
In a few moments, they were off again and soon reached the pit-fall, where they found the boy still lying where Humphrey had left him. They soaked the cake in the milk, and as soon as it was soft, they gave him some. After a while, he swallowed quite a bit and felt well enough to sit up. They then lifted him into the cart and drove gently home to their cottage.
“What do you think he is, Edward?” said Humphrey.
“What do you think he is, Edward?” asked Humphrey.
“Some poor beggar lad, who has been crossing the forest.”
“Some poor beggar boy, who has been walking through the forest.”
“No, not exactly; he appears to me to be one of the Zingaros or gipsies, as they call them: he is very dark, and has black eyes and white teeth, just like those I saw once near Arnwood, when I was out with Jacob. Jacob said that no one knew where they came from, but that they were all over the country, and that they were great thieves, and told fortunes, and played all manner of tricks.”
“No, not really; he looks to me like one of the Zingaros or gypsies, as they call them. He’s very dark, has black eyes, and white teeth, just like those I saw once near Arnwood when I was out with Jacob. Jacob said that no one knows where they come from, but that they’re all over the country, and that they’re great thieves, tell fortunes, and pull all sorts of tricks.”
“Perhaps it may be so; I do not think that he can speak English.”
“Maybe that's true; I don't think he can speak English.”
“I am most thankful to Heaven that I chanced this morning to visit the pit-fall. Only suppose that I had found the poor boy starved and dead! I should have been very unhappy, and never should have had any pleasure in looking at the cows, as they would always have reminded me of such a melancholy accident.”
“I am really thankful to heaven that I happened to visit the pit this morning. Just think if I had found the poor boy starving and dead! I would have been so unhappy and would never have enjoyed looking at the cows, since they would always remind me of such a sad event.”
“Very true, Humphrey; but you have been saved that misfortune, and ought to be grateful to Heaven that such is the case. What shall we do with him now we have him?”
“Very true, Humphrey; but you’ve been spared that misfortune, and you should be grateful to Heaven for it. What should we do with him now that we have him?”
“Why, if he chooses to remain with us, he will be very useful in the cow-yard,” said Humphrey.
“Why, if he decides to stay with us, he will be really helpful in the cow-yard,” said Humphrey.
“Of course,” replied Edward, laughing, “as he was taken in the pit-fall, he must go into the yard with all he others who were captured in the same way.”
“Of course,” replied Edward, laughing, “since he fell into the trap, he has to join the other ones who were caught the same way.”
“Well, Edward, let us get him all right again first, and then we will see what is to be done with him; perhaps he will refuse to remain with us.”
“Well, Edward, let’s make sure he’s okay first, and then we’ll figure out what to do with him; maybe he won’t want to stay with us.”
As soon as they arrived at the cottage they lifted the lad out of the cart, and carried him into Jacob’s room, and laid him on the bed, for he was too weak to stand.
As soon as they got to the cottage, they took the boy out of the cart, carried him into Jacob's room, and laid him on the bed, since he was too weak to stand.
Alice and Edith, who were much surprised at the new visitor, and the way in which he had been caught, hastened to get some gruel ready for him. As soon as it was ready they gave it to the boy, who then fell back on the bed with exhaustion, and was soon in a sound sleep. He slept soundly all that night; and the next morning, when he awoke, he appeared much better, although very hungry. This last complaint was easy to remedy, and then the lad got up and walked into the sitting-room.
Alice and Edith, who were quite surprised by the new visitor and how he had ended up there, quickly prepared some gruel for him. Once it was ready, they fed it to the boy, who then collapsed onto the bed from exhaustion and soon fell into a deep sleep. He slept soundly all night, and the next morning, when he woke up, he seemed to be much better, although very hungry. This last issue was easy to fix, and then the boy got up and walked into the living room.
“What’s your name?” said Humphrey to the lad.
“What’s your name?” Humphrey asked the boy.
“Pablo,” replied the lad.
"Pablo," the kid replied.
“Can you speak English?”
“Do you speak English?”
“Yes, little,” replied he.
“Yes, little,” he replied.
“How did you happen to fall into the pit?”
“How did you end up in the pit?”
“Not see hole.”
"Can't see the hole."
“Are you a gipsy?”
“Are you a gypsy?”
“Yes, Gitano—same thing.”
“Yes, Gitano—same deal.”
Humphrey put a great many more questions to the lad, and elicited from him, in his imperfect English, the following particulars.
Humphrey asked the boy a lot more questions and got the following details from him in his broken English.
That he was in company with several others of his race, going down to the sea-coast on one of their usual migrations, and that they had pitched their tents not far from the pit-fall. That during the night he had gone out to set some snares for rabbits, and going back to the tents, it being quite dark, he had fallen into the hole. That he had remained there three days and nights, having in vain attempted to get out. His mother was with the party of gipsies to which he belonged; but he had no father. He did not know where to follow the gang, as they had not said where they were going, farther than to the sea-coast. That it was no use looking for them; and that he did not care much about leaving them, as he was very unkindly treated. In reply to the question as to whether he would like to remain with them, and work with them on the farm, he replied that he should like it very much if they would be kind to him, and not make him work too hard; that he would cook the dinner, and catch them rabbits and birds, and make a great many things.
He was with several others from his group, heading down to the coast as part of their usual migration, and they had set up their tents not far from the pitfall. During the night, he went out to set some traps for rabbits, and while returning to the tents in the dark, he fell into the hole. He had been stuck there for three days and nights, trying unsuccessfully to escape. His mother was with the group of gypsies he belonged to, but he had no father. He didn’t know where to find the group since they hadn’t mentioned their destination beyond the coast. He thought it was pointless to look for them and didn’t mind leaving since they treated him poorly. When asked if he would like to stay with them and work on the farm, he said he would love to if they were kind to him and didn’t make him work too hard; he would cook dinner, catch rabbits and birds, and make lots of things.
“Will you be honest, if we keep you, and not tell lies?” said Edward.
“Will you be honest if we keep you, and not lie?” Edward asked.
The lad thought a little while, and then nodded his head in the affirmative.
The guy thought for a moment, then nodded his head in agreement.
“Well, Pablo, we will try you, and if you are a good lad, we will do all we can to make you happy,” said Edward; “but if you behave ill, we shall be obliged to turn you out of doors; do you understand?”
“Well, Pablo, we’ll give you a chance, and if you’re a good kid, we’ll do everything we can to make you happy,” said Edward; “but if you misbehave, we’ll have to kick you out; do you get it?”
“Be as good as I can,” replied Pablo; and here the conversation ended for the present.
“I'm going to be as good as I can,” replied Pablo; and with that, the conversation came to an end for now.
Pablo was a very short-built lad, of apparently fifteen or sixteen years of age, very dark in complexion, but very handsome in features, with beautiful white teeth and large dark eyes; and there was certainly something in his intelligent countenance which recommended him, independent of his claim to their kindness from his having been left thus friendless in consequence of his misadventure. Humphrey was particularly pleased with and interested about him, as the lad had so nearly lost his life through his means.
Pablo was a very small boy, around fifteen or sixteen years old, with a dark complexion, but he had a handsome face, beautiful white teeth, and large dark eyes. There was definitely something about his intelligent expression that made people like him, aside from the fact that he had been left friendless after his unfortunate incident. Humphrey was especially fond of him and interested in his story, since the boy had come so close to losing his life because of him.
“I really think, Edward,” said Humphrey, as they were standing outside of the door of the cottage, “that the lad may be very useful to us, and I sincerely hope that he may prove honest and true. We must first get him into health and spirits, and then I will see what he can do.”
“I really think, Edward,” said Humphrey, as they stood outside the cottage door, “that the kid could be really helpful to us, and I truly hope he turns out to be honest and loyal. First, we need to get him back to health and in good spirits, and then I’ll see what he can do.”
“The fact is, my dear Humphrey, we can do no otherwise: he is separated from his friends, and does not know where to go. It would be inhuman, as we have been the cause of his misfortune, to turn him away; but although I feel this, I do not feel much security as to his good behaviour and being very useful. I have always been told that these gipsies were vagrants, who lived by stealing all they could lay their hands upon; and, if he has been brought up in that way, I fear that he will not easily be reformed. However, we can but try, and hope for the best.”
“The truth is, my dear Humphrey, we have no choice: he’s separated from his friends and doesn’t know where to go. It would be cruel, since we’re the reason for his misfortune, to turn him away; but even though I feel this way, I’m not very confident about his behavior or being particularly helpful. I’ve always heard that these gypsies are vagrants who survive by stealing whatever they can get their hands on; and if he was raised that way, I worry that he won’t be easily changed. Still, we can only give it a shot and hope for the best.”
“What you say is very just, Edward; at the same time, there is an honest look about this lad, although he is a gipsy, that makes me put a sort of confidence in him. Admitting that he has been taught to do wrong, do you not think that when told the contrary he may be persuaded to do right?”
“What you’re saying is very true, Edward; at the same time, there’s an honest look about this guy, even though he’s a gypsy, that makes me trust him a bit. Even if he’s been taught to do wrong, don’t you think that if he’s told the right thing, he might be persuaded to do better?”
“It is not impossible, certainly,” replied Edward; “but, Humphrey, be on the safe side, and do not trust him too far, until you know more of him.”
“It’s definitely not impossible,” Edward replied. “But, Humphrey, play it safe and don’t trust him too much until you know more about him.”
“That I most certainly will not,” replied Humphrey. “When do you purpose going over to the keeper’s cottage, Edward?”
“That I definitely won’t,” replied Humphrey. “When do you plan to go over to the keeper’s cottage, Edward?”
“In a day or two; but I am not exactly in a humour now to be very civil to the Roundheads, although the one I have promised to visit is a lady, and a very amiable, pretty little girl into the bargain.”
“In a day or two; but I'm not really in the mood to be very polite to the Roundheads right now, even though the one I promised to visit is a lady, and a very nice, pretty little girl on top of that.”
“Why, Edward, what has made you feel more opposed to them than usual?”
“Why, Edward, what’s made you feel more against them than usual?”
“In the first place, Humphrey, the murder of the king—for it was murder, and nothing better—I cannot get that out of my head; and yesterday I obtained what I consider as almost a gift from Heaven; and if it is so, it was not given but with the intention that I should make use of it.”
“In the first place, Humphrey, the murder of the king—because it was murder, plain and simple—I can’t stop thinking about it; and yesterday I got what feels like a gift from Heaven; and if it is, it was given to me with the purpose that I should use it.”
“And what was that, Edward?”
"What was that, Edward?"
“Our gallant father’s sword, which he drew so nobly and so well in defence of his sovereign, Humphrey, and which I trust his son may one day wield with equal distinction, and, it may be, better fortune. Come in with me, and I will show it to you.”
“Dad’s brave sword, which he pulled out so honorably and effectively to protect his leader, Humphrey, and which I hope his son can one day use with the same honor, and maybe even better luck. Come in with me, and I’ll show it to you.”
Edward and Humphrey went into the bedroom, and Edward brought out the sword, which he had placed by his side on the bed.
Edward and Humphrey went into the bedroom, and Edward took out the sword, which he had set beside him on the bed.
“See, Humphrey, this was our father’s sword; and,” continued Edward, kissing the weapon, “I trust I may be permitted to draw it to revenge his death, and the death of one whose life ever should have been sacred.”
“Look, Humphrey, this was our father’s sword; and,” Edward went on, kissing the weapon, “I hope I’m allowed to draw it to avenge his death, and the death of someone whose life should always have been respected.”
“I trust that you will, my dear brother,” replied Humphrey; “you will have a strong arm and a good cause. Heaven grant that both may prosper! But tell me how you came by it.”
“I trust that you will, my dear brother,” replied Humphrey; “you will have a strong arm and a good cause. May heaven grant that both succeed! But tell me how you got it.”
Edward then related all that had passed during his visit with Oswald to Lymington, not forgetting to tell him of Benjamin’s appearance, and the arrangements he had made relative to the sale of the venison.
Edward then shared everything that had happened during his visit with Oswald to Lymington, including Benjamin's appearance and the plans he had made regarding the sale of the venison.
As soon as dinner was over, Edward and Humphrey took down their guns, having agreed that they would go and hunt the wild cattle.
As soon as dinner ended, Edward and Humphrey grabbed their guns, having decided to go hunt the wild cattle.
“Humphrey, have you any idea where the herd of cattle are feeding at this time?”
“Humphrey, do you have any idea where the herd of cattle is feeding right now?”
“I know where they were feeding yesterday and the day before, and I do not think that they will have changed their ground; for the grass is yet very young, and only grown on the southern aspects. Depend upon it we shall fall in with them not four miles from where we now are, if not nearer.”
“I know where they were feeding yesterday and the day before, and I don't think they've changed their location; the grass is still very young and only growing on the southern slopes. Trust me, we’ll come across them not four miles from where we are now, if not closer.”
“We must stalk them as we do the deer, must we not? They won’t allow us to approach within shot, Humphrey, will they?” said Edward.
“We have to track them like we do deer, right? They’re not going to let us get close enough to take a shot, Humphrey, are they?” said Edward.
“We have to take our chance, Edward; they will allow us to advance within shot, but the bulls will then advance upon us, while the herd increase their distance. On the other hand, if we stalk them, we may kill one, and then the report of the gun will frighten the others away. In the first instance there is a risk; in the second there is none, but there is more fatigue and trouble. Choose as you please, I will act as you decide.”
“We have to take our shot, Edward; they will let us get close enough to fire, but the bulls will come at us while the rest of the herd pulls away. On the other hand, if we sneak up on them, we might take one down, but then the shot will scare the others away. In the first case, there’s a risk; in the second, there isn’t, but it will require more effort and hassle. It's your call; I’ll go with whatever you decide.”
“Well, Humphrey, since you give me the choice, I think that this time I shall take the bull by the horns, as the saying is; that is, if there are any trees near us, for if the herd are in an open place I would not run such a risk; but if we can fire upon them and fall back upon a tree in case of a bull charging, I will take them openly.”
“Well, Humphrey, since you’re giving me the choice, I think this time I’ll take the bull by the horns, as the saying goes; that is, if there are any trees nearby, because if the herd is in an open area, I wouldn’t want to take that risk; but if we can shoot at them and retreat to a tree if a bull charges, I’ll confront them directly.”
“With all my heart, Edward: I think it will be very hard, if, with our two guns and Smoker to back us, we do not manage to be masters of the field. However, we must survey well before we make our approach; and if we can get within shot without alarming or irritating them, we of course will do so.”
“With all my heart, Edward: I think it will be really tough if, with our two guns and Smoker backing us, we don't end up in control of the situation. However, we need to observe carefully before we make our move; and if we can get within range without startling or annoying them, we certainly will.”
“The bulls are very savage at this spring-time,” observed Edward.
“The bulls are really wild this spring,” Edward noted.
“They are so at all times, as far as I can see of them,” replied Humphrey; “but we are near to them now, I should think—yes, there is the herd.”
“They always seem that way to me,” replied Humphrey; “but we’re close to them now, I think—yes, there’s the herd.”
“There they are, sure enough,” replied Edward: “now we have not to do with deer, and need not be so very cautious; but still the animals are wary, and keep a sharp look-out. We must approach them quietly, by slipping from tree to tree. Smoker, to heel!—down—quiet, Smoker—good dog!”
“There they are, for sure,” replied Edward. “Now we’re not dealing with deer, so we don’t need to be overly careful; but the animals are still cautious and stay alert. We should sneak up on them quietly, moving from tree to tree. Smoker, come here!—down—be quiet, Smoker—good boy!”
Edward and Humphrey stopped to load their guns, and then approached the herd in the manner which had been proposed, and were very soon within two hundred yards of the cattle, behind a large oak, when they stopped to reconnoitre. The herd contained about seventy head of cattle, of various sizes and ages. They were feeding in all directions, scattered, as the young grass was very short; but although the herd was spread over many acres of land, Edward pointed out to Humphrey that all the full-grown large bulls were on the outside, as if ready to defend the others in case of attack.
Edward and Humphrey paused to load their guns, then approached the herd as suggested. They quickly found themselves within two hundred yards of the cattle, hidden behind a large oak, where they stopped to assess the situation. The herd had around seventy cattle, of different sizes and ages. They were grazing in various directions, scattered because the new grass was quite short. Although the cattle covered many acres, Edward pointed out to Humphrey that all the fully grown bulls were on the perimeter, seemingly ready to protect the others in case of an attack.
“Humphrey,” said Edward, “one thing is clear—as the herd is placed at present, we must have a bull or nothing. It is impossible to get within shot of the others without passing a bull, and depend upon it our passage will be disputed; and moreover, the herd will take to flight, and we shall get nothing at all.”
“Humphrey,” Edward said, “one thing is clear—given how the herd is situated right now, we need a bull or we won’t get anything. It’s impossible to get close to the others without going past a bull, and trust me, our approach won’t go unchallenged; plus, the herd will scatter, and we won’t end up with anything at all.”
“Well,” replied Humphrey, “beef is beef; and, as they say, beggars must not be choosers, so let it be a bull, if it must be so.”
“Well,” replied Humphrey, “beef is beef; and, as they say, you can’t be picky when you’re desperate, so let it be a bull, if that’s what we have to settle for.”
“Let us get nearer to them, and then we will decide what we shall do. Steady, Smoker!”
“Let’s get closer to them, and then we’ll figure out what to do. Hold steady, Smoker!”
They advanced gradually, hiding from tree to tree, until they were within eighty yards of one of the bulls. The animal did not perceive them, and as they were now within range, they again stepped behind the tree to consult.
They moved slowly, hiding behind trees, until they were about eighty yards from one of the bulls. The animal didn't notice them, and since they were now in range, they stepped back behind the tree to discuss their next move.
“Now, Edward, I think that it would be best to separate. You can fire from where we are, and I will crawl through the fern, and get behind another tree.”
“Now, Edward, I think it would be best to split up. You can shoot from where we are, and I will crawl through the ferns and get behind another tree.”
“Very well, do so,” replied Edward: “if you can manage, get to that tree with the low branches, and then perhaps you will be within shot of the white bull, which is coming down in this direction. Smoker, lie down! He cannot go with you, Humphrey; it will not be safe.”
“Alright, do it,” replied Edward. “If you can, get to that tree with the low branches, and then maybe you’ll be within range of the white bull, which is coming this way. Smoker, lie down! He can’t go with you, Humphrey; it won’t be safe.”
The distance of the tree which Humphrey ventured to get to was about one hundred and fifty yards from where Edward was standing. Humphrey crawled along for some time in the fern, but at last he came to a bare spot of about ten yards wide, which they were not aware of, and where he could not be concealed. Humphrey hesitated, and at last decided upon attempting to cross it. Edward, who was one moment watching the motions of Humphrey, and at another that of the two animals nearest to them, perceived that the white bull farthest from him, but nearest to Humphrey, threw its head in the air, pawed with his foot, and then advanced with a roar to where Humphrey was on the ground, still crawling towards the tree, having passed the open spot, and being now not many yards from the tree. Perceiving the danger that his brother was in, and that, moreover, Humphrey himself was not aware of it, he hardly knew how to act. The bull was too far from him to fire at it with any chance of success; and how to let Humphrey know that the animal had discovered him and was making towards him, without calling out, he did not know. All this was the thought of a moment, and then Edward determined to fire at the bull nearest to him, which he had promised not to do till Humphrey was also ready to fire; and after firing to call Humphrey. He, therefore, for one moment, turned away from his brother, and, taking aim at the bull, fired his gun; but probably from his nerves being a little shaken at the idea of Humphrey being in danger, the wound was not mortal, and the bull galloped back to the herd, which formed a closed phalanx about a quarter of a mile distant. Edward then turned to where his brother was, and perceived that the bull had not made off with the rest of the cattle, but was within thirty yards of Humphrey, and advancing upon him, and that Humphrey was standing up beside the tree with his gun ready to fire. Humphrey fired, and, as it appeared, he also missed his aim; the animal made at him; but Humphrey, with great quickness, dropped his gun, and, swinging by the lower boughs, was into the tree, and out of the bull’s reach, in a moment. Edward smiled when he perceived that Humphrey was safe; but still he was a prisoner, for the bull went round and round the tree roaring and looking up at Humphrey. Edward thought a minute, then loaded his gun and ordered Smoker to run in to the bull. The dog, who had only been restrained by Edward’s keeping him down at his feet, sprang forward to the attack. Edward had intended, by calling to the dog, to induce the bull to follow it till within gunshot; but before the bull had been attacked, Edward observed that one or two more of the bulls had left the herd, and were coming at a rapid pace towards him. Under these circumstances, Edward perceived that his only chance was to climb into a tree himself, which he did, taking good care to take his gun and ammunition with him. Having safely fixed himself in a forked bough, Edward then surveyed the position of the parties. There was Humphrey in the tree, without his gun. The bull who had pursued Humphrey was now running at Smoker, who appeared to be aware that he was to decoy the bull towards Edward, for he kept retreating towards him. In the meantime the two other bulls were quite close at hand, mingling their bellowing and roaring with the first; and one of them as near to Edward as the first bull, which was engaged with Smoker. At last one of the advancing bulls stood still, pawing the ground as if disappointed at not finding an enemy, not forty yards from where Edward was perched. Edward took good aim, and when he fired the bull fell dead. Edward was reloading his piece when he heard a howl, and looking round saw Smoker flying up in the air, having been tossed by the first bull; and at the same time he observed that Humphrey had descended from the tree, recovered his gun, and was now safe again upon the lower bough. The first bull was advancing again to attack Smoker, who appeared incapable of getting away, so much was he injured by the fall, when the other bull, who apparently must have been an old antagonist of the first, roared and attacked him; and now the two boys were up in the tree, the two bulls fighting between them, and Smoker lying on the ground, panting and exhausted. As the bulls, with locked horns, were furiously pressing each other, both guns were discharged, and both animals fell. After waiting a little while to see if they rose again, or if any more of the herd came up, Edward and Humphrey descended from the trees and heartily shook hands.
The tree that Humphrey tried to reach was about one hundred and fifty yards away from where Edward was standing. Humphrey crawled for a while through the ferns but eventually came to an open area about ten yards wide where he couldn’t hide. Hesitating for a moment, he decided to try crossing it. Edward was intermittently watching Humphrey and the two animals nearby when he noticed that the far-off white bull, the one closest to Humphrey, raised its head, pawed the ground, and then charged with a roar towards Humphrey, who was still crawling toward the tree and had just passed the open space, now just a few yards away from it. Realizing the danger his brother was in, and that Humphrey didn’t know it, Edward felt uncertain about what to do. The bull was too far away for him to shoot with any chance of hitting it, and he wasn’t sure how to warn Humphrey without shouting. All of this raced through his mind in an instant, and then Edward decided to shoot at the nearest bull, even though he had promised not to fire until Humphrey was also ready; and he planned to call out to Humphrey afterward. So, he turned his attention to the bull, took aim, and fired his gun. However, his nerves were a bit shaky at the thought of Humphrey in danger, and his shot didn’t kill the bull; it galloped back to the herd, which was standing about a quarter of a mile away. Edward then looked back at his brother to see that the bull hadn't left but was now within thirty yards of Humphrey, who stood by the tree with his gun ready to fire. Humphrey took his shot, but it seemed he also missed; the bull charged at him, but with swift reflexes, Humphrey dropped his gun, grabbed onto the lower branches, and climbed into the tree, quickly getting out of reach of the bull. Edward smiled to see that Humphrey was safe, but he was still trapped because the bull circled the tree, roaring and looking up at Humphrey. After thinking for a moment, Edward loaded his gun and told his dog Smoker to go after the bull. The dog, who’d only been held down by Edward, jumped forward to attack. Edward had hoped that by calling to Smoker, the bull would follow him close enough for a shot, but before the bull was engaged, he noticed a couple more bulls leaving the herd and rushing toward him. Realizing his only chance was to climb into a tree himself, he did so while making sure to take his gun and ammo along. Once safely settled in a forked branch, Edward surveyed the situation. There was Humphrey in the tree without his gun. The bull that had gone after Humphrey was now charging at Smoker, who seemed to know he was meant to lure the bull toward Edward since he kept retreating in that direction. Meanwhile, the two other bulls were now very close, mixing their loud bellowing with that of the first bull, and one of them was as close to Edward as the first, which was occupied with Smoker. Eventually, one of the advancing bulls halted, pawing at the ground as if frustrated by the lack of an enemy, not forty yards away from Edward. He took careful aim and when he fired, the bull collapsed. Just as Edward was reloading, he heard a howl and turned to see Smoker flying through the air after being tossed by the first bull; at the same time, he spotted Humphrey coming down from the tree, retrieving his gun, and getting back to safety on a lower branch. The first bull was advancing again towards Smoker, who seemed too injured to escape from the fall, when the other bull, which looked like it was an old rival of the first, roared and charged at it; and now the two boys were in the tree with the two bulls fighting below them, while Smoker lay on the ground, panting and exhausted. As the bulls locked horns and pushed against each other fiercely, both boys fired their guns, and both animals fell. After waiting a short while to see if they would get up again or if more of the herd would arrive, Edward and Humphrey climbed down from the trees and shook hands warmly.
Chapter Twelve.
“A narrow escape,” said Edward, as he held his brother’s hand.
“A close call,” said Edward, as he held his brother’s hand.
“Yes, indeed we may thank Heaven for our preservation,” replied Humphrey; “and poor Smoker! Let us see if he is much hurt.”
“Yes, we should certainly thank Heaven for keeping us safe,” replied Humphrey. “And poor Smoker! Let’s check to see if he’s badly injured.”
“I trust not,” said Edward, going up to the dog, who remained quite still on the ground, with his tongue out, and panting violently.
“I don’t trust that,” said Edward, walking over to the dog, who stayed completely still on the ground, tongue hanging out, and panting heavily.
They examined poor Smoker all over very carefully, and found that there was no external wound; but on Edward pressing his side the animal gave a low howl.
They carefully examined poor Smoker and found no visible wounds. However, when Edward pressed his side, the animal let out a low howl.
“It is there where the horn of the bull took him,” observed Humphrey.
“It’s there that the bull’s horn got him,” Humphrey remarked.
“Yes,” said Edward, pressing and feeling softly; “and he has two of his ribs broken. Humphrey, see if you can get him a little water, that will recover him more than anything else; the bull has knocked the breath out of his body. I think he will soon be well again, poor fellow.”
“Yes,” said Edward, gently pressing and feeling; “and he has two broken ribs. Humphrey, see if you can get him some water, that will help him recover more than anything else; the bull knocked the breath out of him. I think he’ll be alright soon, poor guy.”
Humphrey soon returned with some water from a neighbouring pool. He brought it in his hat and gave it to the dog, who lapped it slowly at first, but afterwards much faster, and wagging his tail.
Humphrey soon came back with some water from a nearby pool. He carried it in his hat and gave it to the dog, who drank it slowly at first, but then much faster while wagging his tail.
“He will do now,” said Edward; “we must give him time to recover himself. Now then, let us examine our quarry. Why, Humphrey, what a quantity of meat we have here! It will take three journeys to Lymington at least.”
“He’ll be fine now,” said Edward; “we just need to give him some time to pull himself together. So, let’s check out what we’ve caught. Wow, Humphrey, look at all this meat we have! It’s going to take at least three trips to Lymington.”
“Yes, and no time to lose, for the weather is getting warm already, Edward. Now what to do? Will you remain while I go home for the cart?”
“Yes, and we have no time to waste, because the weather is already getting warm, Edward. So what should we do? Will you stay here while I go home to get the cart?”
“Yes, it’s no use both going; I will stay here and watch poor Smoker, and take off the skins ready by the time you are back again. Leave me your knife as well as my own, for one will soon be blunt.”
“Yes, there’s no point in both of us going; I’ll stay here and keep an eye on poor Smoker, and get the skins ready by the time you get back. Leave me your knife along with mine, since one of them will dull quickly.”
Humphrey gave his knife to Edward, and taking up his gun, set off for the cottage. Edward had skinned two of the bulls before Humphrey’s return; and Smoker, although he evidently was in great pain, was on his legs again. As soon as they had finished and quartered the beasts, the cart was loaded, and they returned home; they had to return a second time, and both the pony and they were very tired before they sat down to supper. They found the gipsy boy very much recovered, and in good spirits. Alice said that he had been amusing Edith and her by tossing up three potatoes at a time, and playing them like balls; and that he had spun a platter upon an iron skewer and balanced it on his chin. They gave him some supper, which he ate in the chimney-corner, looking up and staring every now and then at Edith, to whom he appeared very much attached already.
Humphrey handed his knife to Edward and picked up his gun before heading to the cottage. Edward had skinned two of the bulls by the time Humphrey got back, and Smoker, despite being in obvious pain, was back on his feet. Once they finished butchering the animals, they loaded up the cart and headed home. They had to make a second trip, and both the pony and the two of them were really tired by the time they finally sat down for supper. They found the gypsy boy much better and in good spirits. Alice mentioned that he had been entertaining Edith and her by tossing three potatoes in the air and playing with them like balls, and that he had spun a plate on an iron skewer and balanced it on his chin. They served him some supper, which he ate in the corner by the fireplace, occasionally looking up and staring at Edith, to whom he seemed to have developed a strong attachment already.
“Is it good?” said Humphrey to the boy, giving him another venison-steak.
“Is it good?” Humphrey asked the boy, handing him another venison steak.
“Yes; not have so good supper in pit-hole,” replied Pablo, laughing.
“Yes; there’s no way to have a decent dinner in a pit hole,” replied Pablo, laughing.
Early on the following morning Edward and Humphrey set off to Lymington with the cart laden with meat. Edward showed Humphrey all the shops and the streets they were in where the purchases were to be made—introduced him to the landlord of the hostelrie—and having sold their meat, they returned home. The rest of the meat was taken to Lymington and disposed of by Humphrey on the following day; and the day after that, the three skins were carried to the town and disposed of.
Early the next morning, Edward and Humphrey headed to Lymington with the cart full of meat. Edward pointed out all the shops and streets where they would make their purchases—he introduced Humphrey to the landlord of the inn—and after selling their meat, they made their way back home. The rest of the meat was taken to Lymington and sold by Humphrey the next day; then, the day after that, the three hides were brought to town and sold.
“We made a good day’s work, Edward,” said Humphrey, as he reckoned up the money they had made.
“We had a productive day, Edward,” said Humphrey, as he calculated the money they had earned.
“We earned it with some risk, at all events,” replied Edward; “and now, Humphrey, I think it is time that I keep my promise to Oswald, and go over to the Intendant’s house and pay my visit to the young lady, as I presume she is—and certainly she has every appearance of being one. I want the visit to be over, as I want to be doing.”
“We earned it with some risk, anyway,” replied Edward; “and now, Humphrey, I think it’s time I keep my promise to Oswald and head over to the Intendant’s house to visit the young lady, as I assume she is—and she definitely seems to be one. I want to get the visit done since I want to be moving on.”
“How do you mean, Edward?”
"What do you mean, Edward?"
“I mean that I want to go out and kill some deer; but I will not do it till after I have seen her: when my visit is over, I intend to defy the Intendant and all his verderers.”
“I mean that I want to go out and hunt some deer; but I won’t do it until after I’ve seen her. Once my visit is done, I plan to stand up to the Intendant and all his rangers.”
“But why should this visit prevent you going out this very day, if so inclined?”
“But why should this visit stop you from going out today, if you want to?”
“I don’t know, but she may ask me if I have done so, and I do not want to tell her that I have; neither do I want to say that I have not if I have; and therefore I shall not commence till after I have seen her.”
“I don’t know, but she might ask me if I’ve done it, and I really don’t want to say that I have; nor do I want to say that I haven’t if I actually have; so I won’t start until after I’ve seen her.”
“When will you set off?”
"When are you leaving?"
“To-morrow morning; and I shall take my gun, although Oswald desired me not; but after the fight we had with the wild cattle the other day I don’t think it prudent to be unarmed; indeed, I do not feel comfortable without I have my gun, at any time.”
“To-morrow morning; and I’ll take my gun, even though Oswald asked me not to; but after the fight we had with the wild cattle the other day, I don’t think it’s wise to be unarmed; honestly, I don’t feel safe without my gun, at any time.”
“Well, I shall have plenty to do when you are away—the potatoes must be hoed up, and I shall see what I can make of Master Pablo. He appears well enough, and he has played quite long enough; so I shall take him with me to the garden to-morrow, and set him to work. What a quantity of fruit there is a promise of in the orchard this year! And Edward, if this boy turns out of any use, and is a help to me, I think that I shall take all the orchard into garden, and then enclose another piece of ground, and see if we cannot grow some corn for ourselves. It is the greatest expense that we have at present, and I should like to take my own corn to the mill to be ground.”
“Well, I’ll have a lot to do while you’re gone—the potatoes need to be hoed, and I’ll figure out what I can do with Master Pablo. He seems fine, and he’s played long enough, so I’ll take him with me to the garden tomorrow and put him to work. There’s so much fruit expected in the orchard this year! And Edward, if this boy turns out to be useful and helps me out, I think I’ll turn the whole orchard into a garden, then enclose another piece of land, and see if we can’t grow some corn for ourselves. It’s our biggest expense right now, and I’d like to take my own corn to the mill to get it ground.”
“But will not growing corn require plough and horses?” said Edward.
“But won't growing corn need a plow and horses?” Edward asked.
“No; we will till it by hand: two of us can dig a great deal at odd times, and we shall have a better crop with the spade than with the plough. We have now so much manure that we can afford it.”
“No; we’ll work the land by hand: two of us can dig a lot at odd times, and we’ll get a better harvest with a shovel than with a plow. We have enough manure now that we can manage it.”
“Well, if it is to be done, it should be done at once, Humphrey, before the people from the other side of the forest come and find us out, or they will dispute our right to the enclosure.”
“Well, if it has to be done, it should be done right away, Humphrey, before the people from the other side of the forest come and discover us, or they'll challenge our claim to the enclosure.”
“The forest belongs to the king, brother, and not to the Parliament: and we are the king’s liegemen, and only look to him for permission,” replied Humphrey; “but what you say is true, the sooner it is done the better, and I will about it at once.”
“The forest belongs to the king, brother, not to Parliament: and we are the king’s loyal subjects, looking to him for permission,” replied Humphrey; “but what you say is true, the sooner it’s done the better, and I’ll get on it right away.”
“How much do you propose fencing in?”
“How much do you plan to fence in?”
“About two or three acres.”
“Approximately two or three acres.”
“But that is more than you can dig this year or the next.”
“But that’s more than you can dig this year or the next.”
“I know that; but I will manure it without digging, and the grass will grow so rich to what it will outside of the enclosure, that they will suppose it has been enclosed a long while.”
“I understand that; but I’ll fertilize it without digging, and the grass will grow so lush compared to what’s outside the fence, that they’ll think it’s been enclosed for a long time.”
“That’s not a bad idea, Humphrey: but I advise you to look well after that boy, for he is of a bad race, and has not been brought up, I am afraid, with too strict notions of honesty. Be careful, and tell your sisters also to be cautious not to let him suppose that we have any money in the old chest, till we find out whether he is to be trusted or not.”
"That's not a bad idea, Humphrey, but I recommend you keep a close eye on that boy because he comes from a bad background and, unfortunately, hasn’t been raised with strong values of honesty. Be careful, and make sure to tell your sisters to be cautious as well, so he doesn't think we have any money in the old chest until we figure out if we can trust him or not."
“Better not let him know it under any circumstances,” replied Humphrey; “he may continue honest, if not tempted by the knowledge that there is anything worth stealing.”
“Better not let him find out, no matter what,” replied Humphrey; “he might stay honest if he’s not tempted by the idea that there’s something worth stealing.”
“You are right, Humphrey; well, I will be off to-morrow morning and get this visit over. I hope to be able to get all the news from her, now that her father is away.”
“You're right, Humphrey; well, I’ll be leaving tomorrow morning to get this visit done. I hope to get all the news from her now that her father is away.”
“I hope to get some work out of this Master Pablo,” replied Humphrey; “how many things I could do if he would only work! Now, I’ll tell you one thing—I will dig a saw-pit and get a saw, and then I can cut out boards, and build anything we want. The first time I go to Lymington I will buy a saw—I can afford it now; and I’ll make a carpenter’s bench for the first thing, and then, with some more tools, I shall get on; and then, Edward, I’ll tell you what else I will do.”
“I hope to get some work from Master Pablo,” Humphrey replied. “Imagine all the things I could do if he would just get to work! Here’s the plan—I’ll dig a saw-pit and get a saw, then I can cut out boards and build whatever we need. The next time I go to Lymington, I’ll buy a saw—I can afford it now; and I’ll start by making a carpenter’s bench, and then, with a few more tools, I’ll really make progress. And then, Edward, I’ll tell you what else I’ll do.”
“Then, Humphrey,” replied Edward, laughing, “you must tell me some other time, for it is now very late, and I must go to bed, as I have to rise early. I know you have so many projects in your mind that it would take half the night to listen to them.”
“Then, Humphrey,” Edward said, laughing, “you’ll have to tell me another time, because it’s really late, and I need to go to bed since I have to get up early. I know you have so many ideas in your head that it would take half the night to hear them all.”
“Well, I believe what you say is true,” replied Humphrey, “and it will be better to do one thing at a time than to talk about doing a hundred; so we will, as you say, to bed.”
“Well, I believe what you’re saying is true,” replied Humphrey, “and it’s better to focus on one thing at a time than to talk about doing a hundred different things; so, as you suggest, let’s go to bed.”
At sunrise Edward and Humphrey were both up; Alice came out when they tapped at her door, as she would not let Edward go without his breakfast. Edith joined them, and they went to prayers. While they were so employed, Pablo came out and listened to what was said. When prayers were over, Humphrey asked Pablo if he knew what they had been doing.
At sunrise, Edward and Humphrey were both awake; Alice came out when they knocked at her door, as she wouldn’t let Edward leave without his breakfast. Edith joined them, and they went to pray. While they were doing that, Pablo came out and listened to what they were saying. Once the prayers were done, Humphrey asked Pablo if he knew what they had been up to.
“No, not much; suppose you pray sun to shine.”
“No, not really; just ask the sun to shine.”
“No, Pablo,” said Edith, “pray to God to make us good.”
“No, Pablo,” said Edith, “let's pray to God to make us better people.”
“You bad then?” said Pablo; “me not bad.”
“You're bad then?” said Pablo; “I'm not bad.”
“Yes, Pablo, everybody very bad,” said Alice; “but if we try to be good, God forgives us.”
“Yes, Pablo, everyone is really bad,” said Alice; “but if we try to be good, God forgives us.”
The conversation was then dropped, and as soon as Edward had had his breakfast, he kissed his sisters, bidding them and Humphrey farewell: he then threw his gun over his arm, and calling his puppy, which he had named Holdfast, set off on his journey across the forest.
The conversation ended, and once Edward finished his breakfast, he kissed his sisters and said goodbye to them and Humphrey. He then slung his gun over his shoulder, called his puppy, which he had named Holdfast, and set off on his journey through the forest.
Holdfast, as well as Humphrey’s puppy, which had been named Watch, had grown very fine young animals. The first had been named Holdfast, because it would seize the pigs by the ears and lead them into the sty, and the other because it was so alert at the least noise: but, as Humphrey said, Watch ought to have learnt to lead the pigs, it being more in his line of business than Holdfast’s, which was to be brought up for hunting in the forest, while Watch was being educated as a house and farm-yard dog.
Holdfast, along with Humphrey’s puppy named Watch, had grown into impressive young animals. Holdfast was named for his ability to grab the pigs by the ears and guide them into the sty, while Watch earned his name for being so attentive to the slightest sounds. However, as Humphrey pointed out, Watch should have been trained to lead the pigs, since that was more in line with his role, while Holdfast was being raised for hunting in the forest, and Watch was being trained as a house and farm dog.
Edward had refused to take the pony, as Humphrey required it for the farm-work, and the weather was so fine that he preferred walking; the more so, as it would enable him on his return across the forest to try for some venison, which he could not have done if he had been mounted on Billy’s back. Edward walked quick, followed by his dog, which he had taught to keep to heel. He felt happy, as people do who have no cares, from the fine weather—the deep green of the verdure chequered by the flowers in bloom, and the majestic scenery which met his eye on every side. His heart was as buoyant as his steps, as he walked along, the light summer breeze fanning his face. His thoughts, however, which had been more of the chase than anything else, suddenly changed, and he became serious. For some time he had heard no political news of consequence, or what the Commons were doing with the king. This reverie naturally brought to his mind his father’s death, the burning of his property, and its sequestration. His cheeks coloured with indignation, and his brow was moody. Then he built castles for the future. He imagined the king released from his prison, and leading an army against his oppressors; he fancied himself at the head of a troop of cavalry, charging the parliamentary horse. Victory was on his side. The king was again on his throne, and he was again in possession of the family estate. He was rebuilding the hall, and somehow or another it appeared to him that Patience was standing by his side, as he gave directions to the artificers—when his reverie was suddenly disturbed by Holdfast barking and springing forward in advance.
Edward had turned down the pony because Humphrey needed it for farm work, and the weather was so nice that he preferred to walk; plus, it would give him a chance to try for some venison on his way back through the forest, which he couldn't do if he was on Billy’s back. Edward walked quickly, with his dog following, trained to heel. He felt happy, like people do when they have no worries, enjoying the lovely weather—the lush green landscape dotted with blooming flowers and the stunning scenery all around him. His heart was as light as his steps as he strolled along, a gentle summer breeze refreshing his face. However, his thoughts, which had been mostly about hunting, suddenly shifted, and he grew serious. For a while, he hadn’t heard any significant political news or what the Commons were doing regarding the king. This daydream naturally reminded him of his father's death, the destruction of his property, and its confiscation. Anger washed over him, and his brow furrowed. Then he started envisioning his future. He saw the king freed from prison, leading an army against his oppressors; he pictured himself commanding a cavalry charge against the parliamentary troops. Victory was his. The king was back on his throne, and he was reclaiming his family estate. He imagined rebuilding the hall, and somehow, it seemed that Patience was standing beside him as he directed the workers—when his daydream was suddenly interrupted by Holdfast barking and darting ahead.
Edward, who had by this time got over more than half his journey, looked up, and perceived himself confronted by a powerful man, apparently about forty years of age, and dressed as a verderer of the forest. He thought at the time that he had seldom seen a person with a more sinister and forbidding countenance.
Edward, who had now completed more than half his journey, looked up and found himself facing a strong man, seemingly around forty years old, dressed as a forest ranger. At that moment, he thought he had rarely seen someone with a more menacing and intimidating expression.
“How now, young fellow, what are you doing here?” said the man, walking up to him, and cocking the gun which he held in his hand as he advanced.
“Hey there, kid, what are you doing here?” the man said, walking up to him and loading the gun he had in his hand as he approached.
Edward quietly cocked his own gun, which was loaded, when he perceived that hostile preparation on the part of the other person, and then replied, “I am walking across the forest, as you may perceive.”
Edward quietly loaded his gun when he noticed the other person getting ready for a fight, then responded, “I’m just walking through the forest, as you can see.”
“Yes, I perceive you are walking, and you are walking with a dog and a gun: you will now be pleased to walk with me. Deer-stealers are not any longer permitted to range this forest.”
“Yes, I see you’re walking, and you’re walking with a dog and a gun: now you’ll be glad to walk with me. Poachers are no longer allowed to roam this forest.”
“I am no deer-stealer,” replied Edward. “It will be quite sufficient to give me that title when you find me with venison in my possession; and as for going with you, that I certainly shall not. Sheer off or you may meet with harm.”
“I’m not a deer thief,” Edward replied. “You can call me that when you catch me with any venison; and as for going with you, that’s definitely not happening. Back off, or you might get hurt.”
“Why, you young good-for-nothing, if you have not venison, it is not from any will not to take it; you are out in pursuit of it, that is clear. Come, come, you’ve the wrong person to deal with: my orders are to take up all poachers, and take you I will.”
“Why, you useless young thing, if you don’t have any venison, it’s not because you didn’t want to get it; you’re clearly out looking for it. Come on, you’ve picked the wrong person to mess with: I’m supposed to round up all the poachers, and that’s exactly what I’m going to do.”
“If you can,” replied Edward; “but you must first prove that you are able so to do; my gun is as good and my aim is as sure as yours, whoever you may be. I tell you again, I am no poacher, nor have I come out to take the deer, but to cross over to the Intendant’s cottage, whither I am now going. I tell you thus much, that you may not do anything foolish; and having said this, I advise you to think twice before you act once. Let me proceed in peace, or you may lose your place, if you do not by your own rashness lose your life.”
“If you can,” Edward replied, “but you need to prove that you can first; my gun is just as good and my aim is just as accurate as yours, no matter who you are. I’ll say it again: I am not a poacher, and I didn’t come here to hunt deer, but to go to the Intendant’s cottage, which is where I’m headed. I'm telling you this so you don’t do something foolish, and I suggest you think carefully before you act. Let me go peacefully, or you might end up losing your job, if you don’t get yourself killed through your own recklessness.”
There was something so cool and so determined in Edward’s quiet manner, that the verderer hesitated. He perceived that any attempt to take Edward would be at the risk of his own life; and he knew that his orders were to apprehend all poachers, but not to shoot people. It was true that resistance with firearms would warrant his acting in self-defence; but admitting that he should succeed, which was doubtful, still Edward had not been caught in the act of killing venison, and he had no witnesses to prove what had occurred. He also knew that the Intendant had given very strict orders as to the shedding of blood, which he was most averse to under any circumstances; and there was something in Edward’s appearance and manner so different from a common person, that he was puzzled. Moreover, Edward had stated that he was going to the Intendant’s house. All things considered, as he found that bullying would not succeed, he thought it advisable to change his tone, and therefore said, “You tell me that you are going to the Intendant’s house; you have business there, I presume? If I took you prisoner, it is there I should have conducted you; so, young man, you may now walk on before me.”
There was something really strong and determined in Edward’s calm demeanor that made the verderer hesitate. He realized that any attempt to capture Edward could cost him his own life. He knew his orders were to catch all poachers, but not to shoot anyone. It was true that using a firearm in self-defense would justify his actions, but even if he succeeded—which was unlikely—Edward hadn't been caught in the act of killing deer, and he had no witnesses to back up any claims. He also knew that the Intendant had given very strict orders about spilling blood, which he was strongly against under any circumstances. There was something about Edward’s look and behavior that set him apart from ordinary people, leaving him confused. Besides, Edward had said he was heading to the Intendant’s house. All things considered, since he realized that bullying wouldn’t work, he thought it best to change his approach and said, “You say you’re going to the Intendant’s house; I assume you have business there? If I were to take you prisoner, that’s where I would have brought you, so, young man, you can go ahead of me.”
“I thank you,” replied Edward, “but walk on before you I will not: but if you choose to half-cock your gun again, and walk by my side, I will do the same. Those are my terms, and I will listen to no other; so be pleased to make up your mind, as I am in haste.”
“I appreciate it,” Edward replied, “but I won't walk ahead of you: however, if you decide to lower your gun again and walk beside me, I’ll do the same. Those are my terms, and I won’t consider any others; so please make up your mind quickly, as I'm in a rush.”
The verderer appeared very indignant at this reply, but after a time said, “Be it so.”
The verderer looked really upset by this response, but after a while he said, “Fine, let it be.”
Edward then uncocked his gun, with his eyes fixed upon the man, and the verderer did the same; and then they walked side by side, Edward keeping at the distance of three yards from him, in case of treachery.
Edward then uncocked his gun, keeping his eyes on the man, and the verderer did the same; they walked side by side, with Edward maintaining a distance of three yards from him, just in case of any betrayal.
After a few moments’ silence, the verderer said, “You tell me you are going to the Intendant’s house; he is not at home.”
After a brief silence, the forest ranger said, “You told me you’re going to the Intendant’s house; he’s not home.”
“But young Mistress Patience is, I presume,” said Edward.
“But I assume that young Mistress Patience is,” said Edward.
“Yes,” replied the man, who, finding that Edward appeared to know so much about the Intendant’s family, began to be more civil. “Yes, she is at home, for I saw her in the garden this morning.”
“Yes,” replied the man, who, noticing that Edward seemed to know a lot about the Intendant’s family, started to be more polite. “Yes, she’s at home because I saw her in the garden this morning.”
“And Oswald, is he at home?” rejoined Edward.
“And Oswald, is he home?” Edward asked.
“Yes, he is. You appear to know our people, young man; who may you be, if it is a fair question?”
“Yes, he is. You seem to know our people, young man; who are you, if that's not too personal?”
“It would have been a fair question had you treated me fairly,” replied Edward; “but as it is no concern of yours, I shall leave you to find it out.”
“It would have been a fair question if you had treated me fairly," replied Edward; "but since it’s not your business, I'll leave you to figure it out.”
This reply puzzled the man still more; and he now, from the tone of authority assumed by Edward, began to imagine that he had made some mistake, and that he was speaking to a superior, although clad in a forester’s dress. He therefore answered humbly, observing that he had only been doing his duty.
This response confused the man even more; and now, from the authoritative tone Edward took on, he started to think he had made a mistake and was talking to someone higher up, even though the guy was dressed like a forester. So, he replied humbly, saying that he was just doing his job.
Edward walked on without making any reply.
Edward walked on without saying anything.
As they arrived within a hundred yards of the Intendant’s house, Edward said:
As they got within a hundred yards of the Intendant’s house, Edward said:
“I have now arrived at my destination, and am going into that house, as I told you. Do you choose to enter it with me, or will you go to Oswald Partridge and tell him that you have met with Edward Armitage in me forest, and that I should be glad to see him? I believe you are under his orders, are you not?”
“I've now reached my destination and I'm going into that house, as I mentioned. Do you want to come in with me, or will you go to Oswald Partridge and tell him you ran into Edward Armitage in the forest, and that I’d be happy to see him? I believe you’re under his orders, right?”
“Yes, I am,” replied the verderer, “and as I suppose that all’s right, I shall go and deliver your message.”
“Yes, I am,” replied the verderer, “and since I assume everything’s okay, I’ll go and deliver your message.”
Edward then turned away from the man, and went into the wicket-gate of the garden, and knocked at the door of the house. The door was opened by Patience Heatherstone herself, who said, “Oh, how glad I am to see you! Come in.” Edward took off his hat and bowed; Patience led the way into her father’s study, where Edward had been first received.
Edward then turned away from the man and went through the garden gate, knocking on the door of the house. The door was opened by Patience Heatherstone herself, who said, “Oh, I’m so glad to see you! Come in.” Edward took off his hat and bowed; Patience led the way into her father’s study, where Edward had first been welcomed.
“And now,” said Patience, extending her hand to Edward, “thanks, many thanks, for your preserving me from so dreadful a death. You don’t know how unhappy I have been at not being able to give you my poor thanks for your courageous behaviour.”
“And now,” said Patience, extending her hand to Edward, “thank you, so much, for saving me from such a horrible death. You have no idea how unhappy I’ve been for not being able to express my gratitude for your brave actions.”
Her hand still remained in Edward’s while she said this.
Her hand still stayed in Edward’s as she said this.
“You rate what I did too highly,” replied Edward; “I would have done the same for any one in such distress: it was my duty as a—man,” cavalier he was about to say, but he checked himself.
“You think too highly of what I did,” Edward replied. “I would have done the same for anyone in such distress: it was my duty as a—man,” he was about to say cavalier, but he stopped himself.
“Sit down,” said Patience, taking a chair,—“nay, no ceremony; I cannot treat as an inferior one to whom I owe such a debt of gratitude.”
“Sit down,” said Patience, taking a chair, “no need for formality; I can't treat someone I owe such a debt of gratitude to as an inferior.”
Edward smiled as he took his seat.
Edward smiled as he sat down.
“My father is as grateful to you as I am—I’m sure that he is; for I heard him when at prayer call down blessings on your head. What can he do for you? I begged Oswald Partridge to bring you here, that I might find out. Oh, sir, do pray let me know how we can show our gratitude by something more than words.”
“My father is as thankful to you as I am—I know he is; I heard him pray and ask for blessings on you. What can he do for you? I asked Oswald Partridge to bring you here so I could find out. Oh, sir, please let me know how we can express our gratitude in ways beyond just words.”
“You have shown it already, Mistress Patience,” replied Edward; “have you not honoured a poor forester with your hand in friendship, and even admitted him to sit down before you?”
“You’ve already shown it, Mistress Patience,” Edward replied. “Haven’t you honored a poor forester with your hand in friendship and even let him sit down in front of you?”
“He who has preserved my life at the risk of his own becomes to me as a brother—at least I feel as a sister towards him: a debt is still a debt, whether indebted to a king or to a—”
“He who has saved my life at the risk of his own feels like a brother to me—at least I feel like a sister towards him: a debt is still a debt, whether owed to a king or to a—”
“Forester, Mistress Patience, that is the real word that you should not have hesitated to have used: do you imagine that I am ashamed of my calling?”
“Forester, Mistress Patience, that is the real word you shouldn’t have hesitated to use: do you think I’m ashamed of my profession?”
“To tell you candidly the truth, then,” replied Patience, “I cannot believe that you are what you profess to be. I mean to say, that although a forester now, you were never brought up as such. My father has an opinion allied to mine.”
“To be completely honest with you,” replied Patience, “I can’t believe you are who you claim to be. What I’m saying is, even though you’re a forester now, you weren't raised as one. My father shares my opinion.”
“I thank you both for your good opinion of me, but I fear that I cannot raise myself above the condition of a forester; nay, from your father’s coming down here, and the new regulations, I have every chance of sinking down to the lower grade of a deer-stealer and poacher; indeed, had it not been that I had my gun with me, I should have been seized as such this very day as I came over.”
“I appreciate both of your kind opinions about me, but I’m afraid I can’t elevate myself beyond the status of a forester. In fact, with your father coming down here and the new regulations, I’m likely to end up in the even lower position of a deer thief and poacher. In truth, if I hadn’t had my gun with me today, I would have been caught as one the moment I arrived.”
“But you were not shooting the deer, were you, sir?” inquired Patience.
“But you weren’t shooting the deer, were you, sir?” Patience asked.
“No, I was not; nor have I killed any since last I saw you.”
“No, I haven’t; nor have I killed anyone since the last time I saw you.”
“I am glad that I can say that to my father,” replied Patience; “it will much please him. He said to me that he thought you capable of much higher employment than any that could be offered here, and only wished to know what you would accept. He has interest—great interest—although just now at variance with the rulers of this country, on account of the—”
“I’m really happy to say that to my dad,” Patience replied. “It will make him very happy. He told me that he thought you were capable of much better work than anything available here and just wanted to know what you would be willing to take. He has connections—really important ones—even though right now he’s at odds with the leaders of this country because of the—”
“Murder of the king, you would or you should have said, Mistress Patience: I have heard how much he was opposed to that foul deed, and I honour him for it.”
“Murder of the king, you would or you should have said, Mistress Patience: I have heard how much he was against that terrible act, and I respect him for it.”
“How kind, how truly kind you are to say so!” said Patience, the tears starting in her eyes; “what pleasure to hear my father’s conduct praised by you!”
“How kind, how really kind you are to say that!” said Patience, tears welling up in her eyes; “what a joy it is to hear you praise my father’s behavior!”
“Why, of course, Mistress Patience, all of my way of thinking must praise him. Your father is in London, I hear?”
“Of course, Mistress Patience, I have to say good things about him. I hear your father is in London?”
“Yes, he is; and that reminds me that you must want some refreshment after your walk. I will call Phoebe.” So saying, Patience left the room.
“Yes, he is; and that makes me think you must be thirsty after your walk. I’ll call Phoebe.” With that, Patience left the room.
The fact was, Mistress Patience was reminded that she had been sitting with a young man some time, and alone with him—which was not quite proper in those times, and when Phoebe appeared with the cold viands, she retreated out of hearing, but remained in the room.
The truth was, Mistress Patience realized that she had been sitting alone with a young man for quite a while, which wasn't exactly appropriate for that time. When Phoebe came in with the cold food, she stepped away so she couldn't hear them, but she stayed in the room.
Edward partook of the meal offered him in silence, Patience occupying herself with her work, and keeping her eyes fixed on it, unless when she gave a slight glance at the table to see if anything was required. When the meal was over, Phoebe removed the tray, and then Edward rose to take his leave.
Edward ate the meal set before him in silence, while Patience focused on her work, making sure to keep her eyes on it except for the occasional quick glance at the table to check if anything was needed. After the meal, Phoebe cleared the tray, and then Edward stood up to say goodbye.
“Nay, do not go yet—I have much to say first; let me again ask you how we can serve you.”
“Nah, don’t leave just yet—I have a lot to say first; let me ask you again how we can help you.”
“I never can take any office under the present rulers of the nation; so that question is at rest.”
“I can never take any position under the current leaders of the country; so that question is settled.”
“I was afraid you would answer so,” replied Patience gravely: “do not think I blame you; for many are there already who would gladly retrace their steps if it were possible. They little thought, when they opposed the king, that affairs would have ended as they have done. Where do you live, sir?”
“I was afraid you would answer that way,” Patience replied seriously. “Don’t think I blame you; there are many who would happily turn back if they could. They never imagined, when they opposed the king, that things would end up like this. Where do you live, sir?”
“At the opposite side of the forest, in a house belonging to me now, but which was inherited by my grandfather.”
“At the other side of the forest, in a house that I own now, but which was passed down from my grandfather.”
“Do you live alone—surely not?”
“Do you live alone—really?”
“No, I do not.”
“Nope, I don't.”
“Nay, you may tell me anything, for I would never repeat what might hurt you, or you might not wish to have known.”
“Nah, you can tell me anything, because I would never share anything that could hurt you or that you wouldn't want me to know.”
“I live with my brother and two sisters, for my grandfather is lately dead.”
“I live with my brother and two sisters, because my grandfather recently passed away.”
“Is your brother younger than you are?”
“Is your brother younger than you?”
“He is.”
"Yeah, he is."
“And your sisters, what are their ages?”
“And your sisters, how old are they?”
“They are younger still.”
"They're even younger."
“You told my father that you lived upon your farm?”
“You told my dad that you lived on your farm?”
“We do.”
"We're in."
“Is it a large farm?”
“Is it a big farm?”
“No; very small.”
“Nope; really tiny.”
“And does that support you?”
"Does that support you?"
“That and killing wild cattle has lately.”
“That and killing wild cattle has lately.”
“Yes, and killing deer also until lately?”
“Yes, and hunting deer too, until recently?”
“You have guessed right.”
"You guessed it."
“You were brought up at Arnwood, you told my father; did you not?”
"You were raised at Arnwood, you told my dad; weren't you?"
“Yes, I was brought up there, and remained there until the death of Colonel Beverley.”
“Yes, I grew up there and stayed until Colonel Beverley passed away.”
“And you were educated, were you not?”
"And you got an education, right?"
“Yes; the chaplain taught me what little I do know.”
“Yeah, the chaplain taught me what little I know.”
“Then, if you were brought up in the house and educated by the chaplain, surely Colonel Beverley never intended you for a forester?”
“Then, if you were raised in the house and taught by the chaplain, surely Colonel Beverley never meant for you to be a forester?”
“He did not; I was to have been a soldier as soon as I was old enough to bear arms.”
“He didn’t; I was supposed to become a soldier as soon as I was old enough to carry a weapon.”
“Perhaps you are distantly related to the late Colonel Beverley?”
“Maybe you’re related to the late Colonel Beverley?”
“No; I am not distantly related,” replied Edward, who began to feel uneasy at this close cross-examination; “but still, had Colonel Beverley been alive, and the king still required his services, I have no doubt that I should have been serving under him at this time. And now, Mistress Patience, that I have answered so many questions of yours, may I be permitted to ask a little about yourself in return? Have you any brothers?”
“No; I’m not distantly related,” replied Edward, who started to feel uncomfortable with this intense questioning; “but still, if Colonel Beverley had been alive and the king still needed his help, I’m sure I would be serving under him right now. And now, Mistress Patience, since I’ve answered so many of your questions, can I ask a little about you in return? Do you have any brothers?”
“None; I am an only child.”
"None; I'm an only kid."
“Have you only one parent alive?”
“Do you only have one parent alive?”
“Only one.”
“Just one.”
“What families are you connected with?”
“What families are you associated with?”
Patience looked up with surprise at this last question—
Patience looked up in surprise at this last question—
“My mother’s name was Cooper; she was sister to Sir Anthony Ashley Cooper, who is a person well-known.”
“My mother’s name was Cooper; she was the sister of Sir Anthony Ashley Cooper, who is a well-known figure.”
“Indeed! Then you are of gentle blood?”
“Really! So you come from a noble family?”
“I believe so,” replied Patience, with surprise.
“I think so,” replied Patience, surprised.
“Thank you for your condescension, Mistress Patience; and now, if you will permit me, I will take my leave.”
“Thanks for your kindness, Mistress Patience; and now, if you don’t mind, I’ll be on my way.”
“Before you go, let me once more thank you for saving a worthless life,” said Patience: “well, you must come again when my father is here; he will be but too glad to have an opportunity of thanking one who has preserved his only child. Indeed, if you knew my father, you would feel as much regard for him as I do. He is very good, although he looks so stern and melancholy; but he has seldom smiled since my poor mother’s death.”
“Before you leave, let me thank you again for saving a worthless life,” Patience said. “You have to come back when my father is here; he’ll be really glad to have the chance to thank the person who saved his only child. Honestly, if you knew my father, you’d feel as much affection for him as I do. He’s a good man, even if he looks so stern and sad; he hasn’t smiled much since my poor mother passed away.”
“As to your father, Mistress Patience, I will think as well as I can of one who is joined to a party which I hold in detestation: I can say no more.”
“As for your father, Mistress Patience, I will think as well as I can of someone who is part of a group that I really dislike: I can't say anything more.”
“I must not say all that I know, or you would perhaps find out that he is not quite so wedded to that party as you suppose. Neither his brother-in-law nor he are great friends of Cromwell’s, I can assure you; but this in confidence.”
“I shouldn’t say everything I know, or you might discover that he’s not as committed to that party as you think. Neither he nor his brother-in-law are really close friends with Cromwell, I can assure you; but this is just between us.”
“That raises him in my estimation; but why then does he hold office?”
"That makes me think more highly of him; but why does he have a position of authority?"
“He did not ask it; it was given to him, I really believe, because they wished him out of the way; and he accepted it because he was opposed to what was going on, and wished himself to be away. At least I infer so much from what I have learnt. It is not an office of power or trust which leagues him with the present Government.”
“He didn’t ask for it; it was given to him, I truly believe, because they wanted him out of the way; and he accepted it because he disagreed with what was happening and wanted to be away. At least that's what I’ve gathered from what I’ve learned. It’s not a position of power or trust that connects him with the current Government.”
“No; only one which opposes him to me and my mal-practices,” replied Edward, laughing. “Well, Mistress Patience, you have shown great condescension to a poor forester, and I return you many thanks for your kindness towards me: I will now take my leave.”
“No; just one that puts him against me and my wrongdoings,” Edward replied, laughing. “Well, Mistress Patience, you’ve been very gracious to a poor forester, and I truly appreciate your kindness towards me: I will now take my leave.”
“And when will you come and see my father?”
“And when are you going to come and see my dad?”
“I cannot say; I fear that I shall not be able very soon to look in his injured face, and it will not be well for a poacher to come near him,” replied Edward: “however, some day I may be taken and brought before you as a prisoner, you know, and then he is certain to see me.”
“I can't say; I’m afraid I won’t be able to look at his injured face for much longer, and it won’t be good for a poacher to get close to him,” Edward replied. “But someday I might get caught and brought before you as a prisoner, you know, and then he’ll definitely see me.”
“I will not tell you to kill deer,” replied Patience; “but if you do kill them, no one shall harm you—or I know little of my power or my father’s. Farewell then, sir; and once more, gratitude and thanks.”
“I’m not going to tell you to kill deer,” Patience replied, “but if you do, no one will hurt you—or I know nothing about my own power or my father’s. So, goodbye, sir; and once again, thank you.”
Patience held out her hand again to Edward, who this time, like a true cavalier, raised it respectfully to his lips. Patience coloured a little, but did not attempt to withdraw it, and Edward, with a low obeisance, quitted the room.
Patience extended her hand once more to Edward, who, like a true gentleman, brought it to his lips with respect. Patience blushed slightly but didn't try to pull it back, and Edward, with a modest bow, left the room.
Chapter Thirteen.
As soon as he was out of the Intendant’s house, Edward hastened to the cottage of Oswald Partridge, whom he found waiting for him; for the verderer had not failed to deliver his message.
As soon as he left the Intendant’s house, Edward quickly went to Oswald Partridge's cottage, where he found Oswald waiting for him; the verderer had successfully passed on his message.
“You have had a long talk with Mistress Patience,” said Oswald, after the first greeting; “and I am glad of it, as it gives you consequence here. The Roundhead rascal whom you met was inclined to be very precise about doing his duty, and insisted that he was certain that you were on the look-out for deer; but I stopped his mouth by telling him that I often took you out with me, as you were the best shot in the whole forest, and that the Intendant knew that I did so. I think that if you were caught in the act of killing a deer you had better tell them that you killed it by my request, and I will bear you out, if they bring you to the Intendant, who will, I’m sure, thank me for saying so. You might kill all the deer in the forest after what you have done for him.”
“You’ve had a long chat with Mistress Patience,” Oswald said after the initial greeting. “I’m glad about it, as it gives you some standing here. The Roundhead guy you met was all about doing his duty and was convinced you were out hunting deer. But I shut him up by saying that I often took you out with me since you’re the best shot in the entire forest, and that the Intendant was aware of it too. I think if you get caught deer hunting, you should just say you did it at my request, and I’ll vouch for you if they bring you to the Intendant, who I’m sure will appreciate that I said so. After what you’ve done for him, you could probably take out all the deer in the forest.”
“Many thanks; but I do not think I can take advantage of your offer. Let them catch me if they can, and if they do catch me, let them take me if they can.”
“Thanks a lot; but I don’t think I can take you up on your offer. Let them try to catch me if they can, and if they do catch me, let them take me if they can.”
“I see, sir, that you will accept no favour from the Roundheads,” replied Oswald; “however, as I am now head keeper, I shall take care that my men do not interfere with you, if I can help it; all I wish is to prevent any insult or indignity being offered to you: they not being aware who you are, as I am.”
“I get it, sir, you won’t accept any help from the Roundheads,” Oswald replied. “However, since I’m now the head keeper, I’ll make sure my men don’t bother you, if I can help it. All I want is to keep you from being insulted or disrespected, since they don’t know who you are like I do.”
“Many thanks, Oswald; I must take my chance.”
“Thanks a lot, Oswald; I have to take my chance.”
Edward then told Oswald of their having taken the gipsy boy in the pit, at which he appeared much amused.
Edward then told Oswald about how they had taken the gypsy boy in the pit, which made him seem quite amused.
“What is the name of the verderer whom I met in the forest?” inquired Edward.
“What’s the name of the verderer I met in the forest?” Edward asked.
“James Corbould; he was discharged from the army,” replied Oswald.
“James Corbould; he got discharged from the army,” replied Oswald.
“I do not like his appearance,” said Edward.
“I don’t like how he looks,” said Edward.
“No; his face tells against him,” replied Oswald; “but I know nothing of him; he has been here little more than a fortnight.”
“No; his face is a problem,” replied Oswald; “but I don’t know anything about him; he’s been here for just over two weeks.”
“Can you give me a corner to put my head in to-night, Oswald? For I shall not start till to-morrow morning.”
“Can you give me a place to sleep tonight, Oswald? Because I won’t be leaving until tomorrow morning.”
“You may command all I have, sir,” replied Oswald; “but I fear there is little more than a hearty welcome; I have no doubt that you could be lodged at the Intendant’s house if you choose.”
"You can have everything I have, sir," Oswald replied. "But I’m afraid all I've got is a warm welcome; I'm sure you could stay at the Intendant’s house if you wanted."
“No, Oswald, the young lady is alone, and I will not trust to Phoebe’s accommodation again; I will stay here, if you will permit me.”
“No, Oswald, the young lady is by herself, and I won’t rely on Phoebe’s hospitality again; I’ll stay here if you don’t mind.”
“And welcome, sir: I will put your puppy in the kennel at once.”
“And welcome, sir! I’ll put your puppy in the kennel right away.”
Edward remained that night at Oswald’s, and at daylight he rose, and having taken a slight breakfast, throwing his gun over his shoulder, went to the kennel for Holdfast, and set off on his return home.
Edward stayed that night at Oswald’s, and at dawn he got up, had a light breakfast, slung his gun over his shoulder, went to the kennel for Holdfast, and set off on his way home.
“That’s a very nice little girl,” were the words which Edward found himself constantly saying to himself as he walked along; “and she is of a grateful disposition, or she would not have behaved as she has done towards me—supposing me to be of mean birth;” and then he thought of what she had told him relative to her father, and Edward felt his animosity against a Roundhead wasting fast away. “I am not likely to see her again very soon,” thought Edward, “unless, indeed, I am brought to the Intendant as a prisoner.” Thus thinking upon one subject or another, Edward had gained above eight miles of his journey across the forest, when he thought that he was sufficiently far away to venture to look-out for some venison. Remembering there was a thicket not far from him, in which there was a clear pool of water, Edward thought it very likely that he might find a stag there cooling himself, for the weather was now very warm at noon-day. He therefore called Holdfast to him, and proceeded cautiously towards the thicket. As soon as he arrived at the spot, he crouched and crept silently through the underwood. At last he arrived close to the cleared spot by the pool. There was no stag there, but fast asleep upon the turf lay James Corbould, the sinister-looking verderer who had accosted him in the forest on the previous day. Holdfast was about to bark, when Edward silenced him, and then advanced to where the verderer was lying; and who having no dog with him to give notice of Edward’s approach, still remained snoring with the sun shining on his face. Edward perceived that his gun was under him on the grass; he took it up, gently opened the pan and scattered the powder, and then laid it down again; for Edward said to himself, “That man has come out after me, that I am certain; and as there are no witnesses, he may be inclined to be mischievous, for a more wretched-looking person I never saw. Had he been deer-hunting, he would have brought his dog; but he is man-hunting, that is evident. Now I will leave him, and should he fall in with anything, he will not kill at first shot, that’s certain; and if he follows me, I shall have the same chance of escape as anything else he may fire at.” Edward then walked out of the covert, thinking that if ever there was a face which proclaimed a man to be a murderer it was that of James Corbould. As he was threading his way, he heard the howl of a dog, and on looking round, perceived that Holdfast was not with him. He turned back, and Holdfast came running to him. The fact was, that Holdfast had smelt some meat in the pocket of the verderer, and had been putting his nose in to ascertain what it was: in so doing he had wakened up Corbould, who had saluted him with a heavy blow on the head: this occasioned the puppy to give the howl, and also occasioned Corbould to seize his gun, and follow stealthily in the track of the dog, which he well knew to be the one he had seen the day before with Edward.
"That's a really nice little girl," Edward kept telling himself as he walked along; "and she must be grateful, or she wouldn't have acted this way towards me—thinking I’m of low birth." Then he recalled what she had said about her father, and Edward felt his resentment against a Roundhead fading quickly. "I'm probably not going to see her again anytime soon," he thought, "unless I'm captured and brought to the Intendant as a prisoner." While lost in these thoughts, Edward had already traveled over eight miles through the forest when he decided he was far enough away to look for some venison. Remembering a thicket nearby that had a clear pool of water, Edward figured he might find a stag there cooling off since it was quite warm at midday. So he called Holdfast to him and moved quietly towards the thicket. When he reached the spot, he crouched and crept silently through the underbrush. Soon he got close to the open area by the pool. There was no stag in sight, but lying on the grass was James Corbould, the shady-looking verderer who had confronted him in the forest the previous day. Holdfast was about to bark, but Edward hushed him and moved closer to where the verderer was lying, who, without a dog to alert him, kept snoring in the sunlight. Edward noticed that Corbould's gun was beneath him on the grass; he picked it up, gently opened the pan and scattered the powder, then put it down again. Edward thought to himself, "That man has come after me, I'm sure of it; and since there are no witnesses, he might get up to something sneaky. I've never seen a more wretched-looking person. If he were deer-hunting, he would have brought his dog; but he's hunting a man, that's clear. I'll leave him be, and if he encounters anything, he won't hit it on the first shot, that's for sure; and if he follows me, I’ll have just as much chance of escaping as anything else he fires at." Edward then stepped out of the cover, thinking that if anyone’s face looked like a murderer’s, it was James Corbould's. As he made his way through the trees, he heard a dog howl and realized Holdfast was no longer with him. He turned back, and Holdfast came running up to him. The truth was, Holdfast had caught a whiff of some meat in the verderer’s pocket and had been sniffing around to see what it was. In doing so, he woke Corbould, who had greeted him with a heavy blow to the head. This made the puppy howl and also caused Corbould to grab his gun and stealthily follow the trail of the dog, which he recognized as the one he had seen with Edward the day before.
Edward waited for a short time, and not perceiving that Corbould made his appearance, continued on his way home, having now given up all thoughts of killing any venison. He walked fast, and was within six miles of the cottage, when he stopped to drink at a small rill of water, and then sat down to rest himself for a short time. While so doing, he fell into one of his usual reveries, and forgot how time passed away. He was, however, aroused by a low growl on the part of Holdfast, and it immediately occurred to him that Corbould must have followed him. Thinking it as well to be prepared, he quietly loaded his gun, and then rose up to reconnoitre. Holdfast sprang forward, and Edward looking in the direction, perceived Corbould partly hidden behind a tree, with his gun levelled at him. He heard the trigger pulled, and snap of the lock, but the gun did not go off; and then Corbould made his appearance, striking at Holdfast with the butt-end of his gun. Edward advanced to him and desired him to desist, or it would be the worse for him.
Edward waited for a little while, and when he didn’t see Corbould show up, he headed home, no longer thinking about hunting any deer. He walked quickly and was about six miles from the cottage when he stopped to drink from a small stream and sat down to rest for a bit. While resting, he drifted into one of his usual daydreams and lost track of time. However, he was suddenly alerted by a low growl from Holdfast, and it hit him that Corbould must have followed him. Deciding it was best to be ready, he quietly loaded his gun and then stood up to scout the area. Holdfast moved ahead, and Edward looked in that direction to see Corbould partly hidden behind a tree, aiming his gun at him. He heard the trigger pull and the click of the lock, but the gun didn’t fire; then Corbould came out, swinging the butt of his gun at Holdfast. Edward stepped forward and told him to stop, or things would get messy for him.
“Indeed, younker! It may be the worse for you,” cried Corbould.
“Indeed, kid! It might be bad for you,” shouted Corbould.
“It might have been if your gun had gone off,” replied Edward.
“It could have been if your gun had fired,” replied Edward.
“I did not aim at you. I aimed at the dog, and I will kill the brute, if I can.”
“I wasn't aiming at you. I was aiming at the dog, and I will kill the beast if I get the chance.”
“Not without danger to yourself; but it was not him that you aimed at—your gun was not pointed low enough to hit the dog—it was levelled at me, you sneaking wretch; and I have only to thank my own prudence and your sleepy head for having escaped with my life. I tell you candidly that I threw the powder out of your pan while you were asleep. If I served you as you deserve, I should now put my bullet into you, but I cannot kill a man who is defenceless—and that saves your life; but set off as fast as you can away from me, for if you follow me, I will show no more forbearance. Away with you directly,” continued Edward, raising his gun to his shoulder and pointing it to Corbould; “if you do not be off, I’ll fire.”
“Not without putting yourself in danger; but you weren’t aiming at him—your gun wasn’t pointed low enough to hit the dog—it was aimed at me, you sneaky coward; and I can only thank my own caution and your drowsy mind for escaping with my life. I’ll be honest with you, I dumped the powder out of your gun while you were asleep. If I treated you the way you deserve, I should shoot you right now, but I can’t kill a man who’s defenseless—and that’s what saves your life; but get away from me as fast as you can, because if you follow me, I won’t hold back any longer. Go away right now,” Edward continued, raising his gun to his shoulder and pointing it at Corbould; “if you don’t leave, I’ll shoot.”
Corbould saw that Edward was resolute, and thought proper to comply with his request: he walked away till he considered himself out of gunshot, and then commenced a torrent of oaths and abusive language, with which we shall not offend our readers. Before he went farther, he swore that he would have Edward’s life before many days had passed, and then shaking his fist he went away. Edward remained where he was standing till the man was fairly out of sight, and then proceeded on his journey. It was now about four o’clock in the afternoon, and Edward, as he walked on, said to himself, “That man must be of a very wicked disposition, for I have offended him in nothing except in not submitting to be made his prisoner; and is that an offence to take a man’s life for? He is a dangerous man, and will be more dangerous after being again foiled by me as he has been to-day. I doubt if he will go home; I am almost sure that he will turn and follow me when he thinks that he can without my seeing him; and if he does, he will find out where our cottage is—and who knows what mischief he may not do, and how he may alarm my little sisters? I’ll not go home till dark; and I’ll now walk in another direction, that I may mislead him.” Edward then walked away more to the north, and every half-hour shifted his course, so as to be walking in a very different direction from where the cottage stood. In the meantime it grew gradually dark; and as it became so, every now and then when Edward passed a large tree he turned round behind it and looked to see if Corbould was following him. At last, just as it was dark, he perceived the figure of a man at no great distance from him, who was following him, running from tree to tree, so as to make his approach. “Oh, you are there!” thought Edward, “now will I give you a nice dance, and we will see whose legs are tired soonest. Let me see, where am I?” Edward looked round, and then perceived that he was close to the clump of trees where Humphrey had made his pit-fall for the cattle, and there was a clear spot of about a quarter of a mile between it and where he now stood. Edward made up his mind, and immediately walked out to cross the clearing, calling Holdfast to heel. It was now nearly dark, for there was only the light of the stars; but still there was sufficient light to see his way. As Edward crossed the cleared spot, he once looked round and perceived that Corbould was following him, and nearer than he was before, trusting probably to the increased darkness to hide his approach. “That will do,” thought Edward, “come along, my fine fellow.” And Edward walked on till he came to the pit-fall; there he stopped and looked round, and soon discovered the verderer at a hundred yards’ distance. Edward held his dog by the mouth, that he should not growl or bark, and then went on in a direction so as to bring the pit-fall exactly between Corbould and himself. Having done so, he proceeded at a more rapid pace; and Corbould following him, also increased his, till he arrived at the pit-fall, which he could not perceive, and fell into it headlong; and as he fell into the pit, at the same time Edward heard the discharge of his gun, the crash of the small branches laid over it, and a cry on the part of Corbould. “That will do,” thought Edward, “now you may lie there as long as the gipsy did, and that will cool your courage. Humphrey’s pit-fall is full of adventure. In this case it has done me a service. Now I may turn and go home as fast as I can. Come, Holdfast, old boy, we both want our suppers. I can answer for one, for I could eat the whole of that pasty which Oswald set before me this morning.” Edward walked at a rapid pace, quite delighted at the issue of the adventure. As he arrived near to the cottage he found Humphrey outside, with Pablo, on the look-out for him. He soon joined them, and soon after embraced Alice and Edith, who had been anxiously waiting for his return, and who had wondered at his being out so late. “Give me my supper, my dear girls,” said Edward; “and then you shall know all about it.”
Corbould saw that Edward was determined, so he decided to go along with his request: he walked away until he thought he was out of range, then unleashed a stream of curses and insults that we won't repeat. Before he went any further, he vowed that he would take Edward's life within a few days, and after shaking his fist, he left. Edward stayed where he was until the man was completely out of sight, then continued on his journey. It was around four o’clock in the afternoon, and as Edward walked, he thought to himself, “That guy must be really evil, because I haven’t done anything to offend him except refuse to let him capture me; and is that a reason to kill someone? He’s dangerous, and he’ll be even more dangerous after I’ve thwarted him again like I did today. I doubt he’ll go home; I’m almost certain he’ll turn around and follow me when he thinks I won’t see him; and if he does, he’ll discover where our cottage is—and who knows what trouble he could cause, or how he might scare my little sisters? I won’t go home until it’s dark; I’ll walk in a different direction to throw him off.” Edward then headed more to the north, changing course every half-hour to ensure he was traveling well away from the cottage. Meanwhile, it gradually grew dark; and as it did, every time Edward passed a large tree, he would peek around to see if Corbould was trailing him. Finally, just as it was getting dark, he spotted a man not far behind him, sneaking from tree to tree. “Oh, there you are!” Edward thought, “let’s see who gets tired first in this little game. Now, where am I?” Edward looked around and realized he was close to the cluster of trees where Humphrey had set his pitfall for the cattle, with a clear area of about a quarter of a mile between it and his current position. He made up his mind, and immediately headed toward the clearing, calling Holdfast to heel. It was nearly dark, only starlight providing some visibility, but enough to see the path ahead. As Edward crossed the clearing, he glanced back and saw that Corbould was closer than before, likely relying on the thickening darkness to conceal his approach. “That’s good,” Edward thought, “come on, my fine fellow.” He continued on until he reached the pitfall, where he paused to look around and soon spotted Corbould about a hundred yards away. Edward held his dog by the mouth to keep it quiet, then proceeded so the pitfall was directly between Corbould and himself. Once positioned, he picked up the pace; Corbould, following closely, did the same, running right into the pit without noticing it and falling in headfirst. At that moment, Edward heard Corbould’s gun go off, the crash of branches falling, and Corbould's cry. “That’ll do,” Edward thought, “you can stay there as long as the gypsy did, that should cool your bravery. Humphrey’s pitfall is full of surprises. In this case, it’s done me a favor. Now I can head home as quickly as possible. Come on, Holdfast, we both need dinner. I could demolish that pie Oswald served me this morning.” Edward walked quickly, thrilled with how things turned out. As he got close to the cottage, he saw Humphrey and Pablo waiting outside for him. He quickly joined them and then hugged Alice and Edith, who had been anxiously waiting for him and wondering why he was out so late. “Give me my dinner, my dear girls,” Edward said; “then I’ll tell you all about it.”
As soon as Edward had satisfied his craving appetite—for he had not, as my readers must recollect, eaten anything since his departure early in the morning from the house of Oswald Partridge—he entered into a narrative of the events of the day. They all listened with great interest; and when Edward had finished, Pablo, the gipsy boy, jumped up, and said:
As soon as Edward had satisfied his hunger—since he hadn’t eaten anything since leaving Oswald Partridge's house early that morning—he began to share the story of the day’s events. Everyone listened with great interest, and when Edward finished, Pablo, the gypsy boy, jumped up and said:
“Now he is in the pit, to-morrow morning I take gun and shoot him.”
“Now he’s in the pit, tomorrow morning I’ll grab a gun and shoot him.”
“No, no, Pablo, you must not do that,” replied Edward, laughing.
“No, no, Pablo, you can't do that,” Edward said, laughing.
“Pablo,” said little Edith, “go and sit down; you must not shoot people.”
“Pablo,” said little Edith, “go sit down; you shouldn’t shoot people.”
“He shoot master then,” said Pablo; “he very bad man.”
“He shot the master then,” said Pablo; “he's a really bad man.”
“But if you shoot him, you will be a bad boy, Pablo,” replied Edith, who appeared to have assumed an authority over him. Pablo did not appear to understand this, but he obeyed the order of his little mistress, and resumed his seat at the chimney-corner.
“But if you shoot him, you'll be a bad boy, Pablo,” replied Edith, who seemed to have taken charge. Pablo didn't seem to get it, but he followed his little mistress's command and went back to his seat by the fireplace.
“But, Edward,” said Humphrey, “what do you propose to do?”
“But, Edward,” Humphrey said, “what do you plan to do?”
“I hardly know; my idea was to let him remain there for a day or two, and then send to Oswald to let him know where the fellow was.”
“I’m not really sure; I thought I’d let him stay there for a day or two, and then I’d have Oswald find out where the guy was.”
“The only objection to that is,” replied Humphrey, “that you say his gun went off as he fell into the pit; it may be probable that he is wounded, and if so, he might die if he is left there.”
“The only objection to that is,” replied Humphrey, “that you say his gun went off when he fell into the pit; it’s possible that he is injured, and if that's the case, he might die if he's left there.”
“You are right, Humphrey, that is possible; and I would not have the life of a fellow-creature on my conscience.”
“You're right, Humphrey, that could happen; and I wouldn't want to have the life of another person weighing on my conscience.”
“I think it would be advisable, Edward, that I should set off early to-morrow on the pony, and see Oswald, tell him all that has occurred, and show him where the pit-fall is.”
“I think it would be smart, Edward, for me to leave early tomorrow on the pony, see Oswald, fill him in on everything that’s happened, and show him where the pitfall is.”
“I believe that would be the best plan, Humphrey.”
“I think that would be the best plan, Humphrey.”
“Yes,” said Alice, “it would be dreadful that a man should die in so wicked a state; let him be taken out, and perhaps he will repent.”
“Yes,” said Alice, “it would be terrible for a man to die in such a wicked state; let’s get him out, and maybe he’ll feel remorse.”
“Won’t God punish him, brother?” said Edith.
“Won’t God punish him, brother?” Edith asked.
“Yes, my dear, sooner or later, the vengeance of Heaven overtakes the wicked. But I am very tired after so long a walk; let us go to prayers, and then to bed.”
“Yes, my dear, sooner or later, the vengeance of Heaven catches up with the wicked. But I'm really tired after such a long walk; let’s say our prayers and then go to bed.”
The danger that Edward had incurred that day was felt strongly by the whole party; and, with the exception of Pablo, there was earnest devotion and gratitude to Heaven when their orisons were offered up.
The danger that Edward faced that day was felt deeply by everyone in the group; and, except for Pablo, there was sincere devotion and gratitude to Heaven when they offered their prayers.
Humphrey was off before daybreak, and, at nine o’clock, had arrived at the cottage of Oswald, by whom he was warmly greeted before the cause of his unexpected arrival was made known. Oswald was greatly annoyed at Humphrey’s narration, and appeared to be very much of the opinion of Pablo, which was, to leave the scoundrel where he was; but on the remonstrance of Humphrey, he set off, with two of the other verderers, and before nightfall Humphrey arrived at the pit-fall, where they heard Corbould groaning below.
Humphrey left before dawn and, by nine o'clock, had reached Oswald's cottage, where he was warmly welcomed before he explained the reason for his unexpected visit. Oswald was quite irritated by Humphrey's story and seemed to agree with Pablo's view, which was to leave the scoundrel where he was. However, after Humphrey urged him, he set off with two other gamekeepers, and by nightfall, they arrived at the pitfall, where they heard Corbould moaning below.
“Who’s there?” said Oswald, looking into the pit.
“Who’s there?” Oswald asked, peering into the pit.
“It’s me—it’s Corbould,” replied the man.
“It’s me—it’s Corbould,” the man replied.
“Are you hurt?”
"Are you okay?"
“Yes, badly,” replied Corbould; “when I fell, my gun went off, and the ball has gone through my thigh. I have almost bled to death.”
“Yes, badly,” replied Corbould; “when I fell, my gun went off, and the bullet went through my thigh. I have almost bled to death.”
Humphrey went for the ladder, which was at hand, and, with much exertion on the part of the whole four of them, they contrived to drag out Corbould, who groaned heavily with pain. A handkerchief was tied tightly round his leg, to prevent any further bleeding, and they gave him some water, which revived him.
Humphrey grabbed the ladder that was nearby, and, with a lot of effort from all four of them, they managed to pull Corbould out, who was moaning in pain. A handkerchief was tightly wrapped around his leg to stop any more bleeding, and they gave him some water, which helped him feel better.
“Now, what’s to be done?” said Oswald; “we can never get him home.”
“Now, what should we do?” said Oswald; “we’ll never get him home.”
“I will tell you,” said Humphrey, walking with him aside. “It will not do for any of these men to know our cottage, and we cannot take them there. Desire them to remain with the man, while you go for a cart to carry him home. We will go to the cottage, give Billy his supper, and then return with him in the cart, and bring your men something to eat. Then I will go with you, and bring the cart back again before daylight. It will be a night’s walk, but it will be the safest plan.”
“I’ll tell you,” Humphrey said, stepping aside with him. “We can’t let any of these guys know about our cottage, and we can’t take them there. Ask them to stay with the guy while you go get a cart to take him home. We’ll head to the cottage, give Billy his dinner, and then come back with him in the cart and bring your guys something to eat. Then I’ll go with you and return the cart before dawn. It’ll be a long walk, but it’s the safest way.”
“I think so too,” replied Oswald, who desired the men to wait till his return, as he was going to borrow a cart; and then set off with Humphrey.
“I think so too,” replied Oswald, who wanted the men to wait for his return, as he was going to borrow a cart; and then he set off with Humphrey.
As soon as they arrived at the cottage, Humphrey gave the pony to Pablo to put into the stable and feed, and then communicated to Edward the state of Corbould.
As soon as they got to the cottage, Humphrey handed the pony over to Pablo to put in the stable and feed, and then updated Edward on Corbould's situation.
“It’s almost a pity that he had not killed himself out-right,” observed Oswald; “it would have been justice to him for attempting your life without any cause; he is a bloodthirsty scoundrel, and I wish he was anywhere but where he is. However, the Intendant shall know of it, and I have no doubt that he will be discharged.”
“It’s almost a shame that he didn't just kill himself outright,” Oswald remarked; “it would have been justice for him trying to take your life for no reason; he’s a ruthless villain, and I wish he were anywhere but here. However, the Intendant will hear about this, and I have no doubt he’ll be fired.”
“Do nothing in a hurry, Oswald,” replied Edward; “at present let him give his own version of the affair; for he may prove more dangerous when discharged than when under your control. Now sit down and take your supper. Billy must have an hour to get his, and therefore there is no hurry for you.”
“Don’t rush anything, Oswald,” Edward replied. “For now, let him tell his side of the story; he might be more of a threat when he’s free than when you’re watching him. Now sit down and have your dinner. Billy needs an hour to eat, so there’s no need to hurry.”
“That is your gipsy lad, Edward, is he not?” said Oswald.
“That's your gypsy boy, Edward, right?” said Oswald.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“I like the boy’s looks; but they are a queer race. You must not trust him too much,” continued Oswald, in an under tone, “until you have tried him, and are satisfied of his fidelity. They are very excitable, and capable of strong attachment if well treated, that I know; for I did a gipsy a good turn once, and it proved to be the saving of my life afterwards.”
“I like the way the boy looks; but they are an odd bunch. You shouldn’t trust him too much,” Oswald continued in a low voice, “until you’ve tested him and are sure of his loyalty. They can be very passionate and form strong attachments if treated well, I know that; because I once helped a gypsy, and it ended up saving my life later.”
“Oh, tell us how, Oswald,” said Alice.
“Oh, tell us how, Oswald,” Alice said.
“It is too long a story now, my dear little lady,” replied Oswald; “but I will another time. Whatever he may do, do not strike him; for they never forgive a blow, I am told by those who know them, and it never does them any good; as I said before, they are a queer race.”
“It’s a long story, my dear little lady,” replied Oswald; “but I’ll share it another time. No matter what he does, don’t hit him; they never forgive a blow, according to those who know them, and it never benefits anyone; as I mentioned before, they are a peculiar group.”
“He will not be beaten by us,” replied Humphrey, “depend upon it, unless Edith slaps him; for she is the one who takes most pains with him, and I presume he would not care much about her little hand.”
“He won’t be beaten by us,” replied Humphrey, “count on it, unless Edith slaps him; she’s the one who puts the most effort into it, and I assume he wouldn’t care much about her little hand.”
“No, no,” replied Oswald, laughing, “Edith may do as she pleases. What does he do for you?”
“No, no,” Oswald replied with a laugh, “Edith can do whatever she wants. What does he do for you?”
“Oh, nothing as yet, for he is hardly recovered, poor fellow,” replied Humphrey. “He follows Edith, and helps her to look for the eggs; and last night he set some springes after his own fashion, and certainly beat me, for he took three rabbits and a hare, while I, with all my traps, only took one rabbit.”
“Oh, nothing yet, since he's still not fully recovered, poor guy,” replied Humphrey. “He follows Edith around and helps her search for the eggs; and last night he set some traps in his own way, and he definitely outperformed me because he caught three rabbits and a hare, while I only managed to catch one rabbit with all my traps.”
“I think you had better leave that part of your livelihood entirely to him; he has been bred up to it, Humphrey, and it will be his amusement. You must not expect him to work very hard; they are not accustomed to it. They live a roving life, and never work if they can help it; still, if you make him fond of you, he may be very useful, for they are very clever and handy.”
“I think you should leave that part of your livelihood completely up to him; he’s grown up doing it, Humphrey, and it will be his source of enjoyment. Don’t expect him to work too hard; they’re not used to it. They lead a wandering lifestyle and avoid work whenever they can; however, if you win him over, he could be really helpful, because they are quite smart and skilled.”
“I hope to make him useful,” replied Humphrey, “but still I will not force him to do what he does not like. He is very fond of the pony already, and likes to take care of him.”
“I hope to make him useful,” replied Humphrey, “but I won’t force him to do something he doesn’t like. He’s really fond of the pony already and enjoys taking care of him.”
“Bring him over to me, one of these days, so that he may know where to find me. It may prove of consequence if you have a message to send, and cannot come yourselves.”
“Bring him over to me sometime soon, so he knows where to find me. It might be important if you have a message to send and can't come yourselves.”
“That is very true,” replied Edward; “I will not forget it. Humphrey, shall you or I go with the cart?”
“That’s really true,” replied Edward. “I won’t forget it. Humphrey, are you going to go with the cart or should I?”
“Humphrey, by all means; it will not do for them to suppose I had the cart from you, Edward; they do not know Humphrey, and he will be off again in the morning before they are up.”
“Humphrey, absolutely; I can’t let them think I got the cart from you, Edward; they don’t know Humphrey, and he’ll be gone again in the morning before they wake up.”
“Very true,” replied Edward.
"That's so true," Edward replied.
“And it is time for us to set off,” replied Oswald. “Will Mistress Alice oblige me with something for my men to eat? For they have fasted the whole day.”
“And it's time for us to head out,” replied Oswald. “Will Mistress Alice be kind enough to provide something for my men to eat? They've been fasting all day.”
“Yes,” replied Alice, “I will have it ready before the pony is in the cart. Edith, dear, come with me.”
“Yes,” Alice replied, “I’ll have it ready before the pony is in the cart. Edith, sweetheart, come with me.”
Humphrey then went out to harness the pony, and when all was ready, he and Oswald set off again.
Humphrey then went out to saddle the pony, and when everything was ready, he and Oswald set off again.
When they arrived at the pit-fall they found Corbould lying between the two other verderers, who were sitting by his side. Corbould was much recovered since his wound had been bound up, and he was raised up and put on the fodder which Humphrey had put into the cart, and they proceeded on their journey to the other side of the forest, the verderers eating what Humphrey had brought for them as they walked along. It was a tedious and painful journey for the wounded man, who shrieked out when the cart was jolted by the wheel getting into a rut or hole; but there was no help for it, and he was very much exhausted when they arrived, which was not till past midnight. Corbould was then taken to his cottage and put on the bed, and another verderer sent for a surgeon: those who had been with Oswald were glad to go to bed, for it had been a fatiguing day. Humphrey remained with Oswald for three hours, and then again returned with Billy, who, although he had crossed the forest three times in the twenty-four hours, appeared quite fresh and ready to go back again.
When they arrived at the pitfall, they found Corbould lying between the other two verderers, who were sitting beside him. Corbould had improved a lot since his wound had been bandaged, and they lifted him onto the hay that Humphrey had put in the cart. They continued their journey to the other side of the forest, with the verderers eating what Humphrey had brought for them as they walked. It was a long and painful journey for the injured man, who cried out whenever the cart jolted as the wheel hit a rut or hole; but there was nothing they could do about it, and he was very exhausted when they finally arrived, which was after midnight. Corbould was then taken to his cottage and laid on the bed, while another verderer was sent to fetch a surgeon. Those who had been with Oswald were glad to go to bed since it had been a tiring day. Humphrey stayed with Oswald for three hours, then came back with Billy, who, despite having crossed the forest three times in the last twenty-four hours, seemed completely fresh and ready to go back again.
“I will let you know how he gets on, Humphrey, and what account he gives of his falling into the pit; but you must not expect me for a fortnight at least.”
“I’ll keep you updated on how he’s doing, Humphrey, and what he says about falling into the pit; but don’t expect me for at least a couple of weeks.”
Humphrey wished Oswald good-bye; and Billy was so anxious to get back to his stable that Humphrey could not keep him at a quiet pace. “Horses, and all animals indeed, know that there is no place like home; it is a pity that men, who consider themselves much wiser, have not the same consideration,” thought Humphrey as the pony trotted along. Humphrey thought a good deal about the danger that Edward had been subjected to, and said to himself, “I really think that I should be more comfortable if Edward was away. I am always in a fidget about him. I wish the new king, who is now in France, would raise an army and come over. It is better that Edward should be fighting in the field than remain here and risk being shot as a deer-stealer, or put in prison. The farm is sufficient for us all; and when I have taken in more ground it will be more than sufficient, even if I do not kill the wild cattle. I am fit for the farm, but Edward is not. He is thrown away, living in this obscurity, and he feels it. He will always be in hot water some way or another, that is certain. What a narrow escape he has had with that scoundrel, and yet how little he cares for it! He was intended for a soldier, that is evident; and if ever he is one, he will be in his element, and distinguish himself, if it pleases God to spare his life. I’ll persuade him to stay at home a little while to help me to enclose the other piece of ground; and after that is done, I’ll dig a saw-pit, and see if I can coax Pablo to saw with me. I must go to Lymington and buy a saw. If I once could get the trees sawed up into planks, what a quantity of things I could make, and how I could improve the place.”
Humphrey said goodbye to Oswald, and Billy was so eager to get back to his stable that Humphrey couldn't keep him at a relaxed pace. “Horses, and all animals for that matter, know there’s no place like home; it’s a shame that humans, who think they’re so much smarter, don’t understand this,” Humphrey thought as the pony trotted along. He considered the danger Edward had faced and said to himself, “I really think I’d feel a lot better if Edward were away. I’m always on edge about him. I wish the new king in France would raise an army and come over. It’s better for Edward to fight in the field than to stay here and risk being shot as a deer poacher or thrown in jail. The farm is enough for all of us; and once I acquire more land, it will be more than enough, even if I don’t hunt the wild cattle. I’m suited for farm life, but Edward isn’t. He’s wasted living in this obscurity, and he knows it. He’s bound to find trouble, that’s for sure. What a close call he had with that scoundrel, and yet he seems so indifferent! It’s clear he was meant to be a soldier; if he ever becomes one, he’ll thrive and make a name for himself, if God grants him life. I’ll try to convince him to stay home for a bit to help me fence off the other piece of land; and after that’s done, I’ll dig a saw-pit and see if I can get Pablo to saw wood with me. I need to go to Lymington and buy a saw. If I could just get those trees cut into planks, I could make so many things and really improve the place.”
Thus thought Humphrey as he went along; he was all for the farm and improvements, and was always calculating when he should have another calf or a fresh litter of pigs. His first idea was, that he would make Pablo work hard; but the advice he had received from Oswald was not forgotten; and he now was thinking how he should coax Pablo into standing below in the saw-pit, which was not only hard work, but disagreeable, from the sawdust falling into the eyes. Humphrey’s cogitations were interrupted by a halloo, and turning round in the direction of the voice, he perceived Edward, and turned the cart to join him.
Thus thought Humphrey as he walked along; he was all about the farm and improvements, always figuring out when he could get another calf or a new litter of pigs. His first thought was that he would make Pablo work hard; however, the advice he’d gotten from Oswald wasn’t forgotten, and now he was considering how to get Pablo to stand down in the saw-pit, which was not only tough work but also annoying, with sawdust falling into his eyes. Humphrey’s thoughts were interrupted by a shout, and turning toward the voice, he saw Edward and steered the cart to join him.
“You’re just come in time, Humphrey; I have some provision for Alice’s larder. I took my gun and came out on the path which I knew you would return on, and I have killed a young buck. He is good meat, and we are scarce of provisions.”
"You've just arrived at the right time, Humphrey; I have some supplies for Alice's pantry. I grabbed my gun and went out on the path I knew you would come back on, and I shot a young buck. It's good meat, and we’re low on supplies."
Humphrey helped Edward to put the venison in the cart, and they returned to the cottage, which was not more than three miles off. Humphrey told Edward the result of his journey, and then proposed that Edward should stop at home for a few days and help him with the new enclosure. To this Edward cheerfully consented; and as soon as they arrived at the cottage, and Humphrey had had his breakfast, they took their axes and went out to fell at a cluster of small spruce-firs about a mile off.
Humphrey helped Edward load the venison into the cart, and they headed back to the cottage, which was only about three miles away. Humphrey updated Edward on what happened during his trip and suggested that Edward stay home for a few days to help him with the new enclosure. Edward happily agreed, and as soon as they got to the cottage and Humphrey had his breakfast, they grabbed their axes and went out to cut down a group of small spruce trees about a mile away.
Chapter Fourteen.
“Now, Humphrey, what do you propose to do?”
“Now, Humphrey, what do you plan to do?”
“This,” replied Humphrey: “I have marked out three acres or thereabouts of the land running in a straight line behind the garden. There is not a tree on it, and it is all good feeding-ground. What I intend to do is to enclose it with the spruce-fir posts and rails that we are about to cut down, and then set a hedge upon a low bank which I shall raise all round inside the rails. I know where there are thousands of seedling thorns, which I shall take up in the winter, or early in the spring, to put in, as the bank will be ready for them by that time.”
“This,” Humphrey replied, “I’ve marked out around three acres of land that runs straight back from the garden. There aren’t any trees on it, and it's all good grazing land. My plan is to fence it in with the spruce-fir posts and rails we’re about to cut down, and then plant a hedge on a low bank that I’ll build around the inside of the fence. I know where there are thousands of seedling thorns, which I’ll dig up in the winter or early spring to plant, as the bank will be ready for them by then.”
“Well, that’s all very good; but I fear it will be a long while before you have such a quantity of land dug up.”
“Well, that’s all great; but I’m afraid it’s going to be a long time before you have that much land dug up.”
“Yes, of course it will; but, Edward, I have plenty of manure to spare, and I shall put it all over this land, and then it will become a rich pasture, and also an earlier pasture than what we can get from the forest, and will be very handy to turn the cows and the calves upon; or even Billy, if we want him in a hurry.”
“Yes, of course it will; but, Edward, I have plenty of manure to spare, and I’ll spread it all over this land. Then it will turn into a lush pasture, and it’ll be ready earlier than what we can get from the forest, which will be really convenient for putting the cows and calves onto; or even Billy, if we need him quickly.”
“All that is very true,” replied Edward, “so that it will be useful, at all events, if you do not dig it up.”
“All that is very true,” replied Edward, “so it will be useful, at least, if you don’t dig it up.”
“Indeed it will,” replied Humphrey; “I only wish it were six acres instead of three.”
“Yeah, it will,” replied Humphrey; “I just wish it were six acres instead of three.”
“I can’t say I do,” replied Edward, laughing; “you are too grand in your ideas; only think what a quantity of spruces we shall have to cut down on it, to post and rail what you just propose. Let it be three acres first, Humphrey; and when they are enclosed, you may begin to talk of three more.”
“I can’t say I do,” replied Edward, laughing; “you have really big ideas; just think about how many spruces we’ll have to cut down to build what you’re suggesting. Let’s start with three acres, Humphrey; and when those are enclosed, you can start talking about three more.”
“Well, perhaps you are right, Edward,” said Humphrey.
“Well, maybe you’re right, Edward,” said Humphrey.
“Why, here’s Pablo coming after us: he’s not coming to work, I presume, but to amuse himself by looking on.”
“Look, here comes Pablo after us: I assume he’s not coming to work, but just to entertain himself by watching.”
“I don’t think he is strong enough to do much hard work, Humphrey, although he appears very ingenious.”
“I don't think he's strong enough to handle much tough work, Humphrey, even though he seems quite clever.”
“No, I agree with you; and if he is to work, depend upon it it must not be by having work set out for him; he would take a disgust to it directly. I have another plan for him.”
“No, I agree with you; and if he is going to work, trust me, it can't be by having tasks laid out for him; he would quickly lose interest. I have another idea for him.”
“And what is that, Humphrey?”
“What’s that, Humphrey?”
“I shall not set him anything to do, and shall make him believe that I do not think he is able to do anything. That will pique him, and I think by that means I shall get more work out of him than you would think, especially when, after he has done it, I express my wonder and give him praise.”
“I won’t give him anything to do and will make him think I don’t believe he can do anything. That will irritate him, and I think I’ll get more work out of him than you might expect, especially when he completes it and I show my surprise and give him compliments.”
“Not a bad idea, that; you will work upon his pride, which is probably stronger than his laziness.”
"That's not a bad idea; you'll appeal to his pride, which is likely stronger than his laziness."
“I do not think him lazy, but I think him unused to hard work, and, having lived a life of wandering and idleness, not very easy to be brought to constant and daily work, except by degrees, and by the means which I propose.—Here we are,” continued Humphrey, throwing his axe and billhook down, and proceeding to take off his doublet: “now for an hour or two’s fulfilment of the sentence of our first parents—to wit, ‘the sweat of the brow.’”
“I don’t think he’s lazy, but he’s not used to hard work, and having lived a life of wandering and idleness, it won’t be easy to get him into a routine of daily work, except gradually and through the methods I have in mind.—Here we are,” continued Humphrey, throwing down his axe and billhook and starting to take off his jacket: “now it’s time for an hour or two of fulfilling our first parents’ sentence—to put it simply, ‘the sweat of the brow.’”
Edward followed Humphrey’s example in taking off his doublet; they selected the long thin trees most fitted for rails, and were hard at work when Pablo came up to them. More than a dozen trees had fallen, and lay one upon the other, before they stopped a while to recover themselves a little.
Edward followed Humphrey's lead and took off his jacket; they chose the long, thin trees that were best suited for rails and were busy working when Pablo approached them. They had already felled more than a dozen trees, which lay stacked on top of each other, before they paused for a moment to catch their breath.
“Well, Pablo,” said Humphrey, wiping his forehead, “I suppose you think looking on better than cutting down trees; and so it is.”
“Well, Pablo,” said Humphrey, wiping his forehead, “I guess you think that watching is better than chopping down trees; and it actually is.”
“What cut down trees for?”
“What are trees cut down for?”
“To make posts and rails to fence in more ground. I shall not leave the boughs on.”
“To make posts and rails to fence in more land. I won’t leave the branches on.”
“No, cut them off by and by, and then put poles on the cart and carry them home.”
“No, cut them off gradually, then put poles on the cart and take them home.”
Edward and Humphrey then recommenced their labour, and worked for another half-hour, when they paused to recover their wind.
Edward and Humphrey then resumed their work and continued for another half-hour before they took a break to catch their breath.
“Hard work, Pablo,” said Humphrey.
"Put in the effort, Pablo," said Humphrey.
“Yes, very hard work; Pablo not strong enough.”
“Yes, very hard work; Pablo isn't strong enough.”
“Oh no, you are not able to do anything of this kind, I know. No work this for gipsies; they take birds’ nests and catch rabbits.”
“Oh no, you can’t do anything like that, I know. This isn’t a job for gypsies; they take bird nests and catch rabbits.”
“Yes,” replied Pablo, nodding; “and you eat them.”
“Yes,” replied Pablo, nodding; “and you eat them.”
“So he does, Pablo,” said Edward; “so you are useful in your way; for if he had nothing to eat he would not be able to work. Strong man cut down trees, weak man catch rabbits.”
“So he does, Pablo,” Edward said; “so you’re useful in your own way; because if he had nothing to eat, he wouldn’t be able to work. A strong man cuts down trees, a weak man catches rabbits.”
“Both good,” said Pablo.
“Both are good,” said Pablo.
“Yes, but strong man like work; not strong man not like work, Pablo. So now look on again, for we must have another spell.”
“Yes, but strong men like to work; weak men don't like to work, Pablo. So now look again, because we need another try.”
“Strong man cut down trees, not strong man cut off branches,” said Pablo, taking up the billhook and setting to work to cut off the boughs, which he did with great dexterity and rapidity.
“Strong men cut down trees, not just trim branches,” Pablo said, grabbing the billhook and getting to work cutting off the limbs, which he did with impressive skill and speed.
Edward and Humphrey exchanged glances and smiles, and then worked away in silence till it was, as they supposed, dinner-time. They were not wrong in their supposition, although they had no other clock than their appetites, which, however, tell the time pretty correctly to those who work hard. Alice had the platters on the table, and was looking out to see if they were coming.
Edward and Humphrey shared looks and smiles, then continued working silently until they thought it was dinner time. They weren't mistaken, even though their only clock was their hunger, which tends to be pretty accurate for those who work hard. Alice had set the platters on the table and was glancing out to see if they were on their way.
“Why, Pablo, have you been at work?” said Edith.
“Why, Pablo, have you been working?” said Edith.
“Yes, little missy—work all the morning.”
“Yes, little one—work all morning.”
“Indeed he has, and has worked very well, and been very useful,” said Edward.
“Yeah, he has, and he’s done a great job and been really helpful,” Edward said.
“It has given you an appetite for your dinner, Pablo, has it not?” said Humphrey.
“It’s made you hungry for dinner, Pablo, hasn’t it?” said Humphrey.
“Have that without work,” replied the boy.
“Have that without work,” replied the boy.
“Pablo, you are a very good gipsy boy,” said Edith, patting his head with a patronising air; “I shall let you walk out with me and carry the basket to put the eggs in when you come home in the evening.”
“Pablo, you’re a really good gypsy kid,” Edith said, patting his head in a condescending way; “I’ll let you walk out with me and carry the basket for the eggs when you come home in the evening.”
“That is a reward,” said Humphrey, laughing.
"That's a reward," Humphrey said with a laugh.
After dinner they continued their labour, and by supper-time had so many trees cut down, that they determined to carry home the next day, and lay them along, to see how many more they would want. While they put the trees in the cart and took them home, Pablo contrived to lop off the boughs and prepare the poles for them to take away. As soon as they had cut down sufficient and carted them home, they then selected shorter trees for posts; and when Pablo had cleared them of the boughs, they sawed them out the proper lengths, and then carted them home. This occupied nearly the whole week, and then they proceeded to dig holes and set the posts in. The railing was then to be nailed to the posts, and that occupied them three days more; so that it was altogether a fortnight of hard work before the three acres were enclosed.
After dinner, they kept working, and by the time supper rolled around, they had chopped down so many trees that they decided to take them home the next day and lay them out to see how many more they would need. While they loaded the trees into the cart and took them home, Pablo managed to trim off the branches and prepare the poles for transport. Once they had cut down enough trees and brought them home, they picked shorter ones to use as posts. After Pablo cleared the branches off, they sawed them to the right lengths and then carted them back home. This took nearly the entire week. After that, they started digging holes to set the posts in. They then nailed the railing to the posts, which took them three more days, meaning it took a total of two weeks of hard work to enclose the three acres.
“There,” said Humphrey, “that’s a good job over; many thanks, Edward, for your assistance; and thank you too, Pablo, for you really have helped us very much indeed, and are a very useful, good boy. Now for raising the bank—that I must do when I can spare time; but my garden is overrun with weeds, and I must get Edith and Alice to help me there.”
“There,” said Humphrey, “that’s a great job done; thanks, Edward, for your help; and thanks to you too, Pablo, because you’ve really helped us a lot and are a very useful, good guy. Now, I need to raise the bank—that’s something I have to do when I find the time; but my garden is full of weeds, and I need to get Edith and Alice to help me with that.”
“If you don’t want me any longer, Humphrey,” said Edward, “I think I shall go over to see Oswald, and take Pablo with me. I want to know how that fellow Corbould is, and what he says; and whether the Intendant has come back; not that I shall go near him or his good little daughter, but I think I may as well go, and it will be a good opportunity of showing Pablo the way to Oswald’s cottage.”
“If you don’t want me around anymore, Humphrey,” said Edward, “I think I’ll head over to see Oswald and take Pablo with me. I want to see how that guy Corbould is doing and hear what he has to say; and if the Intendant has returned. Not that I plan to visit him or his nice little daughter, but I think it’s a good chance to show Pablo the way to Oswald’s cottage.”
“I think so too; and when you come back, Edward, one of us must go to Lymington; for I require some tools, and Pablo is very ragged. He must have some better clothes than these old ones of ours if he is to be sent messages. Don’t you think so?”
“I think so too; and when you come back, Edward, one of us needs to go to Lymington; because I need some tools, and Pablo is looking really worn out. He needs some better clothes than these old ones we have if he’s going to be sent with messages. Don’t you agree?”
“Certainly I do.”
"Of course I do."
“And I want a thousand things,” said Alice.
“And I want a thousand things,” said Alice.
“Indeed, mistress, won’t less than a thousand content you?”
“Seriously, my lady, wouldn’t at least a thousand make you happy?”
“Yes, perhaps not quite a thousand, but I really do want a great many, and I will make you a list of them. I have not pans enough for my milk; I want salt; I want tubs; but I will make out a list, and you will find it a very long one.”
“Yeah, maybe not quite a thousand, but I really want a lot, and I’ll put together a list for you. I don’t have enough pans for my milk; I need salt; I need tubs; but I’ll make a list, and you’ll see it’s a really long one.”
“Well, I hope you have something to sell to pay for them?”
“Well, I hope you have something to sell to pay for them?”
“Yes; I have plenty of butter salted down.”
“Yeah; I have a lot of salted butter.”
“What have you, Edith?”
“What do you have, Edith?”
“Oh, my chickens are not large enough yet: as soon as they are, Humphrey must get me some ducks and geese, for I mean to keep some; and by and by I will have some turkeys; but not yet. I must wait till Humphrey builds me the new house for them he has promised me.”
“Oh, my chickens aren't big enough yet: as soon as they are, Humphrey needs to get me some ducks and geese, because I plan to keep some; and eventually, I'll get some turkeys; but not yet. I have to wait until Humphrey builds me the new house for them that he promised.”
“I think you are right, Edith, about the ducks and geese; they will do well on the water behind the yard, and I will dig you out a bigger pool for them.”
“I think you’re right, Edith, about the ducks and geese; they’ll do well in the water behind the yard, and I’ll dig you a bigger pool for them.”
“Edith, my dear, your little fingers are just made to weed my onions well, and I wish you would do it to-morrow morning, if you have time.”
“Edith, my dear, your little fingers are perfect for weeding my onions, and I hope you can do it tomorrow morning, if you have time.”
“Yes, Humphrey, but my little fingers won’t smell very nice afterwards.”
Yeah, Humphrey, but my little fingers aren’t going to smell good afterwards.
“Not till you have washed them, I guess; but there is soap and water, you know.”
“Not until you’ve washed them, I guess; but there’s soap and water, you know.”
“Yes, I know there is; but if I weed the onions I cannot help Alice to make the butter; however, if Alice can do without me I will do it.”
“Yes, I know there is; but if I weed the onions, I can’t help Alice make the butter; however, if Alice can manage without me, I’ll do it.”
“I want some more seeds sadly,” said Humphrey, “and I must make out my list. I must go to Lymington myself this time, Edward; for you will be puzzled with all our wants.”
“I want some more seeds, unfortunately,” said Humphrey, “and I need to make my list. I have to go to Lymington myself this time, Edward; because you would be confused by all our needs.”
“Not if I know exactly what you do want; but as I really do not, and probably should make mistakes, I think it will be better if you do go. But it is bedtime, and as I shall start early, good-night, sisters; I beg you will let me have something to eat before I start. I shall try for some venison, as I come back, and shall take Smoker with me: he is quite well again, and his ribs are as stout as ever.”
“Not if I know exactly what you want; but since I really don’t, and I’ll probably make mistakes, I think it’s better if you go. But it’s bedtime, and since I’m leaving early, goodnight, sisters; please let me have something to eat before I go. I’ll try to get some venison on my way back, and I’ll take Smoker with me: he’s doing well again, and his ribs are as strong as ever.”
“And, Edward,” said Alice, “I wish, when you kill any venison, that you would bring home some of those parts which you usually throw away, for I assure you, now that we have three dogs, I hardly know how to find enough for them to eat.”
“And, Edward,” said Alice, “I wish that whenever you hunt deer, you’d bring home some of the parts you usually throw away, because I can hardly find enough to feed our three dogs.”
“I’ll not fail, Alice,” replied Edward, “and now once more good-night.”
“I won’t let you down, Alice,” Edward replied, “and now, once again, good night.”
Early the next morning Edward took his gun, and, with Pablo and Smoker, set off for Oswald’s cottage.
Early the next morning, Edward grabbed his gun and, along with Pablo and Smoker, headed out to Oswald’s cottage.
Edward talked a great deal with Pablo relative to his former life; and, by the answers which the boy gave him, was satisfied that, notwithstanding his doubtful way of bringing up, the lad was not corrupted, but was a well-minded boy. As they walked through a grove of trees, Edward still talking, Pablo stopped and put his hand before Edward’s mouth, and then stooping down, at the same time seizing Smoker by the neck, he pointed with his finger. Edward at first could see nothing, but eventually he made out the horns of an animal just rising above a hillock. It was evidently one of the wild cattle. Edward cocked his gun and advanced cautiously, while Pablo remained where he was, holding Smoker. As soon as he was near enough to hit the head of the animal, Edward levelled and fired, and Pablo let Smoker loose, who bounded forward over the hillock. They followed the dog, and found him about to seize a calf which stood by a heifer that Edward had shot. Edward called him over and went up to the animal; it was a fine young heifer, and the calf was not more than a fortnight old.
Edward talked a lot with Pablo about his past life, and from the boy's responses, he was convinced that despite his questionable upbringing, the kid was not corrupted but had a good heart. As they strolled through a grove of trees, Edward continued talking when Pablo stopped and put his hand over Edward’s mouth. Then, bending down and grabbing Smoker by the neck, he pointed with his finger. At first, Edward couldn't see anything, but eventually, he spotted the horns of an animal just rising above a small hill. It was clearly one of the wild cattle. Edward readied his gun and moved cautiously, while Pablo stayed put, holding Smoker. Once he was close enough to aim at the animal’s head, Edward took his shot, and Pablo let Smoker go, who dashed forward over the hill. They followed the dog and found him about to grab a calf next to a heifer that Edward had shot. Edward called the dog over and approached the animal; it was a beautiful young heifer, and the calf was no more than two weeks old.
“We cannot stop now, Pablo,” said Edward. “Humphrey would like to have the calf, and we must take our chance of its remaining by its mother till we come back. I think it will for a day or two, so let us push on.”
“We can’t stop now, Pablo,” Edward said. “Humphrey wants the calf, and we have to take our chance that it will stay with its mother until we get back. I think it will for a day or two, so let’s keep going.”
No further adventure happened, and they arrived a little after noon at Oswald’s cottage. He was not at home; his wife saying that she believed that he was with the Intendant, who had come back from London the day before.
No further adventures took place, and they got to Oswald’s cottage a little after noon. He wasn’t home; his wife said she thought he was with the Intendant, who had returned from London the day before.
“But I will put on my hood and see,” said the young woman.
“But I will put on my hood and check,” said the young woman.
In a few minutes she returned with Oswald.
In a few minutes, she came back with Oswald.
“I am glad that you have come, sir,” said Oswald, as Edward extended his hand, “as I have just seen the Intendant, and he has been asking many questions about you. I am certain he thinks that you are not the grandson of Jacob Armitage, and that he supposes I know who you are. He asked me where your cottage was, and whether I could not take him to it, as he wished to speak to you, and said that he felt great interest about you.”
“I’m glad you’re here, sir,” Oswald said as Edward reached out his hand. “I just met with the Intendant, and he was asking a lot of questions about you. I’m pretty sure he doubts that you’re Jacob Armitage’s grandson and thinks I know who you really are. He asked me where your cottage is and if I could take him there because he wants to talk to you. He mentioned that he’s very interested in you.”
“And what did you say?”
“What did you say?”
“I said that your cottage was a good day’s journey from here, and I was not certain that I knew the exact way, as I had been there but seldom; but that I knew where to find it, after I saw the forests of Arnwood. I told him about Corbould and his attempt upon you, and he was very wroth. I never saw him moved before; and young Mistress Patience, she was indeed angry and perplexed, and begged her father to send the assailant away as soon as he could be moved.”
“I mentioned that your cottage was a good day's journey from here, and I wasn't sure I knew the exact way since I had only been there a few times; but I did know where to find it after seeing the forests of Arnwood. I told him about Corbould and his attempt on you, and he was really angry. I had never seen him that upset before; and young Mistress Patience, she was truly angry and confused, and asked her father to send the attacker away as soon as he could be moved.”
“Master Heatherstone replied, ‘Leave it to me, my dear;’ and then asked me what account Corbould gave of himself, and his falling into the pit. I told him that Corbould stated that he was following a deer, which he had severely wounded about noon-day, and having no dog with him, he could not overtake it, although he knew by its bleeding track that it could not hold out much longer. That he followed it until nightfall, and had it in view and close to him when he fell into the pit.”
“Master Heatherstone replied, ‘Leave it to me, my dear;’ and then asked me what Corbould said about himself and how he fell into the pit. I told him that Corbould said he was tracking a deer that he had seriously wounded around noon, and since he didn’t have a dog with him, he couldn’t catch up to it, even though he could see by its blood trail that it couldn't last much longer. He followed it until nightfall and had it in sight and close to him when he fell into the pit.”
“Well, the story was not badly made up,” said Edward, “only for a stag read man; and what did the Intendant say to that?”
“Well, the story wasn't too bad,” said Edward, “except for a stag being understood as man; and what did the Intendant say about that?”
“He said that he believed you, and that Corbould’s story was false—as, if it had been a stag that he was following, no one would have known that he had fallen into the pit, and he would have remained there till now. I quite forgot to say, that when the Intendant said that he wished to call at your cottage, the young mistress said that she would go with him, as you had told her that you had two sisters living with you, and she wished very much to see them and make their acquaintance.”
“He said he believed you and that Corbould’s story was false—if it had been a stag he was following, no one would have known he had fallen into the pit, and he would still be there now. I completely forgot to mention that when the Intendant said he wanted to visit your cottage, the young mistress said she would go with him because you had told her you had two sisters living with you, and she really wanted to see them and get to know them.”
“I am afraid that we shall not be able to prevent this visit, Oswald,” replied Edward. “He is in command here, and the forest is in his charge. We must see to it. I only should like, if possible, to have notice of his coming, that we may be prepared.”
“I’m afraid we won’t be able to stop this visit, Oswald,” Edward replied. “He’s in charge here, and the forest is under his control. We need to manage that. I’d just like to know in advance when he’s coming, so we can be prepared.”
“You need no preparation, sir, if he should come,” replied Oswald.
“You don’t need any prep, sir, if he shows up,” replied Oswald.
“Very true,” said Edward; “we have nothing to conceal, and if he finds us in a pickle it is of no consequence.”
“Very true,” said Edward; “we have nothing to hide, and if he finds us in a tight spot, it doesn’t matter.”
“Rather the better, sir,” replied Oswald. “Let your sisters be at the wash-tub, and you and your brother carting manure; he will then be more likely to have no suspicion of your being otherwise than what you assume to be.”
“Actually, it's better, sir,” replied Oswald. “Let your sisters handle the laundry, and you and your brother can be out hauling manure; he’ll be less likely to suspect that you’re anything other than what you’re pretending to be.”
“Have you heard any news from London, Oswald?”
“Have you heard any news from London, Oswald?”
“Not as yet. I was away yesterday evening, when Master Heatherstone came back, and I have not seen his man this morning. While you eat your dinner I will go into the kitchen; and if he is not there, Phoebe will be sure to tell me all that she has heard.”
“Not yet. I was out last night when Master Heatherstone returned, and I haven’t seen his man this morning. While you have your dinner, I’ll head to the kitchen; and if he’s not there, Phoebe will definitely tell me everything she’s heard.”
“Do not say that I am here, Oswald, as I do not wish to see the Intendant.”
“Don't say I'm here, Oswald, because I don't want to see the Intendant.”
“Mum’s the word, sir; but you must stay in the cottage, or others will see you, and it may come to his ears.”
“Mum’s the word, sir; but you need to stay in the cottage, or others will spot you, and it might reach his ears.”
Oswald’s wife then put before him a large pie, and some wheaten bread, with a biggin of good beer. Edward helped Pablo to a large allowance, and then filled his own platter; while thus occupied Oswald Partridge had left the cottage, as agreed.
Oswald's wife then served him a large pie and some freshly baked bread, along with a pitcher of good beer. Edward served Pablo a generous portion and then filled his own plate; while they were busy with this, Oswald Partridge had left the cottage, as they had planned.
“What do you say, Pablo? Do you think you can walk back to-night?”
“What do you think, Pablo? Do you think you can walk back tonight?”
“Yes. Like walking at night. My people always do; sleep in a daytime.”
“Yes. It’s like walking at night. My people always do that; we sleep during the day.”
“Well, I think it will be better to go home: Oswald has only one bed, and I do not wish them to know that I am here; so Pablo, eat heartily, and then we shall not be so tired. I want to get home, that I may send Humphrey after the calf.”
“Well, I think it’s better to go home: Oswald only has one bed, and I don’t want them to know I’m here; so Pablo, eat well, and then we won’t be as tired. I just want to get home so I can send Humphrey after the calf.”
“One bed here; you stay,” replied Pablo. “I go home and tell Master Humphrey.”
“One bed here; you stay,” Pablo said. “I’ll go home and tell Master Humphrey.”
“Do you think you would be able to find your way, Pablo?”
“Do you think you can find your way, Pablo?”
“Once go one way, always know same way again.”
“Once you go one way, always know the same way again.”
“You are a clever fellow, Pablo, and I have a mind to try you. Now drink some beer. I think, Pablo, you shall go home, and tell Humphrey that I and Smoker will be where the heifer lies dead, and have it skinned by nine o’clock to-morrow morning; so if he comes, he will find me there.”
“You're a smart guy, Pablo, and I want to put you to the test. Now, have some beer. I think, Pablo, you should go home and tell Humphrey that Smoker and I will be where the heifer is laying dead, and we need it skinned by nine o'clock tomorrow morning; so if he shows up, he’ll find me there.”
“Yes, I go now.”
“Yeah, I’m going now.”
“No, not now, you must rest yourself a little more.”
“No, not now, you need to rest a bit longer.”
“Pablo not tired,” replied the gipsy, getting up; “be back before supper. As I go along, look at calf and dead cow—see if calf stay with mother.”
“Pablo’s not tired,” replied the gypsy, getting up; “I'll be back before dinner. On my way, I’ll check on the calf and the dead cow—see if the calf stays with its mother.”
“Very well, then, if you wish it, you may go now,” said Edward.
“Alright, if that's what you want, you can go now,” said Edward.
Pablo nodded his head, and disappeared.
Pablo nodded and disappeared.
A few minutes afterwards Oswald made his appearance.
A few minutes later, Oswald showed up.
“Is the boy gone?”
“Is the kid gone?”
“Yes; he is gone back to the cottage;” and Edward then stated how he had killed the heifer, and wanted to obtain the calf.
“Yes, he went back to the cottage;” and Edward then explained how he had killed the heifer and wanted to get the calf.
“I’ve an idea that you will find that boy very useful, if he is properly managed.”
"I think you’ll find that boy really useful if he’s managed properly."
“I think so too,” replied Edward; “and I am glad to perceive that he is already attached to all of us. We treat him as ourselves.”
“I think so too,” Edward replied. “I’m really happy to see that he’s already bonded with all of us. We treat him like one of our own.”
“You are right; and now for the news that I have to tell you. The Duke Hamilton, the Earl of Holland, and Lord Capel have been tried, condemned, and executed.”
“You're right; and now for the news I have to share with you. The Duke Hamilton, the Earl of Holland, and Lord Capel have been tried, found guilty, and executed.”
Edward sighed. “More murder! But we must expect it from those who have murdered their king. Is that all?”
Edward sighed. “More murder! But we have to expect that from those who killed their king. Is that it?”
“No. King Charles the Second has been proclaimed in Scotland, and invited to come over.”
“No. King Charles the Second has been declared in Scotland and invited to come over.”
“That is indeed news,” replied Edward. “Where is he now?”
“That’s definitely news,” replied Edward. “Where is he now?”
“At the Hague; but it was said that he was going to Paris.”
“At The Hague; but it was said that he was heading to Paris.”
“That is all that you have heard?”
"Is that everything you've heard?"
“Yes; that was what was current when Master Heatherstone was in town. His man Sampson gave me the news; and he further said, ‘That his master’s journey to London was to oppose the execution of the three lords; but it was all in vain.’”
“Yes; that was what was going on when Master Heatherstone was in town. His servant Sampson told me the news; and he also said, ‘That his master’s trip to London was to prevent the execution of the three lords; but it was all for nothing.’”
“Well,” replied Edward, after a pause, “if the king does come over, there will be some work cut out for some of us, I expect. Your news has put me in a fever,” continued Edward, taking up the biggin and drinking a large draught of beer.
“Well,” replied Edward, after a pause, “if the king does come over, there will be some work lined up for some of us, I expect. Your news has got me all worked up,” continued Edward, picking up the jug and taking a big gulp of beer.
“I thought it would,” replied Oswald; “but until the time comes, the more quiet you keep the better.”
“I thought it would,” replied Oswald; “but until the time arrives, the quieter you stay, the better.”
“Yes, Oswald; but I can’t talk any more; I must be left alone to think. I will go to bed, as I shall be off early in the morning. Is that fellow Corbould getting well?”
“Yes, Oswald; but I can’t talk anymore; I need to be alone to think. I’m going to bed since I have to leave early in the morning. Is that guy Corbould getting better?”
“Yes, sir; he is out of bed, and walks a little with a stick; but he is still very lame, and will be for some time.”
“Yes, sir; he’s up and moving around a bit with a cane, but he’s still pretty limpy, and will be for a while.”
“Good-night, Oswald; if I have anything to say I will write and send the boy. I do not want to be seen here any more.”
“Good night, Oswald; if I have anything to say, I’ll write and send the kid. I don’t want to be seen here anymore.”
“It will be best, sir. Good-night; I will put Smoker in the kennel to the right, as he will not be friendly with the other dogs.”
“It will be best, sir. Good night; I’ll put Smoker in the kennel to the right since he won’t get along with the other dogs.”
Edward retired to bed, but not to sleep. The Scots had proclaimed the king, and invited him over. “He will surely come,” thought Edward, “and he will have an army round him as soon as he lands.” Edward made up his resolution to join the army as soon as he had heard that the king had landed; and what with considering how he should be able so to do, and afterwards building castles as to what he would do, it was long before he fell asleep; and when he did, he dreamt of battles and victory—he was charging at the head of his troops—he was surrounded by the dying and the dead. He was wounded, and he was somehow or another well again, as if by magic; and then the scene was changed, and he was rescuing Patience Heatherstone from his own lawless men, and preserving the life of her father, which was about to be sacrificed; and at last he awoke, and found that the daylight peeped through the windows, and that he had slept longer than he had intended to do. He arose and dressed himself quickly, and, not waiting for breakfast, went to the kennel, released Smoker from his durance, and set off on his return.
Edward went to bed, but not to sleep. The Scots had declared the king and invited him over. “He will definitely come,” thought Edward, “and he’ll have an army with him as soon as he lands.” Edward resolved to join the army as soon as he heard that the king had arrived; and while he considered how he would manage that, and then imagined what he would do, it took him a long time to fall asleep. When he finally did, he dreamed of battles and victory—he was leading his troops into battle—surrounded by the wounded and dead. He was injured, but somehow healed, as if by magic; then the scene changed, and he was rescuing Patience Heatherstone from his own unruly men, saving her father’s life, which was about to be taken; and finally, he woke up to find daylight streaming through the windows, realizing he had slept longer than he meant to. He got up, dressed quickly, and without waiting for breakfast, went to the kennel, freed Smoker from his confinement, and set off on his way back.
Before nine o’clock he had arrived at the spot where the heifer lay dead. He found the calf still by its side, bleating and walking round uneasily. As he approached with the dog, it went to a farther distance, and there remained. Edward took out his knife, and commenced skinning the heifer, and then took out the inside. The animal was quite fresh and good, but not very fat, as may be supposed. While thus occupied Smoker growled and then sprang forward, bounding away in the direction of the cottage, and Edward thought Humphrey was at hand. In a few minutes the pony and cart appeared between the trees, with Humphrey and Pablo in it, and Smoker leaping up at his friend Billy.
Before nine o’clock, he reached the place where the heifer lay dead. He found the calf still next to it, bleating and moving around restlessly. As he got closer with the dog, it moved away to a farther spot and stayed there. Edward took out his knife and started skinning the heifer, then he removed the insides. The animal was quite fresh and in good condition, but not very fat, as you might expect. While he was busy, Smoker growled and then suddenly ran off toward the cottage, making Edward think Humphrey was nearby. A few minutes later, the pony and cart came into view between the trees, with Humphrey and Pablo in it, and Smoker jumping up at his friend Billy.
“Good-morning, Humphrey,” said Edward, “I am almost ready for you; but the question is, how are we to take the calf? It is as wild as a deer.”
“Good morning, Humphrey,” said Edward, “I’m almost ready for you; but the question is, how are we going to catch the calf? It's as wild as a deer.”
“It will be a puzzler, without Smoker can run it down,” said Humphrey.
“It'll be a mystery; without Smoker, we can't figure it out,” said Humphrey.
“I take him, with Smoker,” said Pablo.
“I'll take him, along with Smoker,” said Pablo.
“How will you take it, Pablo?”
“How will you take it, Pablo?”
Pablo went to the cart and took out a long small cord which Humphrey had brought with them, and made a noose at one end; he coiled the rope in his hand, and then threw it out to its full length, by way of trial. “This way I take him, suppose I get near enough. This way take bulls in Spain: call him lasso. Now come with me.” Pablo had his rope again coiled in his hand, and then went round to the other side of the calf, which still remained lowing at about 200 yards’ distance.
Pablo went to the cart and pulled out a long, thin cord that Humphrey had brought with them. He made a noose at one end, coiling the rope in his hand before throwing it out to its full length to test it. “This is how I’ll catch him if I can get close enough. This is how they catch bulls in Spain; they call it a lasso. Now, come with me.” Pablo coiled the rope in his hand again and then moved around to the other side of the calf, which was still lowing about 200 yards away.
“Now tell Smoker,” cried Pablo.
“Now tell Smoker,” shouted Pablo.
Humphrey set Smoker upon the calf, which retreated from the dog, presenting his head to run at it; and Pablo kept behind the animal, while Smoker attacked it, and drove it near to him.
Humphrey put Smoker on the calf, which backed away from the dog, and lowered its head to charge at it; meanwhile, Pablo stayed behind the animal, as Smoker went after it and pushed it closer to him.
As soon as the calf, which was so busy with the dog that it did not perceive Pablo, came sufficiently near to him, Pablo threw his rope, and caught the loop round the animal’s neck. The calf set off galloping towards Humphrey, and dragging Pablo after him, for the latter was not strong enough to hold it.
As soon as the calf, which was so focused on the dog that it didn't notice Pablo, came close enough to him, Pablo threw his lasso and got the loop around the animal's neck. The calf took off running towards Humphrey, dragging Pablo along with it because he wasn't strong enough to hold it back.
Humphrey went to his assistance, and then Edward, and the calf was thrown down by Smoker, who seized it by the neck, and it was tied and put on the cart in a few minutes.
Humphrey went to help him, and then Edward joined in, and Smoker knocked the calf down, grabbing it by the neck. It was tied up and loaded onto the cart in just a few minutes.
“Well done, Pablo! You are a clever fellow,” said Edward, “and this calf shall be yours.”
“Well done, Pablo! You’re a smart guy,” said Edward, “and this calf will be yours.”
“It is a cow-calf,” said Humphrey, “which I am glad of. Pablo, you did that well, and, as Edward says, the calf belongs to you.”
“It’s a cow-calf,” said Humphrey, “which I’m happy about. Pablo, you did a great job, and, as Edward says, the calf is yours.”
Pablo looked pleased, but said nothing.
Pablo seemed happy, but he didn't say anything.
The meat and hide were put into the cart with some of the offal which Alice had asked for the dogs, and they set off on their return home.
The meat and hide were loaded into the cart along with some of the offal that Alice had requested for the dogs, and they headed back home.
Humphrey was very anxious to go to Lymington, and was not sorry that he had some meat to take with him: he determined to get off the next morning; and Edward proposed that he should take Pablo with him, that he might know the way there in case of any emergency, for they both felt that Pablo could be trusted. Edward said he would remain at home with his sisters, and see if he could be of any use to Alice; if not, there would be work in the garden. Humphrey and Pablo went away after breakfast, with Billy, and the meat and skin of the heifer in the cart. Humphrey had also a large basket of eggs and three dozen of chickens from Alice to be disposed of, and a list as long as the tail of a kite of articles which she and Edith required; fortunately there was nothing very expensive on the list, long as it was; but women in those day’s required needles, pins, buttons, tapes, thread, worsted, and a hundred other little necessaries, as they do now. As soon as they were gone Edward, who was still castle-building instead of offering his services to Alice, brought out his father’s sword and commenced cleaning it. When he had polished it up to his satisfaction, he felt less inclined than ever to do anything; so after dinner he took his gun and walked out into the forest, that he might indulge in his reveries. He walked on, quite unconscious of the direction in which he was going, and more than once finding his hat knocked off his head by the branch of a tree which he had not perceived—for the best of all possible reasons, because his eyes were cast on the ground—when his ears were saluted with the neighing of a horse. He looked up and perceived that he was near to a herd of forest ponies, the first that he had seen since he had lived in the forest.
Humphrey was really eager to go to Lymington and was glad he had some meat to take with him. He decided to leave the next morning, and Edward suggested he bring Pablo along so he'd know the way in case anything went wrong, since they both trusted Pablo. Edward offered to stay home with his sisters and see if he could help Alice; if not, he could always work in the garden. After breakfast, Humphrey and Pablo set off with Billy, taking the meat and hide of the heifer in the cart. Humphrey also had a big basket of eggs and three dozen chickens from Alice to sell, along with a long list of items that she and Edith needed. Luckily, the list didn't include anything too expensive, although it was extensive. Back then, women needed needles, pins, buttons, tape, thread, yarn, and many other little essentials, just like they do now. As soon as they left, Edward, dreaming instead of helping Alice, took out his father's sword and started cleaning it. Once he polished it to his liking, he felt even less motivated to do anything, so after lunch, he grabbed his gun and went for a walk in the forest to indulge in his thoughts. He wandered aimlessly, unaware of where he was headed, and more than once, a branch knocked his hat off because he was looking down. Suddenly, he heard a horse neighing. He looked up and saw he was close to a group of forest ponies, the first ones he had seen since moving to the forest.
This roused him, and he looked about him. “Where can I have been wandering to?” thought Edward: “I never fell in with any of the forest ponies before; I must therefore have walked in a direction quite contrary to what I usually do. I do not know where I am; the scenery is new to me. What a fool I am. It’s lucky that nobody except Humphrey digs pitfalls, or I should probably have been in one by this time; and I’ve brought out my gun and left the dog at home. Well, I suppose I can find my way back.” Edward then surveyed the whole herd of ponies, which were at no great distance from him. There was a fine horse or two among them, which appeared to be the leaders of the herd. They allowed Edward to approach to within two hundred yards, and then, with manes and tails streaming in the air, they darted off with the rapidity of the wind.
This woke him up, and he looked around. “Where could I have been wandering?” Edward thought. “I’ve never come across any forest ponies before; I must have gone in a totally different direction than I usually do. I have no idea where I am; the scenery is unfamiliar. What an idiot I am. It’s lucky that nobody but Humphrey sets traps, or I’d probably be in one by now; and I brought my gun but left the dog at home. Well, I guess I can find my way back.” Edward then looked over the whole herd of ponies, which were not far from him. There were a couple of fine horses among them that seemed to be the leaders of the group. They let Edward get within two hundred yards, and then, with their manes and tails flowing in the air, they took off as fast as the wind.
“Now I’ll puzzle Humphrey when I go back,” thought Edward. “He says that Billy is getting old, and that he wishes he could get another pony. I will tell him what a plenty there are, and propose that he should invent some way of catching one. That will be a poser for him; yet I’m sure that he’ll try, for he is very ingenious. And now which way am I to turn to find my way home? I think it ought to be to the north; but which is north? For there is no sun out, and now I perceive it looks very like rain. I wonder how long I have been walking! I’m sure I don’t know.”
“Now I’ll puzzle Humphrey when I get back,” Edward thought. “He says that Billy is getting old and that he wishes he could get another pony. I’ll tell him how many there are and suggest he come up with a way to catch one. That should really stump him; but I know he’ll give it a shot because he’s really clever. Now, which way should I go to find my way home? I think it should be north; but which way is north? There’s no sun out, and it looks like it might rain. I wonder how long I’ve been walking! I have no idea.”
Edward then hurried in a direction which he considered might lead him homeward, and walked fast; but he once more fell into his habit of castle-building, and was talking to himself: “The king proclaimed in Scotland! He will come over of course: I will join his army—and then—”
Edward then rushed in a direction he thought might take him home and walked quickly; but he fell back into his habit of daydreaming and was talking to himself: “The king declared himself in Scotland! He’ll definitely come over: I’ll join his army—and then—”
Thus he went on, again absorbed in the news which he had gained from Oswald, till on a sudden he again recollected himself, and perceived that he had lost sight of the copse of trees on a high hill, to which he had been directing his steps. Where was it? He turned round and round, and at last found out that he had been walking away from it.
Thus he continued, once more caught up in the news he had received from Oswald, until suddenly he remembered and realized that he had lost sight of the grove of trees on the high hill he had been heading toward. Where was it? He turned around and around, and eventually discovered that he had been walking away from it.
“I must dream no more,” thought he; “or if I do indulge in any more day-dreams, I certainly shall neither sleep nor dream to-night. It is getting dark already, and here am I lost in the forest, and all through my own foolishness. If the stars do not shine, I shall not know how to direct my steps; indeed, if they do, I don’t know whether I have walked south or north, and I am in a pretty pickle;—not that I care for being out in the forest on a night like this; but my sisters and Humphrey will be alarmed at my absence. The best thing I can do, is to decide upon taking some straight line, and continue in it: I must then get out of the forest at last, even if I walk right across it. That will be better than going backwards and forwards, or round and round, as I otherwise shall do, just like a puppy running after its own tail. So now shine out, stars.”
“I can't dream anymore,” he thought; “or if I let myself daydream again, I definitely won't be able to sleep or dream tonight. It's already getting dark, and here I am, lost in the forest because of my own foolishness. If the stars don’t shine, I won't know how to find my way; honestly, even if they do, I can’t tell if I’ve walked south or north, and I'm in quite a mess;—not that I mind being out in the forest on a night like this; but my sisters and Humphrey will worry about my absence. The best thing I can do is pick a direction and stick with it: that way, I’ll eventually get out of the forest, even if I have to walk straight through it. That’s better than wandering back and forth or going in circles like a puppy chasing its own tail. So come on, shine bright, stars.”
Edward waited until he could make out Charles’s Wain, which he well knew, and then the Polar Star. As soon as he was certain of that, he resolved to travel by it due north, and he did so, sometimes walking fast, and at others keeping up a steady trot for half a mile without stopping. As he was proceeding on his travels, he observed, under some trees ahead of him, a spark of fire emitted; he thought it was a glow-worm at first; but it was more like the striking of a flint against steel; and as he saw it a second time, he stopped, that he might ascertain what it might be before he advanced farther.
Edward waited until he could see Charles’s Wain, which he recognized, and then the Polar Star. Once he was sure of their positions, he decided to head due north by it, and he did, sometimes walking quickly, and at other times keeping a steady trot for half a mile without stopping. While traveling, he noticed a flicker of fire under some trees ahead; at first, he thought it was a glow-worm, but it looked more like the spark from flint striking steel. When he saw it again, he stopped to figure out what it was before moving on.
Chapter Fifteen.
It was now very dark, as there was no moon, and the stars were often obscured by the clouds, which were heavy, and borne along by the wind, which was very high. The light again appeared, and this time Edward heard the clash of the flint against the steel, and he was certain that it was somebody striking a light. He advanced very cautiously, and arrived at a large tree, behind which he remained to reconnoitre. The people, whoever they might be, were not more than thirty yards from him; a light spread its rays for a moment or two, and he could make out a figure kneeling and holding his hat to protect it from the wind; then it burnt brighter, and he saw that a lantern had been lighted, and then again, of a sudden, all was dark again: so Edward immediately satisfied himself that a dark lantern had been lighted and then closed. Who the parties might be he of course had no idea; but he was resolved that he would ascertain, if he could, before he accosted them and asked his way.
It was really dark since there was no moon, and the stars were often hidden by the heavy clouds that were being pushed along by the strong wind. The light appeared again, and this time Edward heard the sound of flint striking steel, and he was sure someone was trying to light something. He moved very cautiously and reached a large tree, where he stayed to observe. The people, whoever they were, were no more than thirty yards away; a light shone for a moment, and he could see a figure kneeling with his hat held up to shield it from the wind. Then the light got brighter, and he realized a lantern had been lit, but suddenly it went dark again: so Edward quickly figured out that a dark lantern had been turned on and then closed. He had no idea who they might be, but he was determined to find out before he approached them to ask for directions.
“They have no dog,” thought Edward, “or it would have growled before this; and it’s lucky that I have none either.” Edward then crept softly nearer to them: the wind, which was strong, blew from where they were to where Edward stood, so that there was less chance of their hearing his approach.
“They don’t have a dog,” Edward thought, “or it would have growled by now; and it’s good that I don’t have one either.” Edward then moved quietly closer to them: the wind was strong and blowing from their direction to where Edward was, which made it less likely they would hear him coming.
Edward went on his hands and knees, and crawled through the fern until he gained another tree, and within ten yards of them, and from where he could hear what they might say. He was thus cautious, as he had been told by Oswald that there were many disbanded soldiers who had taken up their quarters in the forest, and had committed several depredations upon the houses adjacent to it, always returning to the forest as a rendezvous. Edward listened, and heard one say:
Edward got down on his hands and knees and crawled through the ferns until he reached another tree, just ten yards away from them, where he could hear what they might say. He was careful because Oswald had warned him that many disbanded soldiers had made their home in the forest and had carried out several attacks on nearby houses, always going back to the forest as a meeting point. Edward listened and heard one say:
“It is not time yet! No, no: too soon by half an hour or more. The people from Lymington who buy him what he wants always bring it to him at night, that his retreat may not be discovered. They sometimes do not leave the cottage till two hours after dark, for they do not leave Lymington to go there till it is dark!”
“It’s not time yet! No, no: too soon by half an hour or more. The people from Lymington who get him what he needs always bring it to him at night, so his hideout won’t be found. They sometimes don’t leave the cottage until two hours after dark because they don’t leave Lymington to come here until it’s dark!”
“Do you know who it is who supplies him with food?”
“Do you know who provides him with food?”
“Yes, the people at the inn in Parliament Street—I forget the sign.”
“Yes, the people at the inn on Parliament Street—I can't remember the name.”
“Oh! I know. Yes, the landlord is a downright Malignant in his heart! We might squeeze him well, if we dared show ourselves in Lymington.”
“Oh! I know. Yes, the landlord is truly evil at heart! We could really take advantage of him if we dared to show ourselves in Lymington.”
“Yes, but they would squeeze our necks tighter than would be agreeable, I expect,” replied the other.
“Yes, but I think they would tighten their grip around our necks more than we’d like,” replied the other.
“Are you sure that he has money?”
“Are you sure he has money?”
“Quite sure; for I peeped through the chinks of the window-shutters, and I saw him pay for the things brought to him; it was from a canvas bag, and it was gold that he took out.”
“Absolutely; I looked through the cracks in the window shutters, and I saw him pay for the items that were brought to him; he took the money from a canvas bag, and it was gold.”
“And where did he put the bag after he had paid them?”
“And where did he put the bag after he paid them?”
“That I can’t tell, for as I knew that they would come out as soon as they were paid, I was obliged to beat a retreat, lest I should be seen.”
“That I can’t say, because I knew they would come out as soon as they were paid, I had to make a quick getaway so I wouldn’t be seen.”
“Well, then, how is it to be managed?”
“Well, then, how should we handle it?”
“We must first tap at the door, and try if we can get in as benighted travellers: if that won’t do, and I fear it will not, while you remain begging for admittance at the door, and keep him occupied, I will try the door behind, that leads into the garden; and if not the door, I will try the window. I have examined them both well, and have been outside when he has shut up his shutters, and I know the fastenings. With a pane out, I could open them immediately.”
“We should first knock on the door and see if we can get in like lost travelers. If that doesn't work—and I’m afraid it won’t—while you stay at the door begging to get in and keep him busy, I'll try the back door that leads to the garden. And if that doesn’t work, I’ll attempt the window. I've checked both thoroughly and have been outside when he closed his shutters, so I know how the locks work. With one pane broken, I could open them right away.”
“Is there anybody else besides him in the cottage?”
“Is there anyone else in the cottage besides him?”
“Yes, a lad who attends him, and goes to Lymington for him.”
“Yes, a guy who looks after him and goes to Lymington for him.”
“No women?”
“No women allowed?”
“Not one.”
“None.”
“But do you think we two are sufficient? Had we not better get more help? There is Broom, and Black, the gipsy, at the rendezvous. I can go for them, and be back in time: they are stout and true.”
“But do you think it's enough for just the two of us? Shouldn't we get more help? There’s Broom and Black, the gypsy, at the meeting point. I can go get them and be back in time; they’re strong and reliable.”
“Stout enough, but not true. No, no, I want no sharers in this business, and you know how ill they behaved in the last affair. I’ll swear that they only produced half the swag. I like honour between gentlemen and soldiers; and that’s why I have chosen you. I know I can trust you, Benjamin. It’s time now—what do you say? We are two to one, for I count the boy as nothing. Shall we start?”
“Strong enough, but not trustworthy. No, I don’t want any partners in this matter, and you know how poorly they acted in the last situation. I swear they only brought in half of the loot. I value honor among gentlemen and soldiers; that’s why I’ve chosen you. I know I can count on you, Benjamin. It’s time now—what do you think? We’re two against one, since I don’t consider the kid as a factor. Shall we go?”
“I am with you. You say there’s a bag of gold, and that’s worth fighting for.”
“I’m with you. You say there’s a bag of gold, and that’s worth fighting for.”
“Yes, Ben, and I’ll tell you: with what I’ve got buried, and my share of that bag, I shall have enough, I think; and I’ll start for the Low Countries, for England’s getting rather too warm for me.”
“Yes, Ben, and I’ll tell you this: with what I’ve got hidden away, and my part of that stash, I should have enough, I think; and I’ll head to the Low Countries, because England is getting a bit too dangerous for me.”
“Well, I shan’t go yet,” replied Benjamin; “I don’t like your foreign parts; they have no good ale, and I can’t understand their talk. I’d sooner remain in jolly old England with a halter twisted ready for me, than pass my life with such a set of chaps who drink nothing but Scheidam, and wear twenty pair of breeches. Come, let’s be off: if we get the money, you shall go to the Low Countries, Will, and I’ll start for the north, where they don’t know me—for if you go, I won’t stay here.”
“Well, I’m not leaving just yet,” replied Benjamin. “I don’t like your foreign places; they don’t have any good ale, and I can’t understand what they’re saying. I’d rather stay in good old England, even with a noose waiting for me, than spend my life with a bunch of guys who drink nothing but Scheidam and wear twenty pairs of pants. Come on, let’s go: if we get the money, you can head to the Low Countries, Will, and I’ll make my way north, where they don’t know me—because if you leave, I won’t stick around here.”
The two men then rose up; and the one whose name appeared to be Will, first examined if the candle in his dark lantern burnt well; and then they both set off, followed by Edward, who had heard quite enough to satisfy him that they were bent upon a burglary—if not murder. Edward followed them, so as to keep their forms indistinctly in sight, which was as much as he could do at twenty yards’ distance: fortunately the wind was so high that they did not hear his footsteps, although he often trod upon a rotten stick, which snapped as it broke in twain. As near as Edward could guess, he had tracked them for about three miles, when they stopped, and he perceived that they were examining their pistols, which they took from their belts. They then went on again, and entered a small plantation of oak-trees, of about forty years’ growth—very thick and very dark, with close underwood below. They followed each other through a narrow path, until they came to a cleared place in the middle of the plantation, in which there stood a low cottage, surrounded with covert on every side, with the exception of some thirty yards of land around it. All was still, and as dark as pitch; Edward remained behind the trees, and when the two men again stopped, he was not six feet from them. They consulted in a low tone, but the wind was so high that he could not distinguish what they said. At last they advanced to the cottage, and Edward, still keeping within the trees, shifted his position so that he should be opposite the gable end of the cottage. He observed one man to go up to the front door, while the other went round to the door behind, as had been agreed. Edward threw open the pan of the lock of the gun, and reprimed it, that he might be sure, and then waited for what was to follow. He heard the man Will at the front door, talking and asking for shelter in a plaintive but loud voice; and shortly afterwards he perceived a light through the chinks of the shutters—for Edward was continually altering his position to see what was going on in the front and in the back. At one time he thought of levelling his gun and killing one of the men at once; but he could not make up his mind to do that, as a burglary, although intended, had not yet been committed; so he remained passive until the attack was really made, when he resolved that he would come to the rescue. After some minutes of entreaty that they would open the door, the man in front commenced thumping and beating against it, as if he would make them open the door by force; but this was to attract the attention of those within, and divert it from the attempts that the other was making to get in behind. Edward was aware of this: he now kept his eye upon what was going on at the back. Advancing nearer, which he ventured to do now that both the men were so occupied, he perceived that the fellow had contrived to open the window close to the back door, and was remaining quite close to it with a pistol in his hand, apparently not wishing to run the risk of climbing in. Edward slipped under the eaves of the cottage, not six feet from the man, who remained with his back partly turned towards him. Edward then finding he had obtained this position unperceived, crouched down with his gun ready pointed.
The two men then stood up; the one who seemed to be named Will checked to see if the candle in his dark lantern was burning well, and then they both set off, followed by Edward, who had heard enough to realize they were planning a burglary—if not worse. Edward trailed them, trying to stay close enough to keep them somewhat in sight, which was about all he could manage at a distance of twenty yards. Luckily, the wind was strong enough that they didn't hear his footsteps, even though he often stepped on a rotten stick, which cracked underfoot. As far as Edward could tell, he had followed them for roughly three miles when they stopped, and he noticed they were checking their pistols, which they took out from their belts. They moved on again, entering a small grove of oak trees about forty years old—very dense and very dark, with thick underbrush below. They followed a narrow path until they came to a clearing in the middle of the grove, where a low cottage stood, surrounded on all sides by cover, except for about thirty yards of open land around it. Everything was quiet and pitch dark; Edward stayed behind the trees, and when the two men stopped again, he was no more than six feet away from them. They talked in low voices, but the wind was so loud that he couldn't make out what they were saying. Eventually, they approached the cottage, and Edward, still hidden among the trees, shifted to get a better view of the cottage's gable end. He saw one man go to the front door while the other went around to the back, just as they had planned. Edward opened the lock of his gun and primed it to ensure it was ready, then waited for what would happen next. He heard the man Will at the front door, pleading for shelter in a loud but mournful voice; shortly after, he noticed a light shining through the gaps in the shutters—Edward kept shifting his position to see what was happening both at the front and back. At one point, he thought about aiming his gun and shooting one of the men immediately, but he hesitated since a burglary, while intended, hadn't actually occurred yet; so he stayed still until the attack was underway, when he planned to intervene. After several minutes of begging for the door to be opened, the man at the front began banging on it forcefully, as if trying to force it open; this was to draw the attention of those inside and distract them from the other man's attempts to break in through the back. Edward realized this: he focused on what was happening at the back. Moving closer, now that both men were preoccupied, he saw that the guy had somehow managed to open the window near the back door and was standing close to it with a pistol in hand, seemingly unwilling to risk climbing in. Edward slipped under the eaves of the cottage, just six feet from the man, who had his back partly turned toward him. Finding he could get into this position unnoticed, Edward crouched down with his gun aimed and ready.
As Edward remained in this position, he heard a shrill voice cry out, “They are getting in behind!” and a movement in the cottage. The man near him, who had his pistol in his hand, put his arm through the window and fired inside. A shriek was given, and Edward fired his gun into the body of the man, who immediately fell. Edward lost no time in reloading his gun, during which he heard the bursting open of the front door and the report of firearms; then all was silent for a moment, excepting the wailing of somebody within. As soon as his gun was reloaded Edward walked round to the front of the cottage, where he found the man who was called Ben lying across the threshold of the open door. He stepped across the body, and, looking into the room within, perceived a body stretched on the floor, and a young lad weeping over it.
As Edward stayed in that position, he heard a sharp voice shout, “They’re coming in from behind!” and noticed movement in the cottage. The guy next to him, holding a pistol, reached through the window and fired inside. A scream was heard, and Edward shot his gun at the man, who instantly collapsed. Edward quickly reloaded his gun, during which he heard the front door burst open and gunfire; then there was a moment of silence, except for someone crying inside. Once his gun was reloaded, Edward walked around to the front of the cottage, where he found the man known as Ben lying across the threshold of the open door. He stepped over the body, and looking inside the room, saw a body laid out on the floor, with a young boy crying over it.
“Don’t be alarmed, I am a friend,” said Edward, going in to where the body lay; and taking the light which was at the farther end of the chamber, he placed it on the floor, that he might examine the state of the person who was breathing heavily, and apparently badly wounded. “Rise up, my lad,” said Edward, “and let me see if I can be of any use.”
“Don’t worry, I’m a friend,” said Edward, stepping into the room where the body was. He picked up the light from the far end of the chamber and set it on the floor so he could check on the person who was breathing heavily and seemed to be seriously injured. “Get up, my friend,” Edward said, “and let me see if I can help.”
“Ah! No,” cried the boy, throwing back his long hair from his temples, “he bleeds to death!”
“Ah! No,” the boy exclaimed, pushing his long hair back from his forehead, “he’s bleeding to death!”
“Bring me some water quick,” said Edward, “there’s a good lad, while I see where he is hurt.”
“Bring me some water quickly,” said Edward, “there’s a good guy, while I check where he’s injured.”
The boy ran up to fetch the water, and Edward discovered that the ball had entered the neck, above the collar-bone, and that the blood poured out of the man’s mouth, who was choking with the effusion. Although ignorant of surgery, Edward thought that such a wound must be mortal; but the man was not only alive but sensible, and although he could not utter a word, he spoke with his eyes and with signs. He raised his hand and pointed to himself first, and shook his head, as if to say that it was all over with him; and then he turned round his head, as if looking for the lad, who was now returning with the water. When the lad again knelt by his side, weeping bitterly, the man pointed to him, and gave such an imploring look that Edward immediately comprehended what he wished; it was to ask protection for the boy. It could not be misunderstood, and could Edward do otherwise than promise it to the dying man? His generous nature could not refuse it, and he said, “I understand you; you wish me to take care of your boy when you are gone. Is it not so?”
The boy ran to get the water, and Edward noticed that the ball had entered the man's neck, just above the collarbone, and blood was pouring out of his mouth as he struggled to breathe. Although Edward didn’t know much about surgery, he figured that such a wound was likely fatal; yet the man was not only alive but also aware. Even though he couldn't speak, he communicated with his eyes and gestures. He raised his hand and pointed to himself first, shaking his head as if to say that it was all over for him; then he turned his head as if looking for the boy, who was now coming back with the water. When the boy knelt beside him again, crying hard, the man pointed at him and gave a pleading look that made Edward instantly understand what he wanted: it was a request for protection for the boy. It was clear, and how could Edward do anything but promise the dying man? His kind nature couldn’t refuse, so he said, “I understand; you want me to take care of your boy when you’re gone. Is that right?”
The man signified assent.
The man nodded in agreement.
“I promise you I will do so. I will take him into my own family, and he shall share with us.”
“I promise you I'll do that. I'll bring him into my family, and he will be part of us.”
The man raised his hand again, and a gleam of joy passed over his features as he took the hand of the lad and put it into that of Edward. His eyes were then fixed upon Edward, as if to scrutinise into his character by his features, while the former bathed his temples and washed the blood from his mouth with the water brought by the boy, who appeared in a state of grief so violent as to paralyse his senses. After a minute or two another effusion of blood choked the wounded man, who, after a short struggle, fell back dead.
The man raised his hand again, and a look of joy crossed his face as he took the boy's hand and placed it in Edward's. His eyes were then focused on Edward, as if trying to read his character through his features, while the first man cleaned his temples and washed the blood from his mouth with the water brought by the boy, who looked so overwhelmed with grief that he seemed numb. After a minute or two, another burst of blood suffocated the wounded man, who, after a brief struggle, fell back dead.
“He is gone!” thought Edward, “and now what is to be done? I must first ascertain whether the two villains are dead or not.” Edward took a light and examined the body of Ben, lying over the threshold of the door; the man was quite dead, the ball having entered his brain. He was proceeding round the outside of the cottage to examine the state of the other man, whom he had shot himself; but the wind nearly blew out the light, and he therefore returned to the chamber and placed it on the floor, near to where the boy lay insensible over the corpse of the man who had died in the arms of Edward; and then went out without a light, and with his gun, to the other side of the cottage, where the other robber had fallen. As he approached the man, a faint voice was heard to say:
“He’s gone!” thought Edward. “Now, what should I do? I need to find out if the two villains are dead.” Edward grabbed a lamp and checked Ben’s body, which was lying in the doorway; the guy was definitely dead, with a bullet through his brain. He started to move around the outside of the cottage to see the condition of the other man he had shot himself, but the wind almost blew out the lamp. So he went back inside, set the lamp on the floor near where the boy lay unconscious over the corpse of the man who had died in Edward’s arms, and then went out without a light and with his gun to the other side of the cottage, where the other robber had fallen. As he got closer to the man, a faint voice was heard saying:
“Ben, Ben! Some water, for the love of God! Ben, I’m done for!”
“Ben, Ben! Please get some water, for heaven's sake! Ben, I can’t take it anymore!”
Edward, without giving an answer, went back to the room for the water, which he took round to the man, and put it to his lips; he felt that he was bound by humanity so to do to a dying man, scoundrel though he might be. It was still dark, but not so dark as it had previously been, for the late moon was just rising.
Edward, without replying, went back to the room for the water, which he brought to the man and held it to his lips; he felt it was his duty as a human to do this for a dying man, even if he was a scoundrel. It was still dark, but not as dark as it had been before, as the late moon was just rising.
The man drank the water eagerly, and said, “Ben, I can speak now, but I shan’t long.” He then pulled the basin towards him again, and after he had drunk, he said in broken sentences, “I feel—that I am bleeding to death—inside.” Then he paused. “You know the oak—struck by lightning—a mile north—of this. Oh! I’m going fast. Three yards from it south—I buried all my—money; it’s yours. Oh, another drink!” The man again attempted to drink out of the basin proffered by Edward; but as he made the attempt he fell back with a groan.
The man eagerly drank the water and said, “Ben, I can talk now, but not for long.” He then pulled the basin toward him again, and after drinking, he spoke in broken sentences, “I feel—like I’m bleeding to death—inside.” Then he paused. “You know the oak—hit by lightning—a mile north—of here. Oh! I’m fading fast. Three yards south of it—I buried all my—money; it’s yours. Oh, I need another drink!” The man tried to drink from the basin that Edward offered him again, but as he tried, he fell back with a groan.
Edward, perceiving that he was dead, returned to the cottage to look after the lad, who still remained prostrate and embracing the corpse in the chamber. Edward then reflected upon what had best be done. After a time he decided upon dragging away the body of the robber named Ben outside of the threshold, and then securing the door. This, with some trouble, he effected, and he then made fast the window that had been forced open behind. Before he removed the boy, who lay with his face buried on the corpse, and appeared to be in a state of insensibility, Edward examined the corpse as it lay. Although plainly dressed, yet it was evident that it was not the body of a rustic; the features were fair, and the beard was carefully cut; the hands were white, and the fingers long, and evidently had never been employed in labour. That the body was that of some superior person disguised as a rustic, was evident, and this was corroborated by the conversation which took place between the two robbers. “Alas!” thought Edward, “the family of Arnwood appear not to be the only people who are in disguise in this forest. That poor boy! He must not remain there.” Edward looked round, and perceived that there was a bed in the adjoining room, the door of which was open; he lifted up the boy, and carried him, still insensible, into the room, and laid him on the bed. He then went for some more water, which he found and threw into his face, and poured a little into his mouth. Gradually the boy stirred, and recovered from his stupor, and then Edward held the water to his mouth, and made him drink some, which he did, and then, suddenly aroused to a recollection of what had passed, the boy gave a shriek of woe, and burst into a paroxysm of tears. This ended in convulsive sobbings and low moanings. Edward felt that he could do no more at present, and that it would be better if he was left for a time to give vent to his grief. Edward sat down on a stool by the side of the orphan, and remained for some time in deep and melancholy thought. “How strange,” thought he at last, “it is, that I should feel so little as I do now, surrounded by death, compared to what I did when good old Jacob Armitage died! Then I felt it deeply, and there was an awe in death. Now I no longer dread it. Is it because I loved the good old man, and felt that I had lost a friend? No, that cannot be the cause; I may have felt more grief but not awe or dread. Or is it because that was the first time that I had seen death, and it is the first sight of death which occasions awe? Or is it because that every day I have fancied myself on the battle-field, with hundreds lying dead and wounded around me, in my dreamings? I know not. Poor old Jacob died peaceably in his bed, like a good Christian, and trusting, after a blameless life, to find mercy through his Saviour. Two of these who are now dead, out of the three, have been summoned away in the height of their wickedness, and in the very commission of crime; the third has been foully murdered; and out of three lying dead, one has fallen by my own hand, and yet I feel not so much as when I attended the couch, and listened to the parting words of a dying Christian! I cannot account for it, or reason why; I only know that it is so, and I now look upon death unconcerned. Well, this is a kind of preparation for the wholesale murder and horrors of the battle-field, which I have so long sighed for—God forgive me if I am wrong! And this poor boy! I have promised to protect him, and I will. Could I fail my promise, I should imagine the spirit of his father (as I presume he was) looking down and upbraiding me. No, no, I will protect him. I and my brother and sisters have been preserved and protected, and I were indeed vile if I did not do to others as I have been done by. And now let me reflect what is to be done. I must not take the boy away, and bury the bodies; this person has friends at Lymington, and they will come here. The murder has taken place in the forest: then I must let the Intendant know what has occurred. I will send over to Oswald; Humphrey shall go. Poor fellow! What a state of anxiety must he and my little sisters be in at my not returning home! I had quite forgotten that; but it cannot be helped. I will wait till sunrise, and then see if the boy will be more himself, and probably from him I shall be able to find out what part of the forest I am in.”
Edward, realizing that the man was dead, went back to the cottage to check on the boy, who was still lying on the floor, clutching the corpse in the room. Edward then thought about what he should do. After a while, he decided to drag the body of the robber named Ben outside the door and then secure it. With some effort, he managed to do this, and he also fastened the window that had been forced open. Before removing the boy, who lay with his face buried in the corpse and seemed to be unconscious, Edward took a moment to examine the body. Though simply dressed, it was clear that it was not the body of a common person; the features were fair, and the beard was neatly trimmed; the hands were white, and the fingers long, showing they had never done hard work. It was evident that this body belonged to someone of higher status disguised as a commoner, which was supported by the conversation he overheard between the two robbers. “Oh dear!” Edward thought, “the Arnwood family isn’t the only one with secrets in this forest. That poor boy! He can’t stay here.” Edward looked around and noticed there was a bed in the next room, the door open. He picked up the boy and carried him, still unconscious, into the room, laying him on the bed. He then went to get some water, which he found, splashed on the boy's face, and poured a little into his mouth. Slowly, the boy began to stir and wake up. Edward held the water to his mouth, and he drank some; then, suddenly remembering what had happened, the boy let out a scream of anguish and broke into tears. This led to sobs and quiet moans. Edward felt he couldn’t do anything more right now and that it would be best for the boy to be allowed to express his grief. Edward sat down on a stool next to the orphan and remained there, lost in deep, sad thoughts. “How strange,” he finally thought, “that I feel so little in the face of death now, compared to what I felt when good old Jacob Armitage died! I felt that loss deeply, and there was a sense of dread in death. Now I don’t fear it. Is it because I loved that good old man and felt that I lost a friend? No, that can’t be it; I may have felt more sadness, but not fear or dread. Or is it because that was the first time I saw death, and the first sight of death brings fear? Or is it because I’ve imagined being on the battlefield every day, with hundreds lying dead and wounded around me in my dreams? I don’t know. Poor old Jacob died peacefully in his bed, like a good Christian, trusting, after a good life, to find mercy through his Savior. Out of the three who are now dead, two were taken in the midst of their wickedness and while committing a crime; the third was brutally murdered; and out of the three dead, one was killed by my own hand, and yet I feel less than when I stood by the bedside, listening to the final words of a dying Christian! I can’t explain it or make sense of it; I only know this is the way it is, and now I look at death without concern. Well, this is like preparing for the widespread killing and horrors of the battlefield, which I have longed for—God forgive me if I’m wrong! And this poor boy! I promised to protect him, and I will. If I broke that promise, I would imagine his father’s spirit looking down at me in disappointment. No, I will protect him. My siblings and I have been safe and looked after, and I would be utterly despicable if I didn’t treat others as I have been treated. Now, what should I do? I can’t take the boy away and bury the bodies; this man has friends in Lymington who will come looking for him. The murder happened in the forest, so I need to let the Intendant know what happened. I’ll send a message to Oswald; Humphrey can go. Poor guy! He must be worried, and my little sisters too, since I haven’t come home! I completely forgot about that, but there’s nothing I can do now. I’ll wait until sunrise to see if the boy is feeling more like himself, and hopefully, from him, I can figure out where I am in the forest.”
Edward took up the candle and went into the room in which he had laid the boy on the bed. He found him in a sound sleep. “Poor fellow,” said Edward, “he has for a time forgotten his misery. What a beautiful boy he is! I long to know his history. Sleep on, my poor fellow! It will do you service.”
Edward picked up the candle and walked into the room where he had laid the boy on the bed. He found him fast asleep. “Poor guy,” said Edward, “he's temporarily escaped his misery. What a beautiful boy he is! I can't wait to learn his story. Sleep well, my poor friend! It will do you good.”
Edward then returned to the other room, and recollected, or rather was reminded, that he had had no supper, and it was now nearly dawn of day. He looked into a cupboard and found plenty of provisions and some flasks of wine. “I have earned my supper,” thought he, “and I will not, therefore, deny myself.” So he brought out the viands and a flask of wine, and made a hearty meal. “It is long since I have tasted wine,” thought he, “and it may be long ere I drink it again. I have little relish for it now; it is too fiery to the palate. I recollect, when a child, how my father used to have me at the table, and give me a stoup of claret, which I could hardly lift to my lips, to drink to the health of the king.” The memory of the king raised other thoughts in Edward’s mind, and he again sank into one of his reveries, which lasted till he fell into a slumber. When he woke up, it was at the voice of the boy, who in his sleep had cried out “Father!” Edward started up, and found that the sun was an hour high, and that he must have slept some time. He gently opened the cottage-door, looked at the bodies of the two men, and then walked out to survey the locality of the cottage, which he had but faintly made out during the night. He found that it was surrounded by a thicket of trees and underwood, so close and thick that there appeared to him no outlet in any direction. “What a place for concealment!” thought Edward, “but still these prowling thieves discovered it. Why, troops of horse might scour the forest for months, and never discover such a hiding-place.” Edward walked round by the side of the thicket, to find out the track by which the robbers had entered when he followed them, and at last succeeded in doing so. He followed the path through the thicket until he was clear of it and again in the forest, but the scenery outside was unknown to him, and he had not an idea as to what part of the forest it was in. “I must question the boy,” thought Edward. “I will go back and wake him up, for it is time that I was moving.” As he was again turning into the thicket he heard a dog giving tongue, as if on a scent. It came nearer and nearer to him, and Edward remained to see what it might be. In a moment more he perceived his own dog, Smoker, come bounding out of a neighbouring copse, followed by Humphrey and Pablo. Edward hallooed. Smoker sprang towards him, leaping up, and loading him with caresses, and in another moment he was in Humphrey’s arms.
Edward then returned to the other room and remembered, or rather was reminded, that he hadn't had any supper, and it was now nearly dawn. He looked into a cupboard and found plenty of food and some bottles of wine. "I've earned my supper," he thought, "and I won't deny myself." So he took out the food and a bottle of wine and prepared a hearty meal. "It's been a long time since I've tasted wine," he thought, "and it might be a while before I drink it again. I don't really enjoy it right now; it's too strong for my taste. I remember when I was a kid, my dad used to have me at the table and would give me a glass of claret that I could barely lift to my lips, to drink to the king's health." The thought of the king brought other memories to Edward's mind, and he sank back into one of his daydreams, which lasted until he fell asleep. When he woke up, it was to the voice of the boy, who had cried out "Father!" in his sleep. Edward bolted upright and realized that the sun was already an hour high, meaning he must have slept for some time. He gently opened the cottage door, looked at the bodies of the two men, and then walked out to explore the area around the cottage, which he had only vaguely seen during the night. He found it was surrounded by a thick thicket of trees and bushes, so dense that he couldn't see any way out in any direction. "What a place for hiding!" Edward thought. "But still, those prowling thieves found it. It seems like troops of horses could search the forest for months and never find such a spot." Edward walked around the edge of the thicket to figure out the path the robbers had taken when he followed them and eventually succeeded in doing so. He followed the path through the thicket until he was clear of it and back in the forest, but the scenery around him was unfamiliar, and he had no idea where in the forest he was. "I need to ask the boy," Edward thought. "I'll go back and wake him up, since it's time for me to move." As he was about to re-enter the thicket, he heard a dog barking, as if it had caught a scent. It was getting closer, and Edward stayed to see what it was. A moment later, he saw his own dog, Smoker, bounding out from a nearby thicket, followed by Humphrey and Pablo. Edward called out. Smoker jumped towards him, showering him with affection, and in another moment, he was in Humphrey's arms.
“Oh, Edward, let me first thank God!” said Humphrey, as the tears started and rolled down his cheeks. “What a night we have passed! What has happened? That dear fellow Pablo thought of putting Smoker on the scent; he brought out your jacket and showed it to Smoker, and gave it him to smell, and then led him along till he was on your footsteps; and the dog followed him, it seems, although it has been round and round in every direction, till at last he has brought us to you.”
“Oh, Edward, let me first thank God!” said Humphrey, as the tears began to stream down his cheeks. “What a night we’ve had! What happened? That dear guy Pablo thought to put Smoker on your trail; he took out your jacket and showed it to Smoker, let him sniff it, and then led him along until he was on your path; and the dog followed him, it seems, even though he wandered all over the place, until finally he brought us to you.”
Edward shook hands with Pablo, and thanked him. “How far are we from the cottage, Humphrey?”
Edward shook hands with Pablo and thanked him. “How far are we from the cottage, Humphrey?”
“About eight miles, I should say, Edward; not more.”
“It's about eight miles, I’d say, Edward; not any more.”
“Well, I have much to tell you, and I must tell it to you in few words before I go farther, and afterwards I will tell you all in detail.”
“Well, I have a lot to share with you, and I need to do it in a few words before I continue, and then I’ll give you all the details afterwards.”
Edward then gave a succinct narration of what had occurred, and, having thus prepared Humphrey and Pablo for what they were to see, led the way back through the thicket to the cottage inside of it. Humphrey and Pablo were much shocked at the scene of slaughter which presented itself to their eyes; and, after having viewed the bodies, they began to consult what had best be done.
Edward then quickly explained what had happened and, having prepared Humphrey and Pablo for what they were about to see, led the way back through the thicket to the cottage within it. Humphrey and Pablo were deeply shocked by the gruesome scene in front of them; after looking at the bodies, they started discussing what the best course of action would be.
The proposal of Edward, that Humphrey should go over and make known the circumstances to Oswald, that they might be communicated to the Intendant, was readily acceded to; and Pablo, it was agreed, should go home and tell Alice and Edith that Edward was safe.
The suggestion from Edward that Humphrey should go over and share the situation with Oswald, so it could be passed on to the Intendant, was quickly agreed upon; and it was decided that Pablo would head home and inform Alice and Edith that Edward was safe.
“But now, Humphrey, about this boy; we cannot leave him here.”
“But now, Humphrey, regarding this boy; we can't leave him here.”
“Where is he?”
“Where's he?”
“He still sleeps, I believe. The question is, whether you should ride over with the pony or walk, and leave Pablo to return with the pony and cart; for I will not take the boy away or leave the house myself without removing the property which belongs to the boy, and of which I will make inquiry when he wakes. Besides, there is money, by what the robbers stated, which of course must be taken care of for him.”
“He's still sleeping, I think. The question is whether you should ride over with the pony or walk and let Pablo take the pony and cart back; because I won’t take the boy away or leave the house without getting the belongings that belong to him, and I'll find out about them when he wakes up. Also, there’s money, according to what the robbers said, which obviously needs to be handled for him.”
“I think it will be best for me to walk over, Edward. If I ride, I should arrive too late in the afternoon for anything to be done till next morning, and if I walk, I shall be in time enough, so that is settled. Besides, it will give you more time to remove the boy’s property, which, as his father was in all probability a Malignant, and a denounced man, they might think right to secure for the government.”
“I think it’s best for me to walk over, Edward. If I ride, I’ll probably get there too late in the afternoon for anything to get done until the next morning, but if I walk, I’ll arrive in time, so that’s settled. Plus, it will give you more time to remove the boy’s things, which, since his father was likely a Malignant and a condemned man, they might think it’s right to confiscate for the government.”
“Very true; then be it so. Do you start for the Intendant’s; and Pablo, go home and fetch the pony and cart, while I remain here with the boy, and get everything ready.”
“Very true; then it’s settled. You head to the Intendant’s, and Pablo, go home and get the pony and cart while I stay here with the boy and get everything ready.”
Humphrey and Pablo both set off, and then Edward went to waken the boy, still lying on the bed.
Humphrey and Pablo both took off, and then Edward went to wake up the boy, who was still lying on the bed.
“Come, you must get up now. You know that what’s done cannot be undone; and if you are a good boy, and have read the Bible, you must know that we must submit to the will of God, who is our kind Father in heaven.”
“Come on, you need to get up now. You know that what’s done can’t be changed; and if you’re a good boy and have read the Bible, you must know that we need to accept the will of God, who is our loving Father in heaven.”
“Ah me!” said the boy, who was awake when Edward went to him, “I know well it is my duty, but it is a hard duty, and I am heart-broken. I have lost my father, the only friend I had in the world: who is there to love and to cherish me now? What will become of me?”
“Ah man!” said the boy, who was awake when Edward went to him, “I know it’s my responsibility, but it’s a tough one, and I’m heartbroken. I’ve lost my dad, the only friend I had in the world: who is there to love and care for me now? What’s going to happen to me?”
“I promised your father, before he died, that I would take care of you, my poor fellow; and a promise is sacred with me, even if it were not made to a dying man. I will do my best, depend upon it, for I have known myself what it is to want and to find a protector. You shall live with me and my brother and sisters, and you shall have all we have.”
“I promised your father, before he passed away, that I would take care of you, my poor friend; and a promise means a lot to me, even if it wasn’t made to someone on their deathbed. I’ll do my best, you can count on that, because I know what it’s like to struggle and to need someone to look out for you. You’ll live with me and my brother and sisters, and you’ll have everything we have.”
“Have you sisters, then?” replied the boy.
“Do you have sisters?” replied the boy.
“Yes; I have sent for the cart to take you away from this, and to-night you shall be in our cottage; but now tell me—I do not ask who your father was, or why he was living here in secret, as I found it out by what I overheard the robbers say to one another—but how long have you lived here?”
“Yes; I’ve called for the cart to take you away from here, and tonight you’ll be at our cottage. But now tell me—I’m not asking who your father was, or why he was living here in secret since I figured that out from what I overheard the robbers say to each other—but how long have you lived here?”
“More than a year.”
"Over a year."
“Whose cottage is it?”
"Whose cottage is this?"
“My father bought it when he came, as he thought it safer so, that he might not be discovered or betrayed; for he had escaped from prison after having been condemned to death by the Parliament.”
“My father bought it when he arrived, thinking it would be safer that way, to avoid being discovered or betrayed; he had escaped from prison after being sentenced to death by Parliament.”
“Then he was a loyal man to his king?”
“So, he was loyal to his king?”
“Yes he was, and that was his only crime.”
“Yes, he was, and that was his only crime.”
“Then fear not, my good boy; we are all loyal as well as he was, and will never be otherwise. I tell you this that you may safely trust to us. Now, if the cottage was his, the furniture and property were his also.”
“Then don’t worry, my good boy; we are all just as loyal as he was, and we will always be. I’m telling you this so you can trust us completely. Now, if the cottage belonged to him, then the furniture and belongings were his too.”
“Yes; all was his.”
“Yeah; it was all his.”
“And it is now yours, is it not?”
“And it’s yours now, right?”
“I suppose so,” said the boy, bursting into tears.
“I guess so,” the boy said, breaking down in tears.
“Then listen to me;—your father is safe from all persecution now; he is, I trust, in heaven; and you they cannot touch, as you have done nothing to offend them; but still they will take possession of your father’s property as soon as they know of his death, and find out who he was. This, for your sake, I wish to prevent them from doing, and have therefore sent for the cart, that I may remove to my cottage everything that is of value, that it may be held for your benefit; some day or another you may require it. The murder having been committed in the forest, and I having been a witness, and, moreover, having shot one of the robbers, I have considered it right to send over to the Intendant of the forest to give him notice of what has taken place within his jurisdiction. I do not think he is so bad a man as the rest; but still, when he comes here, he may consider it his duty to take possession of everything for the Parliament, as I have no doubt such are his orders, or will be when he communicates with the Parliament. Now this is a robbery which I wish to prevent, by carrying away your property before they come over, which they will to-morrow, and I propose that you shall accompany me, with all that you can take away, or that may be useful, this evening.”
“Then listen to me; your father is safe from all persecution now; I believe he’s in heaven; and they can't touch you since you've done nothing to offend them. However, they will take control of your father’s property as soon as they learn of his death and discover who he was. I want to prevent that for your sake, so I’ve called for the cart to move everything of value to my cottage, so it can be kept for your benefit; you might need it someday. Since the murder happened in the forest and I witnessed it, plus I shot one of the robbers, I decided to inform the Intendant of the forest about what happened in his territory. I don't think he’s as bad as the rest, but when he comes here, he might feel it’s his duty to seize everything for Parliament, as I'm sure that's his orders or will be when he talks to them. I want to stop this robbery by moving your property before they arrive, which they will do tomorrow, and I suggest you come with me tonight and take everything you can or that might be useful.”
“You are very kind,” replied the boy. “I will do all you wish; but I feel very weak, and very unwell.”
“You're really kind,” the boy replied. “I'll do whatever you want; but I feel really weak and unwell.”
“You must exert yourself for your own sake, my poor fellow. Come, now, sit up and put all your own clothes together. Collect everything in this room, while I look about the house. And tell me, had not your father some money? For the robbers said that they saw him counting it out of a sack, through the chinks of the shutters, and that was why they made the attack.”
“You need to put in some effort for your own good, my poor friend. Come on, sit up and gather all your clothes. Collect everything in this room while I check around the house. And tell me, didn’t your father have some money? The robbers said they saw him counting it out of a sack through the cracks in the shutters, and that’s why they broke in.”
“Hateful money!” cried the boy. “Yes, he had, I believe, a great deal of money; but I cannot say how much.”
“Hateful money!” shouted the boy. “Yes, he definitely had a lot of money; but I can’t say exactly how much.”
“Now get up, and do as I request, my dear boy,” said Edward, raising him up in his arms; “when your grief is lessened, you may have many happy days yet in store for you; you have a Father in heaven that you must put your trust in, and with Him you will find peace.”
“Now get up and do as I ask, my dear boy,” said Edward, lifting him into his arms. “When your sadness fades, you still have many happy days ahead of you. You have a Father in heaven you need to trust, and with Him, you will find peace.”
The boy rose up, and Edward closed the door of the chamber, that he might not see his father’s corpse.
The boy got up, and Edward shut the door to the room so he wouldn't have to see his father's body.
“I do put my trust in Heaven, good sir,” replied the boy, “for it has already sent me a kind friend in my distress. You are good, I am sure; I see that in your face. Alas! How much more wretched would have been my condition if you had not fortunately come to our assistance! Too late, indeed, to save my poor father, but not too late to succour and console his child. I will go away with you, for I cannot stay here.”
“I trust in Heaven, sir,” replied the boy, “because it has already sent me a kind friend in my time of need. You’re a good person, I can tell that from your face. Oh! How much worse off I would have been if you hadn’t arrived to help us! It’s too late to save my poor father, but it’s not too late to help and comfort his child. I will go with you, because I can’t stay here.”
Chapter Sixteen.
Edward then took the counterpane off the bed, and went with it into the next room. He gently drew the body to the corner of the room, and covered it up with the counterpane, and then proceeded to examine the cupboards, etcetera. In one he found a good store of books, in another there was linen of all sorts, a great many curious arms, two suits of bright armour such as worn in those times, pistols and guns, and ammunition. On the floor of one of the cupboards was an iron chest about two feet by eighteen inches. It was locked. Edward immediately concluded that this chest held the money of the unfortunate man; but where was the key? Most likely about his person. He did not like to afflict the poor boy by putting the question to him, but he went to the body and examined the pockets of the clothes; he found a bunch of several keys, which he took, and then replaced the coverlid. He tried one of the keys, which appeared to be of the right size, to the lock of the iron chest, and found that it fitted it. Satisfied with this, he did not raise the lid of the chest, but dragged it out into the centre of the room. There were many things of value about the room; the candlesticks were silver, and there were goblets of the same metal. Edward collected all these articles, and a timepiece, and put them into a basket, of which there were two large ones at the end of the room, apparently used for holding firewood. Everything that he thought could be useful, or of value, he gathered together for the benefit of the poor orphan boy. He afterwards went into another small room, where he found sundry small trunks and cases locked-up. These he brought out without examining, as he presumed that they contained what was of value, or they would not be locked. When he had collected everything, he found that he had already more than the cart could carry in one trip; and he wanted to take some bedding with him, as he had not a spare bed in the cottage to give to the boy. Edward decided in his own mind that he would take the most valuable articles away that night, and return with the cart for the remainder early on the following morning. It was now past noon, and Edward took out of the cupboard what victuals were left, and then went into the chamber where the boy was, and begged that he would eat something. The poor boy said that he had no appetite; but Edward insisted, and at last prevailed upon him to eat some bread and drink a glass of wine, which proved of great service to him. The poor fellow shuddered as he saw the body covered up in the corner of the room, but said nothing. Edward was trying to make him eat a little more, when Pablo made his appearance at the door.
Edward then took the blanket off the bed and went into the next room with it. He gently moved the body to the corner and covered it with the blanket, then started checking the cupboards, and so on. In one, he found a good collection of books, in another there was various linen, a lot of interesting weapons, two shiny suits of armor like those worn back then, pistols, guns, and ammunition. On the floor of one cupboard, there was an iron chest about two feet by eighteen inches. It was locked. Edward quickly guessed that this chest held the money of the unfortunate man, but where was the key? Most likely on him. He didn’t want to distress the poor boy by asking, but he went to the body and searched the pockets of the clothes; he found a bunch of keys, which he took, then replaced the blanket. He tried one of the keys that seemed to fit the lock of the iron chest and found that it worked. Pleased with this, he didn’t open the chest but dragged it out into the middle of the room. There were many valuable things in the room; the candlesticks were silver, and there were goblets made of the same metal. Edward gathered all these items, including a clock, and put them into a basket, of which there were two large ones at the end of the room, apparently used for firewood. He collected everything he thought could be useful or valuable for the benefit of the poor orphan boy. He then went into another small room, where he found several small locked trunks and cases. He brought them out without examining them, assuming they contained valuable items, or they wouldn’t be locked. Once he had gathered everything, he realized he already had more than the cart could carry in one trip; he also wanted to take some bedding with him, as he didn’t have an extra bed in the cottage to give to the boy. Edward decided he would take the most valuable items that night and return with the cart for the rest early the next morning. It was now past noon, and Edward took what food was left from the cupboard, then went into the room where the boy was and urged him to eat something. The poor boy said he had no appetite, but Edward insisted, and finally convinced him to eat some bread and drink a glass of wine, which really helped him. The poor fellow shuddered at the sight of the covered body in the corner, but said nothing. Edward was trying to get him to eat a bit more when Pablo appeared at the door.
“Have you put up all that you want in the bed-chamber?” said Edward.
“Have you set up everything you want in the bedroom?” Edward asked.
“Yes, I have put up everything.”
“Yes, I have given up everything.”
“Then we will bring them out. Come, Pablo, you must help us.”
“Then we will bring them out. Come on, Pablo, you have to help us.”
Pablo made signs, and pointed to the door. Edward went out.
Pablo gestured and pointed to the door. Edward stepped outside.
“First pull body away from this.”
“First, pull your body away from this.”
“Yes,” replied Edward; “we must do so.”
“Yes,” Edward replied; “we need to do that.”
Edward and Pablo pulled the body of the robber on one side of the doorway, and threw over it some dried fern which lay by; they then backed the cart down to the door; the iron chest was first got in, then all the heavy articles, such as armour, guns, and books, etcetera, and by that time the cart was more than half-loaded. Edward then went into the chamber, and brought out the packages the boy had made up, and put them all in the cart until it was loaded high up; they brought out some blankets, and laid over all, to keep things steady; and then Edward told the boy that all was ready, and that they had better go.
Edward and Pablo dragged the robber's body to one side of the doorway and covered it with some dried ferns lying nearby. Then they backed the cart up to the door. They loaded the iron chest first, followed by all the heavy items like armor, guns, and books, and by then, the cart was more than halfway full. Edward went into the room and brought out the packages the boy had prepared, stacking them in the cart until it was piled high. They grabbed some blankets and laid them over everything to keep it secure. Then Edward told the boy that everything was ready and that it was best to leave.
“Yes, I am willing,” replied he, with streaming eyes; “but let me see him once more.”
“Yes, I’m willing,” he replied, tears streaming down his face; “but let me see him one more time.”
“Come, then,” said Edward, leading him to the corpse, and uncovering the face.
“Come on,” said Edward, taking him to the body and pulling back the covering from the face.
The boy knelt down, kissed the forehead and cold lips, covered up the face again, and then rose and wept bitterly on Edward’s shoulder. Edward did not attempt to check his sorrow; he thought it better it should have vent; but, after a time, he led the boy by degrees till they were out of the cottage.
The boy knelt down, kissed the forehead and cold lips, covered the face again, and then stood up and cried hard on Edward’s shoulder. Edward didn’t try to hold back his sadness; he thought it was better to let it out. After a while, he guided the boy slowly until they were outside the cottage.
“Now, then,” said Edward, “we must go, or we shall be late. My poor little sisters have been dreadfully alarmed at my not having come home last night, and I long to clasp them in my arms.”
“Alright,” said Edward, “we need to go, or we’ll be late. My poor little sisters were really worried because I didn’t come home last night, and I can’t wait to hold them in my arms.”
“Indeed you must,” replied the boy, wiping away his tears, “and I am very selfish; let us go on.”
“Of course you have to,” the boy said, wiping away his tears. “I’m being really selfish; let’s keep going.”
“No room for cart to get through wood,” said Pablo; “hard work, cart empty—more hard work, cart full.”
“No space for the cart to pass through the trees,” said Pablo; “more effort, cart empty—more effort, cart full.”
And so it proved to be; and it required all the united efforts of Billy, Edward, and Pablo, to force a passage for the cart through the narrow pathway; but at last it was effected, and then they went on at a quick pace, and in less than two hours the cottage was in sight. When within two hundred yards of it, Edith, who had been on the watch, came bounding out, flew into Edward’s arms, and covered him with kisses.
And that’s exactly what happened; it took the combined effort of Billy, Edward, and Pablo to get the cart through the tight path. But they finally managed it, and then they moved quickly, so that in less than two hours, they could see the cottage. When they were about two hundred yards away, Edith, who had been waiting, came running out, jumped into Edward’s arms, and showered him with kisses.
“You naughty Edward, to frighten us so!”
“You naughty Edward, scaring us like that!”
“Look, Edith, I have brought you a nice little play-fellow. Welcome him, dearest.”
“Hey, Edith, I’ve brought you a nice little playmate. Give him a warm welcome, my dear.”
Edith extended her hand as she looked into the boy’s face.
Edith reached out her hand as she gazed into the boy's face.
“He is a pretty boy, Edward, much prettier than Pablo.”
"He is a handsome guy, Edward, much more attractive than Pablo."
“No, Missy Edith,” said Pablo; “Pablo more man than he.”
“No, Missy Edith,” said Pablo; “Pablo is more of a man than he is.”
“Yes, you may be more man, Pablo; but you are not pretty.”
“Yes, you might be more of a man, Pablo; but you’re not good-looking.”
“And where is Alice?”
“Where's Alice?”
“She was getting supper ready, and I did not tell her that I saw you coming, because I wanted first kiss.”
“She was making dinner, and I didn’t tell her I saw you coming because I wanted the first kiss.”
“You little jealous thing! But here comes Alice. Dear Alice, you have been very uneasy, but it was not my fault,” said Edward, kissing her. “If I had not been where I was this poor boy would have been killed as well as his father. Make him welcome, Alice, for he is an orphan now, and must live with us. I have brought many things in the cart, and to-morrow we will bring more, for we have no bed for him, and to-night he must sleep with me.”
“You little jealous thing! But here comes Alice. Dear Alice, you’ve been quite worried, but it wasn’t my fault,” said Edward, giving her a kiss. “If I hadn’t been where I was, this poor boy would have been killed along with his father. Make him feel welcome, Alice, because he’s an orphan now and has to live with us. I’ve brought a lot of things in the cart, and tomorrow we’ll bring more, because we don’t have a bed for him, and tonight he has to sleep with me.”
“We will make him as happy as we can, Edward; and we will be sisters to him,” said Alice, looking at the boy, who was blushing deeply. “How old are you? And what is your name?”
“We’ll make him as happy as we can, Edward; and we’ll be like sisters to him,” said Alice, looking at the boy, who was blushing deeply. “How old are you? And what’s your name?”
“I am thirteen years old next January,” replied the boy.
“I'll be thirteen next January,” replied the boy.
“And your Christian name?”
"And what’s your first name?"
“I will tell you by and by,” replied he, confused.
“I'll tell you later,” he replied, confused.
They arrived at the cottage, and Edward and Pablo were busy unpacking the cart, and putting all the contents into the inner chamber, where Pablo now slept, when Alice, who, with Edith, had been talking to the boy, came to Edward and said—“Edward, she’s a girl!”
They got to the cottage, and Edward and Pablo were busy unpacking the cart and putting everything into the inner room where Pablo was now sleeping. Alice, who had been talking to the boy with Edith, came up to Edward and said, “Edward, she’s a girl!”
“A girl!” replied Edward, astonished.
“A girl!” Edward exclaimed, surprised.
“Yes, she has told me so, and wished me to tell you.”
“Yes, she told me that and wanted me to let you know.”
“But why does she wear boys’ clothes?”
“But why does she wear guys’ clothes?”
“It was her father’s wish, as he was very often obliged to send her to Lymington to a friend’s house, and he was afraid of her getting into trouble; but she has not told me her story as yet—she says that she will to-night.”
“It was her father's wish, since he often had to send her to a friend's house in Lymington, and he was worried about her getting into trouble; but she hasn’t shared her story with me yet—she says she will tonight.”
“Well, then,” replied Edward, “you must make up a bed for her in your room to-night. Take Pablo’s bed, and he shall sleep with me. To-morrow morning I will bring some more bedding from her cottage.”
“Well, then,” replied Edward, “you need to make a bed for her in your room tonight. Use Pablo’s bed, and he can sleep with me. Tomorrow morning, I’ll bring some more bedding from her cottage.”
“How Humphrey will be surprised when he comes back!” said Alice, laughing.
“How surprised Humphrey will be when he gets back!” said Alice, laughing.
“Yes; she will make a nice little wife for him some years hence; and she may prove an heiress perhaps, for there is an iron chest with money in it.”
“Yes; she will make a lovely little wife for him in a few years; and she might turn out to be an heiress too, since there’s an iron chest with money in it.”
Alice returned to her new companion, and Edward and Pablo continued to unload the cart.
Alice went back to her new friend, while Edward and Pablo kept unloading the cart.
“Well, Pablo, I suppose you will allow that, now that you know she is a girl, she is handsomer than you?”
“Well, Pablo, I guess you’ll admit that now that you know she’s a girl, she’s prettier than you?”
“Oh yes,” replied Pablo, “very handsome girl; but too much girl for handsome boy.”
“Oh yes,” replied Pablo, “a very beautiful girl; but too much girl for a handsome guy.”
At last everything was out of the cart, the iron chest dragged into Pablo’s room, and Billy put into his stable and given his supper, which he had well earned, for the cart had been very heavily loaded. They then all sat down to supper, Edward saying to their new acquaintance—
At last, everything was taken out of the cart, the iron chest was pulled into Pablo’s room, and Billy was put into his stable and given his dinner, which he had definitely earned since the cart had been heavily loaded. They all then sat down for supper, with Edward speaking to their new friend—
“So I find that I am to have another sister instead of another brother. Now you will tell me your name?”
“So I see I’m getting another sister instead of a brother. Now, will you tell me your name?”
“Yes; Clara is my name.”
"Yes, I'm Clara."
“And why did you not tell me that you are a girl?”
“And why didn't you tell me that you’re a girl?”
“I did not like, because I was in boys’ clothes, and felt ashamed; indeed I was too unhappy to think about what I was. My poor dear father!” and she burst into tears.
“I didn't like it because I was wearing boys' clothes, and I felt ashamed; in fact, I was too sad to think about who I was. My poor dear dad!” and she broke down in tears.
Alice and Edith kissed her and consoled her, and she became calm again. After supper was over they busied themselves making arrangements for her sleeping in their room, and then they went to prayers.
Alice and Edith kissed her and comforted her, which helped her relax again. After dinner, they got busy setting up for her to sleep in their room, and then they went to pray.
“We have much to be thankful for, my dears,” said Edward. “I am sure I feel that I have been in great danger, and I only wish that I had been more useful than I have been; but it has been the will of God, and we must not arraign His decrees. Let us return thanks for His great mercies, and bow in submission to His dispensations, and pray that He will give peace to poor little Clara, and soften her affliction.”
“We have a lot to be grateful for, my dears,” said Edward. “I really feel like I’ve been in a lot of danger, and I just wish I could have been more helpful; but it’s been God’s will, and we shouldn’t question His plans. Let’s give thanks for His great kindness, accept His decisions, and pray that He gives peace to poor little Clara and eases her suffering.”
And as Edward prayed, little Clara knelt and sobbed, while Alice caressed her with her arm round her waist, and at times stopped her prayer to kiss and console her. When they had finished, Alice led her away to her bedroom, followed by Edith, and they put her to bed. Edward and Pablo also retired, both worn out by the fatigue and excitement of the day.
And while Edward prayed, little Clara knelt and cried, while Alice wrapped her arm around her waist and comforted her, stopping occasionally to kiss and console her. When they were done, Alice took her to her bedroom, with Edith following, and they helped her get into bed. Edward and Pablo also went to rest, both exhausted from the day's fatigue and excitement.
They were up on the following morning at day-dawn, and, putting Billy in the cart, set off for the cottage of Clara. They found everything as they had left it, and, having loaded the cart with what had been left behind the day before, the bedding for two beds, with several articles of furniture which Edward thought might be useful, there being still a little room left, Edward packed up in a wooden case with dried fern all the wine that was in the cupboard; and, having assisted Pablo in forcing the cart once more through the path in the wood, he left him to return home with the cart, while he remained to wait the arrival of Humphrey, and whoever might come with him from the Intendant’s. About ten o’clock, as he was watching outside of the wood, he perceived several people approaching him, and soon made out that Humphrey, the Intendant, and Oswald were among the number. When they came up to him Edward saluted the Intendant in a respectful manner, shook hands with Oswald, and then led the way by the narrow path through the wood to the cottage. The Intendant was on horseback, but all the rest were on foot.
They woke up the next morning at dawn and, putting Billy in the cart, headed to Clara's cottage. They found everything just as they had left it, and after loading the cart with what was left behind the day before—the bedding for two beds and some furniture that Edward thought might come in handy, since there was still a bit of space left—Edward packed up all the wine from the cupboard in a wooden case with dried fern. After helping Pablo get the cart through the path in the woods again, he let him head back home with the cart while he stayed to wait for Humphrey and whoever else was coming with him from the Intendant’s. Around ten o'clock, as he was standing by the edge of the woods, he saw several people approaching and soon recognized Humphrey, the Intendant, and Oswald among them. When they reached him, Edward greeted the Intendant respectfully, shook hands with Oswald, and then led the way along the narrow path through the woods to the cottage. The Intendant was on horseback, while everyone else was on foot.
The Intendant left his horse to the care of one of the verderers, and went through the wood on foot with the of the party, preceded by Edward. He appeared to be very grave and thoughtful, and Edward thought that there was a coolness in his manner towards himself,—for it must be recollected that Mr Heatherstone had not seen Edward since he had rendered him such service in saving the life of his daughter. The consequence was, that Edward felt somewhat indignant, but he did not express his feelings, by his looks even, but conveyed the party in silence to the cottage. On their arrival, Edward pointed to the body of the robber, which had been covered with fern, and the verderers exposed it.
The Intendant left his horse with one of the verderers and walked through the woods on foot with the rest of the party, led by Edward. He seemed very serious and deep in thought, and Edward noticed a bit of coldness in his attitude towards him—especially since Mr. Heatherstone hadn’t seen Edward since he helped save his daughter's life. As a result, Edward felt somewhat offended, but he didn’t show his feelings, not even with his expression, and silently guided the group to the cottage. Once they arrived, Edward pointed to the body of the robber, which had been covered with ferns, and the verderers uncovered it.
“By whose hand did that man fall?” said the Intendant.
“Who made that man fall?” asked the Intendant.
“By the hand of the party who lived in the cottage.”
“By the hand of the person who lived in the cottage.”
Edward then led the way round to the back of the cottage where the other robber lay—
Edward then led the way to the back of the cottage where the other robber was lying—
“And this man was slain by my hand,” replied Edward.
“And I killed this man,” Edward replied.
“We have one more body to see,” continued Edward, leading the way into the cottage and uncovering the corpse of Clara’s father.
“We have one more body to check out,” Edward said, taking the lead into the cottage and uncovering the body of Clara’s father.
Mr Heatherstone looked at the face and appeared much moved—“Cover it up,” said he, turning away; and then sitting down on a chair close to the table—
Mr. Heatherstone looked at the face and seemed greatly affected. “Cover it up,” he said, turning away. Then he sat down in a chair near the table.
“And how was this found?” he said.
“And how was this discovered?” he asked.
“I neither saw this person killed nor the robber you first saw, but I heard the report of the firearms at almost the same moment, and I presume that they fell by each other’s hands.”
“I didn’t see this person get killed nor the robber you first saw, but I heard the gunshots almost at the same time, and I assume they both ended up killing each other.”
The Intendant called his clerk, who had accompanied him, and desired him to get ready his writing materials, and then said—
The Intendant called over his clerk, who had been with him, and asked him to prepare his writing materials, and then said—
“Edward Armitage, we will now take down your deposition as to what has occurred.”
“Edward Armitage, we're going to record your statement about what happened.”
Edward then commenced by stating “that he was out in the forest and had lost his way, and was seeking his way home—”
Edward then started by saying, “that he was out in the forest and had lost his way, and was trying to find his way home—”
“You were out in the forest during the night?”
“You were in the forest at night?”
“Yes, sir, I was.”
"Yes, I was."
“With your gun?”
“With your weapon?”
“I always carry my gun,” replied Edward.
“I always carry my gun,” Edward replied.
“In pursuit of game?”
"Looking for game?"
“No, sir, I was not. I have never been out in pursuit of game during night-time in my life.”
“No, sir, I haven’t. I’ve never gone out hunting at night in my life.”
“What were you then about? You did not go out for nothing?”
“What were you up to then? You didn’t go out for no reason?”
“I went out to commune with my own thoughts: I was restless, and I wandered about without knowing where I went, and that is the reason why I lost my way.”
“I went out to gather my thoughts: I was feeling uneasy, and I wandered around without knowing where I was going, and that’s why I got lost.”
“And pray what may have excited you?”
“And what has gotten you all worked up?”
“I will tell you: I was over with Oswald Partridge the day before; you had just arrived from London, and he gave me the news that King Charles had been proclaimed in Scotland, and that news unsettled me.”
“I’ll tell you: I was at Oswald Partridge's place the day before; you had just arrived from London, and he informed me that King Charles had been proclaimed in Scotland, and that really unsettled me.”
“Well, proceed.”
"Alright, go ahead."
Edward met with no more interruption in his narrative. He stated briefly all that had taken place, from the time he fell in with the robbers till the winding up of the catastrophe.
Edward faced no further interruptions in his story. He summarized everything that happened, from when he first encountered the robbers to the conclusion of the disaster.
The clerk took down all that Edward had stated, and then read it over to him, to ascertain if he had written it down correctly, and then inquired of Edward if he could read and write.
The clerk noted everything Edward had said, then read it back to him to check if he had written it down correctly, and then asked Edward if he could read and write.
“I should hope so,” replied Edward, taking the pen and signing his name.
"I hope so," Edward said, grabbing the pen and signing his name.
The clerk stared, and then said, “People in your condition do not often know how to read and write, Mr Forester, and therefore you need not be offended at the question.”
The clerk stared and then said, “People in your situation don’t usually know how to read and write, Mr. Forester, so you don’t need to take offense at the question.”
“Very true,” replied Edward. “May I ask if my presence is considered any longer to be necessary?”
“That's very true,” replied Edward. “Can I ask if you still think my presence is needed?”
“You stated that there was a boy in the house, young man,” said the Intendant: “what has become of him?”
“You mentioned there was a boy in the house, young man,” said the Intendant. “What happened to him?”
“He is removed to my cottage.”
“He is taken to my cabin.”
“Why did you do so?”
“Why did you do that?”
“Because when his father died I promised to him that I would take care of his child; and I intend to keep my word.”
“Because when his father died, I promised him that I would take care of his child, and I plan to keep my word.”
“You had spoken with him, then, before he died?” said the Intendant.
“You talked to him before he died, then?” said the Intendant.
“Not so; it was all carried on by signs on his part, but it was as intelligible as if he spoke, and what I replied he well understood; and I really think I removed a great anxiety off his mind by giving him the promise.”
“Not at all; everything was communicated through gestures on his part, but it was just as clear as if he had spoken, and he understood my responses perfectly; I honestly believe I eased a lot of his worries by giving him that promise.”
The Intendant paused, and then said, “I perceive that some articles have been removed—the bedding, for instance—have you taken anything away?”
The Intendant paused, then said, “I notice that some items are missing—the bedding, for example. Did you take anything away?”
“I have removed bedding, for I had no bed to offer to the lad, and he told me that the cottage and furniture belonged to his father; of course by his father’s death it became his, and I felt that I was warranted in so doing.”
“I took away the bedding because I didn’t have a bed to offer the kid, and he told me that the cottage and furniture belonged to his dad; obviously, after his dad passed away, they became his, and I felt justified in my actions.”
“May I ask, did you remove any papers?”
“Can I ask, did you take any papers?”
“I cannot tell; the lad packed up his own things; there were some boxes removed, which were locked-up, and the contents are to me wholly unknown. I could not leave the boy here in this scene of death, and I could not well leave the property belonging to him to be at the mercy of any other plunderers of the forest. I did as I considered right for the benefit of the boy, and in accordance with the solemn promise which I made to his father.”
“I can’t say; the kid packed up his stuff himself. Some locked boxes were taken away, and I have no idea what’s inside them. I couldn’t leave the boy in this place of death, and I couldn’t just leave his belongings to be looted by anyone else in the woods. I did what I thought was best for the boy, keeping in mind the serious promise I made to his father.”
“Still the property should not have been removed. The party who now lies dead there is a well-known Malignant.”
“Still, the property shouldn't have been taken away. The person who now lies dead there is a well-known troublemaker.”
“How do you know that, sir?” interrupted Edward; “did you recognise him when you saw the body?”
“How do you know that, sir?” Edward interrupted. “Did you recognize him when you saw the body?”
“I did not say that I did,” replied the Intendant.
“I didn't say that I did,” replied the Intendant.
“You either must have so done, sir,” replied Edward, “or you must have been aware that he was residing in this cottage: you have to choose between.”
“You must have done that, sir,” Edward replied, “or you must have known he was living in this cottage: you have to choose between the two.”
“You are bold, young man,” replied the Intendant, “and I will reply to your observation. I did recognise the party when I saw his face, and I knew him to be one who was condemned to death, and who escaped from prison a few days before the one appointed for his execution. I heard search had been made for him, but in vain, and it was supposed that he had escaped beyond the seas. Now his papers may be the means of giving the Parliament information against others as well as himself.”
“You’re a bold young man,” replied the Intendant, “and I’ll address your comment. I recognized the person when I saw his face, and I knew he was someone sentenced to death who escaped from prison just days before his execution date. I heard there was an attempt to find him, but it was unsuccessful, and it was believed he had fled the country. Now his documents could be used to provide the Parliament with information about others as well as himself.”
“And enable them to commit a few more murders,” added Edward.
“And let them carry out a few more murders,” added Edward.
“Silence, young man; the authorities must not be spoken of in so irreverent a manner. Are you aware that your language is treasonable?”
“Be quiet, young man; you shouldn't speak about the authorities in such a disrespectful way. Do you realize that your words could be considered treasonous?”
“According to Act of Parliament, as at present constituted, it may be,” replied Edward; “but as a loyal subject of King Charles the Second, I deny it.”
“According to the current Act of Parliament, it might be,” Edward replied, “but as a loyal subject of King Charles the Second, I reject that.”
“I have no concern with your loyalty, young man, but I will not admit any language to be uttered in my presence against the ruling powers. The inquest is over. Let every one leave the house except Edward Armitage, to whom I would speak alone.”
“I’m not worried about your loyalty, young man, but I won’t allow anyone to speak against the ruling powers in my presence. The inquiry is finished. Everyone can leave the house except for Edward Armitage; I need to speak with him privately.”
“Excuse me one moment, sir,” said Edward, “and I will return.”
“Excuse me for a moment, sir,” Edward said, “and I’ll be back.”
Edward went out with the rest, and calling Humphrey aside, said to him, “Contrive to slip away unperceived; here are the keys; haste to the cottage as fast as you can; look for all the papers you can find in the packages taken there; bury them and the iron chest in the garden, or anywhere where they cannot be discovered.”
Edward went out with the others and called Humphrey aside. He said to him, “Find a way to leave without being noticed; here are the keys. Hurry to the cottage as quickly as you can; search for all the papers you can find in the packages taken there; bury them and the iron chest in the garden or anywhere else they can't be found.”
Humphrey nodded, and turned away, and Edward re-entered the cottage.
Humphrey nodded, turned away, and Edward went back into the cottage.
He found the Intendant was standing over the corpse; he had removed the coverlid, and was looking mournfully down on the face disfigured with blood. Perceiving the entrance of Edward, he again took his seat at the table, and after a pause said—
He saw the Intendant standing over the body; he had taken off the cover and was looking sadly at the bloodied face. Noticing Edward enter, he returned to his seat at the table, and after a moment of silence, said—
“Edward Armitage, that you have been brought up very superior to your station in life is certain; and that you are loyal, bold, and resolute, is equally so; you have put me under an obligation which I never can repay, even if you allowed me to exert myself in your behalf. I take this opportunity of acknowledging it; and now allow me to say that for these times you are much too frank and impetuous. This is no time for people to give vent to their feelings and opinions. Even I am as much surrounded with spies as others, and am obliged to behave myself accordingly. Your avowed attachment to the king’s cause has prevented me from showing that more than cordiality that I really feel for you, and to which you are in every way entitled.”
“Edward Armitage, it’s clear that you’ve been raised well above your station in life; and it’s equally clear that you are loyal, brave, and determined. You’ve put me in a position of obligation that I can never repay, even if you allowed me to assist you. I want to acknowledge that now; and let me also say that you’re definitely too open and impulsive for these times. This is not a moment for people to express their feelings and opinions freely. I, too, am surrounded by spies, just like everyone else, and I have to act accordingly. Your open support for the king’s cause has stopped me from showing you the deeper friendship that I genuinely feel, which you absolutely deserve.”
“I cannot conceal my opinions, sir; I was brought up in the house of a loyal cavalier, and never will be otherwise.”
“I can't hide my beliefs, sir; I was raised in the home of a loyal cavalier, and I won't change that.”
“Granted—why should you be? But do you not yourself see that you do the cause more harm than good by thus avowing your opinions when such avowal is useless? If any other man in the county, who is of your opinion, was to express himself, now that your cause is hopeless, as you have done, the prisons would be crowded, the executions would be daily, and the cause would be in proportion weakened by the loss of the most daring. ‘Bide your time’ is a good motto, and I recommend it to you. You must feel that, however we may be at variance in our opinions, Edward Armitage, my hand and my authority never can be used against one to whom I am so indebted; and feeling this, you compel me in the presence of others to use a harshness and coldness towards you, contrary—wholly contrary—to what, you may believe me when I say it, I really feel for one who so nobly rescued my only child.”
“Sure, why should you? But don’t you see that you're doing more harm than good by openly sharing your opinions when it won’t change anything? If anyone else in the county who agrees with you were to speak out now that your cause is doomed, like you have, the jails would be overcrowded, executions would happen every day, and the cause would be even more weakened by losing the bravest among us. ‘Wait for the right moment’ is a good saying, and I suggest you follow it. You must understand that, even though we may disagree, Edward Armitage, I can never use my influence against someone to whom I owe so much; and because of this, you force me to act harshly and coldly in front of others, which is completely opposite to what I really feel for someone who so bravely saved my only child.”
“I thank you, sir, for your advice, which I feel to be good, and for your good opinion, which I value.”
“Thank you, sir, for your advice, which I find to be helpful, and for your positive opinion, which I greatly appreciate.”
“And which I feel that you deserve; and you shall have, young as you are, my confidence, which I know you will not abuse. I did know this man who now lies dead before us, and I did also know that he was concealed in this cottage: Major Ratcliffe was one of my earliest and dearest friends, and until this unhappy civil war, there never was any difference between us, and even afterwards only in politics, and the cause we each espoused. I knew, before I came down here as Intendant, where his place of concealment was, and have been most anxious for his safety.”
“And I believe you deserve this; and you will have, despite your youth, my trust, which I know you won’t misuse. I did know this man who now lies dead before us, and I also knew he was hiding in this cottage: Major Ratcliffe was one of my earliest and closest friends, and until this tragic civil war, we were always in agreement, and even afterwards it was only about politics and the causes we each supported. I knew where he was hiding before I came down here as Intendant, and I have been very worried about his safety.”
“Excuse me, Mr Heatherstone, but each day I find more to make me like you than I did the day before: at first I felt most inimical; now I only wonder how you can be leagued with the party you now are.”
“Excuse me, Mr. Heatherstone, but every day I find more reasons to like you than I did the day before: at first, I felt quite hostile; now I just wonder how you can be allied with the group you’re with now.”
“Edward Armitage, I will now answer for myself and thousands more. You are too young a man to have known the cause of the insurrection, or rather opposition to the unfortunate King Charles. He attempted to make himself absolute, and to wrest the liberties from the people of England; that his warmest adherents will admit. When I joined the party which opposed him, I little thought that matters would have been carried so far as they have been; I always considered it lawful to take up arms in defence of our liberties, but at the same time I equally felt that the person of the king was sacred.”
“Edward Armitage, I will now speak for myself and thousands of others. You’re too young to truly understand the reasons behind the uprising, or rather the opposition to the unfortunate King Charles. He tried to make himself an absolute ruler and take away the freedoms of the people in England; even his strongest supporters would agree with that. When I joined the movement opposing him, I never imagined things would escalate to this point; I always believed it was justified to take up arms to defend our liberties, but I also felt that the king himself was untouchable.”
“I have heard so, sir.”
"I've heard that, sir."
“Yes, and in truth; for never did any people strive more zealously to prevent the murder of the king—for murder it was—than my relative Ashley Cooper and myself. So much so, indeed, as to have incurred not only the suspicion but the ill-will of Cromwell, who, I fear, is now making rapid advances towards that absolute authority for which the king has suffered, and which he would now vest in his own person. I considered that our cause was just; and, had the power been left in the hands of those who would have exercised it with discretion and moderation, the king would even now have been on the throne, and the liberties of his subjects sacred; but it is easier to put a vast and powerful engine into motion than to stop it; and such has been the case in this unfortunate civil war. Thousands who took an active part against the king will, when the opportunity is ripe, retrace their steps; but I expect that we have much to suffer before that time will come. And now, Edward Armitage, I have said more to you than I have to any person breathing, except my own kinsman.”
“Yes, and honestly; for no one has tried harder to prevent the king’s murder—because that’s what it was—than my relative Ashley Cooper and I. We've even drawn the suspicion and hostility of Cromwell, who, I’m afraid, is quickly moving toward the absolute power that the king suffered for, and which he now seeks to claim for himself. I believed our cause was just; and if it had been left to those who would exercise power wisely and moderately, the king would still be on the throne, and the rights of his subjects would be protected. But it’s much easier to set a powerful machine in motion than to stop it; and that’s exactly what has happened in this tragic civil war. Thousands who fought against the king will, when the time is right, change their minds; but I fear we have a lot to endure before that happens. And now, Edward Armitage, I've shared more with you than I have with anyone else, except my own relative.”
“I thank you for your confidence, sir, which not only will not be betrayed, but will act as a warning to guide my future conduct.”
"I appreciate your trust, sir, which I will not only uphold but will also use as a reminder to shape my future actions."
“I meant it should. Be no longer rash and careless in avowing your opinions. You can do no good to the cause, and may do yourself much harm. And now I must ask you another question, which I could not before the other people. You have surprised me by stating that Major Ratcliffe had a son here: there must be some mistake, or the boy must be an impostor. He had a daughter, an only daughter, as I have; but he never had a son.”
“I mean you shouldn’t be so reckless and careless in sharing your opinions. You won’t help the cause and could harm yourself a lot. Now I need to ask you another question that I couldn’t in front of the others. You surprised me by saying that Major Ratcliffe had a son here: there must be some mistake, or the boy must be a fraud. He had a daughter, only one, just like I do; but he never had a son.”
“It is a mistake that I fell into, sir, by finding a boy here, as I stated to you at the inquest; and I considered it to be a boy until I brought her home, and she then discovered to my sisters that she was a girl dressed in boys’ clothes. I did not give that as explanation at the inquest, as it was not necessary.”
“It was a mistake I made, sir, when I found a boy here, as I mentioned at the inquest; I thought it was a boy until I brought her home, and she then revealed to my sisters that she was actually a girl dressed in boys’ clothes. I didn't mention that at the inquest, as it wasn't needed.”
“I am right, then. I must relieve you of that charge, Edward Armitage; she shall be to me as a daughter, and I trust that you will agree with me, without any disparagement to your feelings, that my house will be a more fit residence for her than your cottage.”
“I’m right, then. I need to take that responsibility off your hands, Edward Armitage; she will be like a daughter to me, and I hope you can agree with me, without hurting your feelings, that my home will be a better place for her than your cottage.”
“I will not prevent her going, if she wishes it, after your explanation and confidence, Mr Heatherstone.”
“I won’t stop her from going if she wants to, after your explanation and trust, Mr. Heatherstone.”
“One thing more. As I said to you before, Edward Armitage, I believe many of these verderers, all of whom have been selected from the army, are spies upon me: I must therefore be careful. You said that you were not aware that there were any papers?”
“One more thing. As I mentioned before, Edward Armitage, I suspect that many of these verderers, all of whom have been chosen from the army, are spying on me: I have to be cautious. You said you weren’t aware of any papers?”
“I saw none, sir; but I suspect, from the many locked-up trunks and small boxes, that there may be; but when I went out with the others from the inquest, I despatched my brother Humphrey to the cottage, advising him to open all the locks and to remove any papers which he might find.”
"I didn't see any, sir; but I suspect there might be some, given the many locked trunks and small boxes. When I left with the others after the inquest, I sent my brother Humphrey to the cottage, telling him to unlock everything and take any papers he might find."
The Intendant smiled.
The manager smiled.
“Well, if such is the case, we have only to go to your cottage and make an examination. We shall find nothing, and I shall have performed my duty. I was not aware that your brother was here. I presume it was the young man who walked with Oswald Partridge.”
“Well, if that’s how it is, we just need to go to your cottage and check things out. We won’t find anything, and I’ll have done my job. I didn’t know your brother was here. I assume it was the young man who walked with Oswald Partridge.”
“It was, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“By his appearance, I presume that he also was brought up at Arnwood?”
“From the way he looks, I assume he was also raised at Arnwood?”
“He was, sir, as well as I,” replied Edward.
“He was, sir, just like I was,” replied Edward.
“Well, then, I have but one word more to say,—recollect, if I appear harsh and severe in the presence of others, it is only assumed towards you, and not real. You understand that?”
“Well, I have just one more thing to say—remember, if I seem harsh and strict around others, it’s just put on for you, and it’s not genuine. Do you get that?”
“I do, sir, and beg you will exercise your discretion.”
“I do, sir, and I kindly ask that you use your judgment.”
The Intendant then went out and said to the party, “It appears from what I can extract from this lad Armitage, that there are boxes which he removed to his cottage; we will go there to see what they may contain. It is now noon. Have you any refreshment to offer us in your cottage, young man, when we arrive?”
The Intendant then went out and said to the group, “It seems from what I can gather from this kid Armitage that there are boxes he took to his cottage; we’ll go there to see what might be inside. It’s noon now. Do you have any refreshments to offer us at your cottage, young man, when we get there?”
“I keep no hostelrie, sir,” replied Edward, somewhat gloomily; “my own labour, and my brother’s, is sufficient for the support of my own family, but no more.”
“I don’t run an inn, sir,” Edward replied, a bit sadly; “my own work, along with my brother’s, is enough to support my family, but nothing beyond that.”
“Let us move on; and two of you keep your eye upon that young man,” said the Intendant aside.
“Let’s move on; and two of you keep an eye on that young man,” said the Intendant quietly.
They then proceeded through the wood; the Intendant mounted his horse, and they set off for the cottage, where they arrived at about two o’clock in the afternoon.
They then walked through the woods; the Intendant got on his horse, and they headed to the cottage, where they arrived around two in the afternoon.
Chapter Seventeen.
Humphrey came out as soon as he perceived the Intendant and his party approaching, and whispered to Edward that all was safe. The Intendant dismounted, and ordering everybody but his clerk to wait outside, was ushered into the cottage by Edward. Alice, Edith, and Pablo were in the room; the two girls were not a little flushed and frightened by the unusual appearance of so large a body of strangers.
Humphrey stepped out as soon as he saw the Intendant and his group coming, and quietly informed Edward that everything was fine. The Intendant got off his horse and, telling everyone except his clerk to stay outside, was led into the cottage by Edward. Alice, Edith, and Pablo were in the room; the two girls looked a bit flushed and scared by the unexpected arrival of so many strangers.
“These are my sisters, sir,” said Edward. “Where is Clara, Alice?”
“These are my sisters, sir,” Edward said. “Where’s Clara, Alice?”
“She is alarmed, and has gone into our bedroom.”
“She is worried and has gone into our bedroom.”
“I hope you are not alarmed at my presence,” said the Intendant, looking earnestly at the two girls. “It is my duty which obliges me to pay this visit; but you have nothing to fear. Now, Edward Armitage, you must produce all the boxes and packages which you took from the cottage.”
“I hope you’re not worried about me being here,” said the Intendant, looking earnestly at the two girls. “I’m here because it’s my duty; you have nothing to be afraid of. Now, Edward Armitage, you need to show me all the boxes and packages that you took from the cottage.”
“I will, sir,” replied Edward, “and here are the keys. Humphrey, do you and Pablo bring them out.”
“I will, sir,” Edward replied, “and here are the keys. Humphrey, you and Pablo take them out.”
The boxes were brought out, opened, and examined by the Intendant and his clerk, but of course no papers were found in them.
The boxes were taken out, opened, and checked by the Intendant and his assistant, but of course, no documents were found inside.
“I must now send in two of my people to search the house,” said the Intendant. “Had you not better go to the little girl, that she may not be frightened?”
“I need to send in two of my people to search the house,” said the Intendant. “Wouldn't it be better for you to go to the little girl so she won’t be scared?”
“I will go to her,” said Alice.
“I’m going to see her,” said Alice.
Two of the people, assisted by the clerk, then searched the house; they found nothing worthy of notice, except the weapons and armour which Edward had removed, and which he stated to the Intendant that he took away as valuable property belonging to the little girl.
Two of the individuals, with the help of the clerk, then searched the house; they found nothing of significance, except for the weapons and armor that Edward had taken, which he told the Intendant were valuable items belonging to the little girl.
“It is sufficient,” said the Intendant to his clerk—“undoubtedly there are no papers; but I must, before I go, interrogate this child, who has been removed thus; but she will be frightened, and I shall obtain no answer from her if we are so many, so let everybody leave the cottage while I speak to her.”
“It’s enough,” said the Intendant to his clerk. “There are definitely no papers, but before I leave, I need to question this child who has been taken away like this. She’ll be scared and won’t answer if there are too many people around, so let everyone leave the cottage while I talk to her.”
The clerk and the others left the cottage, and the Intendant desired Edward to bring Clara from the bedroom. She came out, accompanied by and indeed clinging to Alice, for she was much alarmed.
The clerk and the others left the cottage, and the Intendant asked Edward to bring Clara from the bedroom. She came out, holding on to Alice, because she was very scared.
“Come here, Clara,” said the Intendant gently; “you do not know perhaps that I am your sincere friend; and now that your father is dead, I want you to come and live with my daughter, who will be delighted to have you as a companion. Will you go with me? And I will take care of you and be a father to you.”
“Come here, Clara,” said the Intendant softly; “you may not realize that I am your true friend; and now that your father has passed away, I want you to come and live with my daughter, who will be thrilled to have you as a companion. Will you come with me? I will look after you and be a father to you.”
“I do not like to leave Alice and Edith; they treat me so kindly, and call me sister,” replied Clara, sobbing.
“I don’t want to leave Alice and Edith; they’ve been so nice to me and call me sister,” Clara replied, crying.
“I am sure they do, and you must be fond of them already; but still it is your duty to come with me; and if your father could speak to you now he would tell you so. I will not force you away, but remember, you are born a lady, and must be brought up and educated as a lady, which cannot be the case in this cottage, although they are very kind to you, and very nice young people. You do not recollect me, Clara, but you have often sat on my knee when you were a little girl, and when your father lived in Dorsetshire. You recollect the great walnut-tree by the sitting-room window, which looked out in the garden, don’t you?”
“I’m sure they care about you, and you probably like them already; but it’s still your responsibility to come with me. If your dad could talk to you right now, he’d say the same. I won’t force you to leave, but remember, you were born a lady and need to be raised and educated as one. That can’t happen in this cottage, even though they are very kind to you and are nice young people. You might not remember me, Clara, but you often sat on my lap when you were little, back when your dad lived in Dorsetshire. You remember that big walnut tree by the living room window that looked out over the garden, right?”
“Yes,” replied Clara, with surprise.
“Yeah,” replied Clara, surprised.
“Yes, so do I too, and how you used to sit on my knee; and do you remember Jason, the big mastiff, and how you used to ride upon his back?”
“Yes, I do too, and I remember how you used to sit on my knee; and do you remember Jason, the big mastiff, and how you used to ride on his back?”
“Yes,” replied Clara, “I do; but he died a long while ago.”
“Yes,” Clara replied, “I do; but he passed away a long time ago.”
“He did, when you were not more than six years old. And now tell me, where did the old gardener bury him?”
“He did, when you were no more than six years old. So, tell me, where did the old gardener bury him?”
“Under the mulberry-tree,” replied Clara.
“Under the mulberry tree,” replied Clara.
“Yes, so he did, and I was there when poor Jason was buried. You don’t recollect me. But I will take off my hat, for I did not wear the same dress that I do now. Now look, Clara, and see if you remember me.”
“Yes, he did, and I was there when poor Jason was buried. You probably don’t remember me. But I’ll take off my hat because I’m not wearing the same outfit I had on then. Now, look, Clara, and see if you remember me.”
Clara, who was no longer alarmed, looked on the Intendant’s face, and then said, “You called my father Philip, and he used to call you Charles.”
Clara, feeling no longer frightened, looked at the Intendant's face and said, “You called my father Philip, and he used to call you Charles.”
“You are right, my sweet one,” replied the Intendant pressing Clara to his bosom; “I did so, and we were great friends. Now, will you come with me? And I have a little girl, older than you by three or four years, who will be your companion and love you dearly.”
“You're right, my dear,” replied the Intendant, pulling Clara close to him; “I did, and we were really good friends. Now, will you come with me? I have a little girl who's three or four years older than you, and she'd be your friend and care for you a lot.”
“May I come and see Alice and Edith sometimes?”
“Can I come and see Alice and Edith sometimes?”
“Yes, you shall; and she will come with you and make their acquaintance, if their brother will permit it. I will not take you away now, dearest; you shall remain here for a few days, and then we will come over and fetch you. I will send Oswald Partridge over to let you know the day, Edward Armitage, when we will come for her. Good-bye, dear Clara, and good-bye, my little girls. Humphrey Armitage, good-bye. Who is this lad you have there?”
“Yes, you will; and she will come with you and meet them, if their brother approves. I'm not taking you away right now, my dear; you can stay here for a few days, and then we’ll come back to get you. I’ll send Oswald Partridge over to tell you the day, Edward Armitage, when we’re coming for her. Goodbye, dear Clara, and goodbye to my little girls. Humphrey Armitage, goodbye. Who is this boy you have there?”
“He is a gipsy whom Humphrey trapped in his pit-fall, sir, and we have soon tamed him,” replied Edward.
“He's a gypsy whom Humphrey caught in his trap, sir, and we've quickly tamed him,” replied Edward.
“Well, then, Edward Armitage, good-bye,” said the Intendant, extending his hand to him; “we must meet soon again.”
“Well, then, Edward Armitage, goodbye,” said the Intendant, reaching out his hand to him; “we need to meet again soon.”
The Intendant then went out of the cottage, and joined his people outside. Edward went out after him; and as the Intendant mounted his horse, he said very coldly to Edward, “I shall keep a sharp look-out on your proceedings, sir, depend upon it; I tell you so decidedly, so fare you well.”
The Intendant then left the cottage and joined his people outside. Edward followed him; and as the Intendant got on his horse, he said very coldly to Edward, “I’ll be keeping a close eye on what you do, sir, count on it; I’m telling you this clearly, so goodbye.”
With these words the Intendant put the spurs to his horse, and rode away.
With that, the Intendant kicked his horse into gear and rode off.
“What made him speak so sharply to you, Edward?” said Humphrey.
“What made him talk to you so sharply, Edward?” Humphrey asked.
“Because he means kindly, but does not want other people to know it,” replied Edward. “Come in, Humphrey; I have much to tell you and much to surprise you with.”
“Because he means well but doesn’t want anyone to find out,” replied Edward. “Come in, Humphrey; I have a lot to share with you and some surprises as well.”
“I have been surprised already,” replied Humphrey. “How did this Roundhead know Clara’s father so well?”
“I’ve already been surprised,” replied Humphrey. “How did this Roundhead know Clara’s dad so well?”
“I will explain all before we go to bed,” replied Edward; “let us go in now.”
“I'll explain everything before we go to bed,” Edward replied. “Let's go inside now.”
The two brothers had a long conversation that evening, in which Edward made Humphrey acquainted with all that had passed between him and the Intendant.
The two brothers had a long talk that evening, where Edward filled Humphrey in on everything that had happened between him and the Intendant.
“It’s my opinion, Edward,” said Humphrey, “that he thinks matters have been carried too far, and that he is sorry that he belongs to the Parliamentary party. He finds out, now that it is too late, that he has allied himself with those who have very different feelings and motives than his own, and has assisted to put power into the hands of those who have not the scruples which he has.”
“It’s my opinion, Edward,” Humphrey said, “that he thinks things have gone too far and regrets being part of the Parliamentary party. He realizes, now that it’s too late, that he has joined forces with people who have very different feelings and motives than his own, and has helped to give power to those who don’t share his scruples.”
“Yes; and in ridding themselves of one tyranny, as they considered it, they have every prospect of falling into the hands of a greater tyrant than before; for, depend upon it, Cromwell will assume the sovereign power, and rule this kingdom with a rod of iron.”
“Yes; and by freeing themselves from one tyranny, as they saw it, they are likely to fall into the grasp of an even greater tyrant than before; for, mark my words, Cromwell will take on the sovereign power and rule this kingdom with an iron fist.”
“Well, many more are, I have no doubt, or soon will be, of his opinion; and the time will come, be it sooner or later, when the king will have his own again. They have proclaimed him in Scotland already. Why does he not come over and show himself? His presence would, I think, induce thousands to flock to him,—I’m sure that it would me.”
“Well, I'm sure many others share his opinion, or soon will; and the time will come, whether it's sooner or later, when the king will regain what is his. They’ve already proclaimed him in Scotland. Why doesn't he come over and show himself? I believe his presence would attract thousands to him—I know it would for me.”
“I am very glad of this good intelligence with the Intendant, Edward, as it will not now be necessary for us to be so careful; we may go and come when we please. I almost wish you could be persuaded to accept any eligible offer he may make you. Many no doubt are in office, and serving the present government, who have the same feelings as the Intendant, or even feelings as strong as your own.”
“I’m really happy about this good news with the Intendant, Edward, because now we won’t have to be so cautious; we can come and go as we like. I almost wish you could be convinced to accept any good offer he might make you. There are probably many people in office, working for the current government, who feel the same way as the Intendant, or even as strongly as you do.”
“I cannot bear the idea of accepting anything from them or their instruments, Humphrey; nor, indeed, could I leave my sisters.”
“I can't stand the thought of accepting anything from them or their representatives, Humphrey; and frankly, I couldn't leave my sisters either.”
“On that score you may make your mind easy;—Pablo and I are quite sufficient for the farm, or anything else we may want to do. If you can be more useful elsewhere, have no scruple in leaving us. If the king was to come over and raise an army, you would leave us, of course; and I see no reason why, if an eligible offer is made you, you should not do it now. You and your talents are thrown away in this forest, and you might serve the king and the king’s cause better by going into the world and watching the times than you ever can by killing his venison.”
“On that front, you can relax; Pablo and I can handle the farm or whatever else we need to do. If you can be more helpful somewhere else, don’t hesitate to leave us. If the king were to come over and raise an army, you would leave us, naturally; so I see no reason why, if you get a good opportunity now, you shouldn’t take it. You and your talents are wasted in this forest, and you could serve the king and his cause much better by going out into the world and observing what's happening than you ever could by hunting his deer.”
“Certainly,” replied Edward, laughing, “I do not much help his cause by killing his deer, that must be admitted; all I shall say is this,—if anything is offered to me which I can accept without injury to my feelings and my honour, I shall not decline it, provided that I may, by accepting it, prove of service to the king’s cause.”
“Of course,” Edward replied with a laugh, “I can’t really say I’m helping him by killing his deer, that’s true; all I’ll say is this—if anything is offered to me that I can accept without compromising my feelings and my honor, I won’t turn it down, as long as accepting it allows me to support the king’s cause.”
“That is all I wish, Edward. And now I think we had better go to bed.”
"That's all I want, Edward. And now I think it's best if we go to bed."
The next day they dug up the iron chest and the box into which Humphrey had put all the papers he had collected together. Edward opened the iron chest, and found in it a considerable quantity of gold in bags, and many trinkets and jewels which he did not know the value of. The papers he did not open, but resolved that they should be given to the Intendant, for Edward felt that he could trust in him. The other boxes and trunks were also opened and examined, and many other articles of apparent value discovered.
The next day they unearthed the iron chest and the box where Humphrey had stored all the papers he had gathered. Edward opened the iron chest and found a significant amount of gold in bags, along with various trinkets and jewels whose worth he couldn't determine. He didn't open the papers but decided they should be given to the Intendant, as Edward felt he could trust him. The other boxes and trunks were also opened and inspected, revealing many more valuable items.
“I should think all these jewels worth a great deal of money, Humphrey,” said Edward; “if so, all the better for poor little Clara. I am sorry to part with her, although we have known her so short a time; she appears to be such an amiable and affectionate child.”
“I think all these jewels are worth a lot of money, Humphrey,” said Edward; “if they are, that’s great for poor little Clara. I'm sad to say goodbye to her, even though we haven't known her for long; she seems like such a kind and loving child.”
“That she is; and certainly the handsomest little girl I ever saw. What beautiful eyes! Do you know that on one of her journeys to Lymington she was very nearly taken by a party of gipsies? And by what Pablo can make out, it would appear that it was by the party which he belonged to.”
“That she is; and definitely the cutest little girl I’ve ever seen. What beautiful eyes! Did you know that during one of her trips to Lymington, she almost got taken by a group of gypsies? And from what Pablo can tell, it seems it was the group he was part of.”
“I wonder at her father’s permitting her to go alone such a distance.”
“I can’t believe her father let her go alone that far.”
“Her father could not do otherwise. Necessity has no law. He could trust no other person, so he put her in boy’s clothes that there might be less risk. Still, she must have been very intelligent to have done the office.”
“Her father had no other choice. Necessity knows no rules. He could rely on no one else, so he dressed her in boy's clothes to reduce the risk. Still, she must have been very smart to have handled the task.”
“She is thirteen years old, although she is small,” replied Edward. “And intelligent she certainly is, as you may see by her countenance. Who would ever have imagined that our sisters would have been able to do what they are doing now? It’s an old saying, ‘We never know what we can do till we try.’ By the bye, Humphrey, I met a famous herd of forest ponies the other day, and I said to myself, ‘I wonder whether Humphrey will be clever enough to take one of them, as he has the wild cattle? For Billy is getting old, and we want a successor.’”
“She’s thirteen, though she’s small,” Edward replied. “And she’s definitely smart, as you can tell from her face. Who would have ever thought our sisters could do what they’re doing now? There’s an old saying, ‘We never know what we can do until we try.’ By the way, Humphrey, I met a famous herd of wild ponies the other day, and I thought, ‘I wonder if Humphrey will be clever enough to catch one of them, like he did with the wild cattle? Billy is getting old, and we need a successor.’”
“We want more than a successor to Billy, Edward, we want two more to help him—and I have the means of maintaining two more ponies if I could catch them.”
“We want more than just a successor to Billy, Edward, we want two more to support him—and I can afford to keep two more ponies if I can catch them.”
“I fear that you will never manage that, Humphrey,” said Edward, laughing.
“I doubt you'll ever pull that off, Humphrey,” Edward said, laughing.
“I know well what you mean,” replied Humphrey: “you wish to dare me to it—well, I won’t be dared to anything, and I most certainly will try to catch a pony or two; but I must think about it first, and when I have arranged my plan in my mind I will then make the attempt.”
“I know exactly what you mean,” Humphrey replied. “You want to challenge me to do it—well, I won’t be challenged into anything, and I’ll definitely try to catch a pony or two; but I need to think about it first, and once I have my plan sorted out in my head, I’ll give it a shot.”
“When I see the ponies in the yard I will believe it, Humphrey. They are as wild as deer and as fleet as the wind, and you cannot catch them in a pit-fall.”
“When I see the ponies in the yard, I’ll believe it, Humphrey. They’re as wild as deer and as fast as the wind, and you can’t catch them in a trap.”
“I know that, good brother; but all I can say is, that I will try what I can do, and I can do no more—but not at present, for I am too busy.”
“I get that, good brother; but all I can say is that I’ll see what I can do, and I can’t do more than that—but not right now, because I’m too busy.”
Three days after this conversation Oswald Partridge made his appearance, having been sent by the Intendant to tell Edward that he should come over on the following day to take away little Clara.
Three days after this conversation, Oswald Partridge showed up, having been sent by the Intendant to inform Edward that he should come over the next day to pick up little Clara.
“And how is she to go?” said Edward.
“And how is she supposed to go?” said Edward.
“He will bring a little nag for her, if she can ride—if she cannot, she must ride in the cart which will come for the baggage.”
“He will bring a small horse for her if she can ride—if she can’t, she’ll have to ride in the cart that will come for the luggage.”
“Clara, can you ride a horse?”
“Clara, can you ride a horse?”
“Yes,” replied Clara, “if it does not jump about too much. I always rode one when I lived in Dorsetshire.”
“Yes,” Clara replied, “as long as it doesn’t bounce around too much. I always rode one when I lived in Dorset.”
“This won’t jump about, my little lady,” said Oswald, “for he is thirty years old, I believe, and as steady as an old gentleman ought to be.”
“This won’t bounce around, my little lady,” said Oswald, “because he’s thirty years old, I think, and as steady as an old gentleman should be.”
“I have had some conversation with Master Heatherstone,” continued Oswald to Edward. “He is much pleased with you, I can tell you. He said, that in times like these he required young men like you about him; and that as you would not take the berth of verderer, he must find one better suited for you, for he said you were too good for such an office.”
“I’ve talked a bit with Master Heatherstone,” Oswald told Edward. “He’s really impressed with you, I can tell you that. He said that in times like these he needs young men like you around him; and since you won’t take the position of verderer, he has to find something better suited for you, because he thinks you’re too good for that kind of job.”
“Many thanks to him for his good opinion,” replied Edward; “but I do not think that he has any office in his gift which I can accept.”
“Thanks to him for his kind opinion,” replied Edward; “but I don’t think he has any position he could offer me that I would accept.”
“So I thought, but I said nothing. He again asked many questions relative to old Jacob Armitage, and he pressed me very hard. He said that Humphrey was as much above his position in appearance as you were; but as he was brought up at Arnwood he presumed that he had had the same advantages. And then he said—‘But were his two sisters brought up at Arnwood also?’ I replied that I believed not, although they were often there, and were allowed to play with the children of the house. He looked at me steadfastly, as if he would read my thoughts, and then went on writing. I cannot help thinking that he has a suspicion that you are not the grandchildren of old Jacob; but at the same time I do not think that he has an idea who you really are.”
“So I thought, but I didn’t say anything. He asked a lot of questions about old Jacob Armitage and pressed me quite hard. He mentioned that Humphrey looked as much out of place as you do, but since he was raised at Arnwood, he assumed he had the same advantages. Then he asked, ‘But were his two sisters raised at Arnwood too?’ I answered that I didn’t think so, although they were often there and got to play with the house children. He looked at me intently, as if trying to read my mind, and then continued writing. I can’t shake the feeling that he suspects you aren’t really the grandchildren of old Jacob; however, I don’t think he has any idea who you actually are.”
“You must keep our secret, Oswald,” replied Edward. “I have a very good opinion of the Intendant, I acknowledge; but I will trust nobody.”
“Keep our secret, Oswald,” Edward said. “I think highly of the Intendant, I’ll admit; but I don’t trust anyone.”
“As I hope for future mercy, sir, I never will divulge it until you bid me,” replied Oswald.
“As I hope for future mercy, sir, I will never reveal it until you tell me to,” replied Oswald.
“I trust to you, Oswald, and so there’s an end of the matter. But, tell me, Oswald, what do they say about his taking charge of this little girl?”
“I trust you, Oswald, and that's the end of it. But tell me, Oswald, what do they say about him taking care of this little girl?”
“Why, they did begin to talk about it; but when he gave out that it was the order of Parliament that the child should remain with him until further directions, of course they said nothing, for they dared not. It seems that the Ratcliffe property is sequestrated, but not yet granted to any one; and the Parliament will most likely, as soon as she is old enough, give her as a wife, with the property, to one of their party,—they have done it before now, as it secures the property under all changes.”
“Sure, they started talking about it; but when he announced that it was Parliament's order for the child to stay with him until further notice, they fell silent because they didn't want to challenge him. It looks like the Ratcliffe property is frozen but hasn't been assigned to anyone yet, and Parliament will probably, once she’s old enough, give her in marriage along with the property to someone from their faction— they've done that before since it ensures the property remains protected during all transitions.”
“I perceive,” replied Edward. “When did you hear that the little girl was to live with him?”
“I see,” replied Edward. “When did you find out that the little girl was going to live with him?”
“Not till yesterday morning; and it was not till the evening that we knew it was the order of Parliament.”
“Not until yesterday morning; and we only found out in the evening that it was the order of Parliament.”
Edward did not think it right to tell Oswald what he knew, as it was a secret confided to him by the Intendant, and therefore merely observed, “I presumed that the child would not be left on our hands;” and then the conversation dropped.
Edward didn't think it was appropriate to tell Oswald what he knew, since it was a secret shared with him by the Intendant. So, he simply said, “I assumed the child wouldn’t be left in our care;” and then the conversation ended.
As Oswald had informed them, the Intendant made his appearance in the forenoon of the following day, and was accompanied by his daughter, who rode by his side. A groom, on another horse, led a pony for Clara to ride; and a cart for the luggage followed at some distance. Edward went out to assist Miss Heatherstone to dismount, and she frankly extended her hand to him as she reached the ground. Edward was a little surprised as well as pleased at this condescension on her part towards a forester.
As Oswald had told them, the Intendant showed up the next morning, and he was with his daughter, who rode beside him. A groom on another horse was leading a pony for Clara to ride, and a cart for their luggage trailed behind at some distance. Edward went out to help Miss Heatherstone get off her horse, and she openly extended her hand to him as she touched the ground. Edward was a bit surprised but also pleased by this gesture of kindness from her towards someone like him.
“You do me much honour, Mistress Patience,” said he, bowing.
“You really honor me, Mistress Patience,” he said, bowing.
“I cannot forget that I owe my life to you, Master Armitage,” replied Patience, “and I cannot be too grateful. May I request another favour of you?”
“I can’t forget that I owe my life to you, Master Armitage,” Patience replied, “and I’m incredibly grateful. Can I ask another favor of you?”
“Certainly, if it is in my power to do as you wish.”
“Sure, if I can do what you want.”
“It is this,” said she, in a low voice: “that you will not hastily reject any overtures which may be made to you by my father; that is all. And now let me go in and see your sisters, for my father has praised them very much, and I wish to know them.”
“It is this,” she said quietly, “that you won’t quickly dismiss any offers my father makes you; that’s all. And now let me go in and meet your sisters, because my father has spoken highly of them, and I want to get to know them.”
Edward led the way into the cottage, and Patience followed him, while the intendant was in conversation with Humphrey. Edward, having introduced his sisters and Clara, then went out to pay his respects to the Intendant, who, now they were alone, was very candid towards both him and Humphrey.
Edward entered the cottage first, with Patience following him, while the intendant talked with Humphrey. After introducing his sisters and Clara, Edward stepped out to greet the Intendant, who, now that they were alone, was open and honest with both him and Humphrey.
Edward then told the Intendant that there was an iron chest with a good deal of money in it, and jewels also, and many other articles of value in the other boxes.
Edward then informed the Intendant that there was an iron chest containing a substantial amount of money, along with jewels and several other valuable items in the other boxes.
“I fear, sir, that the cart will hardly hold all the goods.”
“I’m afraid, sir, that the cart won’t be able to carry all the goods.”
“I do not intend to take away the heavy or more bulky articles, such as the bedding, armour, etc. I will only take Clara’s own packages, and the valuables and papers. The remainder may stay here, as they can be of no use, till they are demanded from you. Where is Oswald Partridge?”
“I don't plan to take the heavy or bulkier items, like the bedding, armor, etc. I'll only take Clara's personal packages, along with the valuables and documents. The rest can stay here since they won't be needed until you request them. Where is Oswald Partridge?”
“In the stable with the horses, sir,” replied Humphrey.
“In the stable with the horses, sir,” Humphrey replied.
“Then, when the cart is loaded—and it had better be done by you while the men are in the stable—Oswald shall take charge of it, and take the things to my house.”
“Then, when the cart is loaded—and you better do it while the men are in the stable—Oswald will take charge of it and bring the stuff to my house.”
“Here are the keys, sir,” said Edward, presenting them.
“Here are the keys, sir,” Edward said, handing them over.
“Good. And now, Edward Armitage, that we are alone, I want to have a little conversation with you. You are aware how much I feel indebted to you for the service you have rendered me, and how anxious I am to show my gratitude. You are born for better things than to remain an obscure forester, and perhaps a deer-stalker. I have now an offer to make to you, which I trust, upon reflection, you will not refuse—and I say reflection, because I do not wish you to give an answer till you have well reflected. I know that you will not accept anything under the present government, but a private situation you can raise no objection to; the more so as, so far from leaving your family, you will be more in a position to protect them. I am in want of a secretary, and I wish you to accept that office, to live entirely in my house, and to receive a handsome salary for your services, which will not, I trust, be too heavy. You will be near to your family here in the cottage, and be able to protect them and assist them; and what is more, you will mix with the world and know what is going on, as I am in the confidence of the government. Of course I put implicit confidence in you, or I would not offer the situation. But you will not be always down here: I have my correspondents and friends, to whom I shall have to send you occasionally on most trusty commissions. You, I am sure, will suit me in every respect, and I hope you will undertake the post which I now offer you. Give me no answer just now; consult with your brother, and give the offer due consideration, and when you have made up your mind you can let me know.”
“Good. Now that we’re alone, Edward Armitage, I want to have a little chat with you. You know how grateful I am for the help you’ve given me, and I really want to show my appreciation. You’re meant for greater things than just being an unknown forester, maybe a deer-stalker. I have a proposal for you that I hope, after thinking it over, you won’t turn down—and I emphasize thinking it over because I don’t want you to give me an answer until you’ve really considered it. I understand you won’t accept anything under the current government, but a private position shouldn’t be an issue; especially since, rather than leaving your family, you’ll actually be better able to protect them. I need a secretary, and I’d like you to take that role, living entirely in my house and receiving a good salary for your work, which I hope won’t be too much for you. You’ll be close to your family here in the cottage, able to support and protect them; and more importantly, you’ll be involved in the world and know what’s happening, as I’m connected with the government. Of course, I trust you completely, or I wouldn’t be making this offer. But you won’t always be here: I have contacts and friends to whom I’ll need to send you occasionally on very important missions. I’m sure you’ll be a perfect fit, and I hope you’ll accept the position I'm offering. Don’t feel pressured to answer right now; talk it over with your brother, give it some real thought, and when you’ve made a decision, just let me know.”
Edward bowed; and the Intendant went into the cottage.
Edward bowed, and the Intendant entered the cottage.
Edward then assisted Humphrey and Pablo to get the iron chest on the cart, and covered it with the other packages and boxes, till the cart was well loaded. Leaving Pablo in charge till Oswald came from the stables, Edward and Humphrey then went into the cottage, where they found a very social party; Patience Heatherstone having succeeded in making great friends with the other three girls, and the Intendant, to Edward’s surprise, laughing and joking with them. Alice and Edith had brought out some milk, biscuits, and all the fruit that was ripe, with some bread, a piece of cold salt beef, and a ham: and they were eating as well as talking.
Edward then helped Humphrey and Pablo load the iron chest onto the cart, covering it with the other packages and boxes until the cart was packed. He left Pablo in charge until Oswald returned from the stables, and then Edward and Humphrey went into the cottage, where they found a lively gathering; Patience Heatherstone had become good friends with the other three girls, and to Edward’s surprise, the Intendant was laughing and joking with them. Alice and Edith had brought out some milk, biscuits, all the ripe fruit, along with some bread, a piece of cold salted beef, and a ham: they were eating while chatting.
“I have been praising your sisters’ housekeeping, Armitage,” said the Intendant. “Your farm appears to be very productive.”
“I’ve been complimenting your sisters on their housekeeping, Armitage,” said the Intendant. “Your farm seems to be quite productive.”
“Alice expected Miss Heatherstone, sir,” replied Edward, “and made an unusual provision. You must not think that we live on such fare every day.”
“Alice was expecting Miss Heatherstone, sir,” Edward replied, “and she made special arrangements. You shouldn’t assume that we eat this way every day.”
“No,” replied the Intendant drily; “on other days I daresay you have other fare. I would almost make a bet that there is a pasty in the cupboard which you dare not show to the Intendant of the New Forest.”
“Not a chance,” said the Intendant dryly. “I bet you have different meals on other days. I’d almost wager there’s a pie in the cupboard that you’re too scared to show to the Intendant of the New Forest.”
“You are mistaken, sir, for once,” replied Humphrey. “Alice knows well how to make one, but she has not one just now.”
“You're wrong, sir, this time,” Humphrey replied. “Alice knows how to make one, but she doesn't have one at the moment.”
“Well, I must believe you, Master Humphrey,” replied the Intendant. “And now, my dear child, we must think of going, for it is a long ride, and the little girl is not used to a horse.”
“Well, I have to believe you, Master Humphrey,” replied the Intendant. “And now, my dear child, we need to think about leaving, because it’s a long ride, and the little girl isn’t used to being on a horse.”
“Mistress Alice, many thanks for your hospitality; and now, farewell. Edith, good-bye, dear. Now, Clara, are you quite ready?”
“Mistress Alice, thank you so much for your hospitality; and now, goodbye. Edith, take care, dear. Now, Clara, are you all set?”
They all went out of the cottage. The Intendant put Clara on the pony, after she had kissed Alice and Edith. Edward assisted Patience; and when she was mounted she said—
They all stepped out of the cottage. The Intendant helped Clara onto the pony, after she kissed Alice and Edith. Edward assisted Patience, and when she was on the pony, she said—
“I hope you will accept my father’s offer—you will oblige me so much if you do.”
“I hope you’ll accept my dad’s offer—you’d really be helping me out if you do.”
“I will give it every consideration it deserves,” replied Edward. “Indeed, it will depend more upon my brother than myself whether I accept it or not.”
“I'll give it all the thought it deserves,” replied Edward. “Actually, it depends more on my brother than on me whether I accept it or not.”
“Your brother is a very sensible young man, sir, therefore I have hopes,” replied Patience.
“Your brother is a really sensible young man, sir, so I have hopes,” replied Patience.
“A quality which it appears you do not give me credit for, Miss Heatherstone.”
“A quality that you seem not to acknowledge in me, Miss Heatherstone.”
“Not when pride or vindictive feelings obtain the mastery,” replied she.
“Not when pride or vengeful feelings take control,” she replied.
“Perhaps you will find that I am not quite so proud, or bear such ill-will, as I did when I first saw your father, Miss Heatherstone; and some allowance should be made, even if I did show such feelings, when you consider that I was brought up at Arnwood.”
“Maybe you'll see that I'm not as proud or resentful as I was when I first met your father, Miss Heatherstone; and a bit of understanding should be given, even if I did express those feelings, when you think about how I was raised at Arnwood.”
“True—most true, Master Armitage. I had no right to speak so boldly, especially to you, who risked your own life to save the daughter of one of those Roundheads who treated the family of your protector so cruelly. You must forgive me; and now, farewell!”
“You're right—absolutely right, Master Armitage. I had no right to speak so boldly, especially to you, who put your own life on the line to save the daughter of one of those Roundheads who treated your protector’s family so harshly. You have to forgive me; and now, goodbye!”
Edward bowed, and then turned to the Intendant, who had apparently been waiting while the conversation was going on. The Intendant bade him a cordial farewell; Edward shook Clara by the hand, and the cavalcade set off. They all remained outside of the cottage till the party were at some distance, and then Edward walked apart with Humphrey, to communicate to him the offer made by the Intendant, and ask his opinion.
Edward bowed and then turned to the Intendant, who had clearly been waiting during their conversation. The Intendant wished him a warm goodbye; Edward shook Clara's hand, and the group set off. They all stayed outside the cottage until the party was a bit farther away, and then Edward stepped aside with Humphrey to share the Intendant's offer and get his thoughts.
“My opinion is made up, Edward; which is, that you should accept it immediately. You are under no obligation to the government, and you have already conferred such an obligation upon the Intendant that you have a right to expect a return. Why stay here, when you can safely mix with the world and know how things are going on? I do not require your assistance, now that I have Pablo, who is more useful every day. Do not lose such an opportunity of making a friend for yourself and all of us—a protector, I may say; and who is, by what he has confided to you, anything but approving of the conduct of the present government. He has paid you a deserved compliment by saying that he can and will trust you. You must not refuse the offer, Edward—it would really be folly if you did.”
“My mind is made up, Edward; you should accept it right away. You don't owe anything to the government, and you've already given the Intendant enough that you should expect something in return. Why stay here when you can easily engage with the world and see how things are going? I don't need your help since I have Pablo, who becomes more useful every day. Don't miss this chance to gain a friend for yourself and for all of us—a protector, I might add; and he has already shared with you that he doesn't approve of the current government. He's given you a well-deserved compliment by saying he can and will trust you. You mustn't turn down the offer, Edward—it would really be a mistake if you did.”
“I believe you are right, Humphrey; but I have been so accustomed to range the forest—I am so fond of the chase—I am so impatient of control or confinement, that I hardly know how to decide. A secretary’s life is anything but pleasing to me, sitting at a table writing and reading all day long. The pen is but a poor exchange for the long-barrelled gun.”
“I think you're right, Humphrey; but I've gotten so used to roaming the forest—I love the thrill of the hunt—I can't stand being controlled or confined, so I can hardly make a decision. A secretary’s life doesn't appeal to me at all, sitting at a desk writing and reading all day. The pen is a poor substitute for a long-barreled gun.”
“It does more execution, nevertheless,” replied Humphrey, “if what I have read is true. But you are not to suppose that your life will be such a sedentary one. Did he not say that he would have to trust you with missions of importance? Will you not, by going to London and other places, and mixing with people of importance, be preparing yourself for your proper station in life, which I trust that one day you will resume? And does it follow that because you are appointed a secretary you are not to go out in the forest and shoot a deer with Oswald, if you feel inclined—with this difference, that you may do it then without fear of being insulted or persecuted by such a wretch as that Corbould? Do not hesitate any longer, my dear brother; recollect that our sisters ought not to live this forest life as they advance in years—they were not born for it, although they have so well conformed to it. It depends upon you to release them eventually from their false position; and you can never have such an opening as is now offered you, by one whose gratitude alone will make him anxious to serve you.”
“It does more than that, though,” replied Humphrey, “if what I've read is true. But don’t think your life will be so boring. Didn’t he say he would trust you with important assignments? By going to London and other places, and meeting influential people, won’t you be getting ready for your rightful place in life, which I hope you will take up one day? And just because you’re appointed a secretary doesn’t mean you can’t go out into the forest and hunt a deer with Oswald if you want to—with the difference that you can do it now without fear of being insulted or harassed by someone as low as Corbould? Don’t hesitate any longer, my dear brother; remember that our sisters shouldn’t have to live this forest life as they get older—they weren’t born for it, even though they’ve adapted so well. It’s up to you to eventually free them from this false position; and you’ll never have an opportunity like this again, from someone whose gratitude alone will make him eager to help you.”
“You are right, Humphrey, and I will accept the offer; I can but return to you if things do not go on well.”
“You're right, Humphrey, and I’ll accept the offer; I can always come back to you if things don't go well.”
“I thank you sincerely for your decision, Edward,” replied Humphrey. “What a sweet girl that Patience Heatherstone is!—I think I never saw such an enchanting smile!”
“I really appreciate your decision, Edward,” Humphrey replied. “What a lovely girl Patience Heatherstone is! I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a charming smile!”
Edward thought of the smile she gave him when they parted but an hour ago, and agreed with Humphrey, but he replied—
Edward remembered the smile she gave him when they said goodbye just an hour ago, and he agreed with Humphrey, but he replied—
“Why, brother, you are really in love with the Intendant’s daughter.”
“Why, bro, you're really in love with the Intendant’s daughter.”
“Not so, my dear fellow; but I am in love with her goodness and sweetness of disposition, and so are Alice and Edith, I can tell you. She has promised to come over and see them, and bring them flowers for their garden, and I hardly know what; and I am very glad of it, as my sisters have been buried here so long that they cannot but gain by her company now and then. No! I will leave Mistress Heatherstone for you; I am in love with little Clara.”
“Not at all, my dear friend; I'm in love with her kindness and sweet nature, and so are Alice and Edith, believe me. She has promised to come over and visit them, and to bring them flowers for their garden, among other things; and I’m really happy about it, since my sisters have been stuck here for so long that they could definitely benefit from her company every now and then. No! I'll leave Mistress Heatherstone to you; I’m in love with little Clara.”
“Not a bad choice, Humphrey: we both aspire high, for two young foresters, do we not? However, they say ‘Every dog has his day,’ and Cromwell and his parliament may have theirs. King Charles may be on his throne again now, long before—you catch a forest pony, Humphrey.”
“Not a bad choice, Humphrey: we both aim high, for two young foresters, don’t we? However, they say ‘Every dog has his day,’ and Cromwell and his parliament might have theirs. King Charles may be on his throne again soon—long before you catch a forest pony, Humphrey.”
“I hope he will, Edward: but recollect how you laughed at the idea of my catching a cow—you may be surprised a second time. ‘Where there is a will there is a way,’ the saying is. But I must go and help Alice with the heifer; she is not very quiet yet, and I see her going out with her pail.”
“I hope he will, Edward: but remember how you laughed at the idea of me catching a cow—you might be surprised again. ‘Where there’s a will, there’s a way,’ as the saying goes. But I need to go help Alice with the heifer; she's still not very calm, and I see her heading out with her pail.”
The brothers then parted, and Edward walked about, turning over in his mind the events of the day, and very often finding his thoughts broken in upon by sudden visions of Patience Heatherstone—and certainly the remembrance of her was to him the most satisfactory and pleasing portion of the prospect in his offered situation.
The brothers then went their separate ways, and Edward wandered around, reflecting on the day’s events, frequently interrupted by sudden thoughts of Patience Heatherstone—and surely, thinking of her was the most enjoyable and satisfying part of the future he envisioned in his new role.
“I shall live with her, and be continually in her company,” thought he. “Well, I would take a less pleasing office if only for that. She requested me to accept it to oblige her, and I will do so. How hasty we are in our conclusions! When I first saw her father, what an aversion I felt for him! Now, the more I know him, the more I like him, nay, more—respect him. He said that the king wished to be absolute, and wrest the liberties from his subjects, and that they were justified in opposing him; I never heard that when at Arnwood.”
“I'll live with her and always be by her side,” he thought. “Well, I’d take a less enjoyable role just for that. She asked me to accept it to help her, and I will. How quick we are to judge! When I first met her father, I felt such a strong dislike for him! Now, the more I get to know him, the more I like him, and even—respect him. He said that the king wanted absolute power and to strip his subjects of their freedoms, and that they were right to stand against him; I never heard that when I was at Arnwood.”
“If so, was it lawful so to do?”
“If that’s the case, was it legal to do that?”
“I think it was, but not to murder him; that I can never admit, nor does the Intendant: on the contrary, he holds his murderers in as great detestation as I do. Why, then, we do not think far apart from one another. At the commencement, the two parties were—those who supported him, not admitting that he was right, but too loyal to refuse to fight for their king—and those who opposed, hoping to force him to do right; the king for his supposed prerogatives, the people for their liberties. The king was obstinate, the people resolute, until virulent warfare inflamed both parties, and neither would listen to reason; and the people gained the upper hand, they wreaked their vengeance, instead of looking to the dictates of humanity and justice. How easy it had been to have deposed him, and have sent him beyond the seas! Instead of which they detained him a prisoner and then murdered him. The punishment was greater than the offence, and dictated by malice and revenge; it was a diabolical act, and will soil the page of our nation’s history.” So thought Edward, as he paced before the cottage, until he was summoned in by Pablo to their evening meal.
“I think it was, but not to murder him; I can never admit that, nor does the Intendant: on the contrary, he holds his murderers in as much disdain as I do. So, we don’t think too differently from one another. At the beginning, there were two sides—those who supported him, who didn’t believe he was right but were too loyal to refuse to fight for their king, and those who opposed him, hoping to force him to do the right thing; the king for his supposed rights, the people for their freedoms. The king was stubborn, the people were determined, until intense conflict escalated both sides, and neither would listen to reason; when the people gained the upper hand, they took their revenge instead of considering humanity and justice. It would have been so easy to just depose him and send him away! Instead, they kept him prisoner and then killed him. The punishment was worse than the crime and fueled by malice and revenge; it was a wicked act and will stain the pages of our nation’s history.” So thought Edward, as he walked back and forth in front of the cottage, until Pablo called him in for their evening meal.
Chapter Eighteen.
“Edward,” said Edith, “scold Pablo; he has been ill-treating my poor cat; he is a cruel boy.” Pablo laughed. “See, Edward, he’s laughing: put him in the pit-fall again, and let him stay there till he says he is sorry.”
“Edward,” said Edith, “you need to scold Pablo; he’s been mistreating my poor cat; he’s such a cruel kid.” Pablo laughed. “Look, Edward, he’s laughing: put him in the pitfall again and let him stay there until he says he’s sorry.”
“I very sorry now Missy Edith, but cat bite me,” said Pablo.
“I’m really sorry now, Missy Edith, but the cat bit me,” said Pablo.
“Well, if pussy did, it didn’t hurt you much; and what did I tell you this morning out of the Bible?—that you must forgive them who behave ill to you.”
“Well, if it did hurt, it wasn’t too bad; and what did I tell you this morning from the Bible?—that you must forgive those who treat you poorly.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, you tell me all that, and so I do; I forgive pussy ’cause she bite me, but I kick her for it.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, you tell me all that, and I understand; I forgive the cat for biting me, but I will still kick her for it.”
“That’s not forgiveness, is it, Edward? You should have forgiven it at once, and not kicked it at all.”
“That’s not forgiveness, is it, Edward? You should have forgiven it right away, and not kicked it at all.”
“Miss Edith, when pussy bite me, pussy hurt me, make me angry, and I give her a kick; then I think what you tell me, and I do as you tell me. I forgive pussy with all my heart.”
“Miss Edith, when the cat bites me, it hurts me, makes me angry, and I kick it; then I remember what you told me, and I do as you advised. I forgive the cat with all my heart.”
“I think you must forgive Pablo, Edith,” said Edward, “if it is only to set him a good example.”
“I think you should forgive Pablo, Edith,” Edward said, “even if it's just to set a good example for him.”
“Well, I will this time; but if he kicks pussy again, he must be put in the pit-fall—mind that, Pablo.”
“Well, I will this time; but if he messes with the cat again, he’s going in the pit—remember that, Pablo.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, I go into pit-fall, and then you cry, and ask Master Edward to take me out. When you have me put in pit-fall then you not good Christian, ’cause you not forgive; when you cry and take me out, then you good Christian once more.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, I fall into a pit, and then you cry and ask Master Edward to get me out. When you put me in the pit, then you’re not a good Christian because you don’t forgive; but when you cry and get me out, then you’re a good Christian again.”
By this conversation it will appear to the reader that they had been trying to impress Pablo with the principles of the Christian religion—and such was the case; Edith having been one of the most active in the endeavour, although very young for a missionary. However, Alice and Humphrey had been more successful, and Pablo was now beginning to comprehend what they had attempted to instil, and was really progressing every day.
By this conversation, it will be clear to the reader that they were trying to impress Pablo with the principles of the Christian religion—and that was true; Edith had been one of the most active in this effort, even though she was quite young for a missionary. However, Alice and Humphrey had been more successful, and Pablo was starting to understand what they had tried to teach him, making real progress every day.
Edward remained at the cottage, expecting to hear some message from the Intendant. He was right in his conjecture, for, on the third day, Oswald Partridge came ever to say that the Intendant would be happy to see him, if he could make it convenient to go over; which Edward assented to do on the following day. Oswald had ridden over on a pony: Edward arranged to take Billy and return with him. They started early the next morning, and Edward asked Oswald if he knew why the Intendant had sent for him.
Edward stayed at the cottage, waiting to hear any news from the Intendant. He was correct in his guess, because on the third day, Oswald Partridge arrived to say that the Intendant would be glad to see him if he could manage to come over; Edward agreed to go the next day. Oswald had come on a pony: Edward planned to take Billy and come back with him. They set out early the next morning, and Edward asked Oswald if he knew why the Intendant had called for him.
“Not exactly,” replied Oswald; “but I think, from what I heard Miss Patience say, it is to offer you some situation, if you could be prevailed upon to accept it.”
“Not quite,” Oswald replied. “But I believe, from what I heard Miss Patience say, she wants to offer you a job, if you can be convinced to take it.”
“Very true,” replied Edward; “he offers me the post of secretary. What do you think?”
“Very true,” replied Edward; “he’s offering me the job of secretary. What do you think?”
“Why, sir, I think I would accept it; at all events, I would take it on trial—there can be no harm done: if you do not like it you can only go back to the cottage again. One thing I am sure of, which is, that Master Heatherstone will make it as pleasant to you as he can, for he is most anxious to serve you.”
“Why, sir, I believe I would accept it; in any case, I would try it out—there’s no harm in that: if you don’t like it, you can just go back to the cottage. One thing I’m certain of is that Master Heatherstone will make it as enjoyable for you as he can, because he’s really eager to help you.”
“That I really believe,” replied Edward; “and I have, pretty well, made up my mind to accept the office. It is a post of confidence, and I shall know all that is going on, which I cannot do while I am secluded in the forest; and depend upon it, we shall have stirring news.”
“Honestly, I truly believe that,” Edward replied. “I’ve pretty much decided to take the job. It's a position of trust, and I’ll be aware of everything happening, which I can’t do while I’m out in the woods; and trust me, we’re going to have some exciting updates.”
“I suppose you think that the king will come over?” replied Oswald.
“I guess you think the king will come over?” replied Oswald.
“I feel certain of it, Oswald; and that is the reason why I want to be where I can know all that is going on.”
“I’m sure of it, Oswald; and that’s why I want to be where I can see everything that’s happening.”
“Well, sir, it is my opinion that the king will come over, as well as yours; yet I think at present he stands but a poor chance; Master Heatherstone knows more on that score than any one, I should think; but he is very close.”
“Well, sir, I believe the king will come over, just like you do; however, I think he doesn't have a good chance right now. Master Heatherstone probably knows more about that than anyone else, but he’s very secretive.”
The conversation then changed, and after a ride of eight hours they arrived at the Intendant’s house. Edward gave Billy into Oswald’s charge, and knocked at the door. Phoebe let him in, and asked him into the sitting-room, where he found the Intendant alone.
The conversation then shifted, and after a long eight-hour ride, they reached the Intendant’s house. Edward handed Billy over to Oswald and knocked on the door. Phoebe let him in and invited him into the sitting room, where he found the Intendant by himself.
“Edward Armitage, I am glad to see you; and shall be still more so if I find that you have made up your mind to accept my proposition. What is your reply?”
“Edward Armitage, it’s great to see you; I’ll be even happier if I find that you’ve decided to accept my offer. What’s your answer?”
“I am very thankful to you for the offer, sir,” replied Edward; “and will accept it if you think that I am fitted for it, and if I find that I am equal to it: I can but give it a trial, and leave if I find it too arduous or too irksome.”
“I really appreciate your offer, sir,” Edward replied. “I’ll accept it if you believe I’m suited for it and if I feel capable of handling it. I can only give it a try and leave if it turns out to be too difficult or too bothersome.”
“Too arduous it shall not be—that shall be my concern; and too irksome I hope you will not find it. My letters are not so many but that I could answer them myself, were it not that my eyes are getting weak, and I wish to save them as much as possible. You will therefore have to write chiefly what I shall dictate; but it is not only for that I require a person that I can confide in. I very often shall send you to London instead of going myself, and to that I presume you will have no objection?”
“ It won't be too difficult—that's my concern; and I hope you won't find it too annoying. I don't receive so many letters that I couldn't reply to them myself, if my eyes weren't getting weak, and I want to save them as much as I can. So, you'll mainly need to write what I dictate; but I also need someone I can trust. I will often send you to London instead of going myself, and I assume you won't mind that?"
“Certainly none, sir.”
“Of course, none, sir.”
“Well, then, it is no use saying any more just now; you will have a chamber in this house, and you will live with me, and at my table altogether. Neither shall I say anything just now about remuneration, as I am convinced that you will be satisfied. All that I require now, is to know the day that you will come, that everything may be ready.”
“Well, there's no point in saying anything more right now; you'll have a room in this house, and you'll live with me and eat at my table. I won't discuss payment right now either, as I'm sure you'll be happy. All I need to know is what day you're coming so that everything can be ready.”
“I suppose, sir, I must change my attire?” replied Edward, looking at his forester’s dress; “that will hardly accord with the office of secretary.”
“I guess, sir, I need to change my clothes?” Edward replied, looking at his forest ranger outfit. “That won't really fit the role of secretary.”
“I agree with you that it will be better to keep that dress for your forest excursions, as I presume you will not altogether abandon them,” replied the Intendant. “You can provide yourself with a suit at Lymington. I will furnish you the means.”
“I agree with you that it’s better to save that dress for your trips to the forest, since I assume you won’t completely give them up,” replied the Intendant. “You can get yourself a new outfit in Lymington. I’ll provide you with the funds.”
“I thank you, sir, I have means, much more than sufficient,” replied Edward, “although not quite so wealthy as little Clara appeared to be.”
“I appreciate it, sir, I have resources, more than enough,” replied Edward, “even though I’m not as rich as little Clara seemed to be.”
“Wealthy, indeed!” replied the Intendant. “I had no idea that poor Ratcliffe possessed so much ready money and jewels. Well, then, this is Wednesday; can you come over next Monday?”
“Wealthy, for sure!” replied the Intendant. “I had no idea that poor Ratcliffe had so much cash and jewelry. Well, this is Wednesday; can you come over next Monday?”
“Yes, sir,” replied Edward, “I see no reason to the contrary.”
“Yes, sir,” Edward replied, “I don’t see any reason not to.”
“Well, then, that is settled, and I suppose you would like to see your accommodation. Patience and Clara are in the next room. You can join them, and you will make my daughter very happy by telling her that you are to become a resident with us. You will of course dine with us to-day, and sleep here to-night.”
“Well, that’s settled then, and I guess you’d like to see your room. Patience and Clara are in the next room. You can join them, and you’ll make my daughter really happy by telling her that you’re going to be staying with us. You’ll definitely have dinner with us today and spend the night here.”
Mr Heatherstone then opened the door, and saying to his daughter, “Patience, my dear, I leave you to entertain Edward Armitage till dinner-time,” he ushered Edward in, and closed the door again. Clara ran up to Edward as soon as he went in; and having kissed him, Edward then took Patience’s offered hand.
Mr. Heatherstone then opened the door and said to his daughter, “Patience, my dear, I’m leaving you to entertain Edward Armitage until dinner,” as he welcomed Edward inside and shut the door again. Clara rushed up to Edward as soon as he entered; after kissing him, Edward took Patience’s outstretched hand.
“Then you have consented?” said Patience inquiringly.
“Then you have agreed?” Patience asked curiously.
“Yes, I could not refuse such kindness,” replied Edward.
“Yes, I couldn’t turn down such kindness,” replied Edward.
“And when do you come?”
“When are you coming?”
“On Monday night, if I can be ready by that time.”
“On Monday night, if I can be ready by then.”
“Why, what have you to get ready?” said Clara.
“Why, what do you need to prepare?” Clara asked.
“I must not appear in a forester’s dress, my little Clara. I can wear that with a gun in my hand, but not with a pen: so I must go to Lymington and see what a tailor can do for me.”
“I can't show up in a forester's outfit, my little Clara. I can wear that while holding a gun, but not while I'm holding a pen: so I need to go to Lymington and see what a tailor can do for me.”
“You will feel as strange in a secretary’s dress as I did in boys’ clothes,” said Clara.
“You’ll feel just as weird in a secretary’s outfit as I did in guys’ clothes,” said Clara.
“Perhaps I may,” said Edward; although he felt that such would not be the case, having been accustomed to much better clothes when at Arnwood than what were usually worn by secretaries; and this remembrance brought back Arnwood in its train, and Edward became silent and pensive.
“Maybe I can,” Edward said; even though he knew that wouldn’t be true, having been used to much nicer clothes when he was at Arnwood compared to what secretaries usually wore; and this memory brought back thoughts of Arnwood, leaving Edward quiet and thoughtful.
Patience observed it, and after a time said—“You will be able to watch over your sisters, Mr Armitage, as well here, almost, as if you were at the cottage. You do not return till to-morrow? How did you come over?”
Patience noticed it and after a while said, “You’ll be able to keep an eye on your sisters, Mr. Armitage, here just as well as if you were at the cottage. You’re not going back until tomorrow? How did you get over here?”
“I rode the pony Billy, Mistress Patience.”
“I rode the pony Billy, Miss Patience.”
“Why do you call her Mistress Patience, Edward?” said Clara. “You call me Clara: why not call her Patience?”
“Why do you call her Mistress Patience, Edward?” Clara asked. “You call me Clara; why not just call her Patience?”
“You forget that I am only a forester, Clara,” replied Edward, with a grave smile.
“You forget that I’m just a forester, Clara,” Edward replied, smiling solemnly.
“No, you are a secretary now,” replied Clara.
“No, you are a secretary now,” Clara responded.
“Mistress Patience is older than you by several years. I call you Clara, because you are but a little girl; but I must not take that liberty with Mistress Heatherstone.”
“Mistress Patience is several years older than you. I call you Clara because you’re just a little girl, but I can’t call Mistress Heatherstone by her first name.”
“Do you think so, Patience?” said Clara.
“Do you really think that, Patience?” Clara asked.
“I certainly do not think that it would be a liberty in a person, after being well acquainted with me, to call me Patience,” replied she; “especially when that person lives in the house with us, eats and associates with us as one of the family, and is received on an equality; but I daresay, Clara, that Master Armitage will be guided by his own feelings, and act as he considers to be proper.”
“I really don't think it would be appropriate for someone who knows me well to call me Patience,” she replied; “especially when that person lives in the same house as us, eats and hangs out with us like family, and is treated equally; but I bet, Clara, that Master Armitage will follow his own feelings and do what he thinks is right.”
“But you give him leave, and then it is proper,” replied Clara.
“But you give him permission, and then it’s fine,” replied Clara.
“Yes, if he gave himself leave, Clara,” said Patience. “But we will now show him his own room, Clara,” continued Patience, wishing to change the subject of conversation.
“Yes, if he gave himself permission, Clara,” said Patience. “But we will now show him his own room, Clara,” continued Patience, wanting to change the subject.
“Will you follow us, sir?” said Patience, with a little mock ceremony.
“Will you join us, sir?” Patience said, with a touch of playful formality.
Edward did so without replying, and was ushered into a large airy room, very neatly furnished.
Edward did this without saying a word and was shown into a spacious, well-lit room that was very nicely furnished.
“This is your future lodging,” said Patience; “I hope you will like it.”
“This will be your new place to stay,” Patience said. “I hope you enjoy it.”
“Why, he never saw anything like it before,” said Clara.
“Wow, he’s never seen anything like it before,” Clara said.
“Yes I have, Clara,” replied Edward.
“Yes, I have, Clara,” replied Edward.
“Where did you?”
“Where did you go?”
“At Arnwood; the apartments were on a much larger scale.”
“At Arnwood, the apartments were much bigger.”
“Arnwood! Oh yes, I have heard my father speak of it,” said Clara, with the tears starting in her eyes at his memory. “Yes, it was burnt down, and all the children burnt to death!”
“Arnwood! Oh yes, I’ve heard my dad mention it,” said Clara, tears welling up in her eyes at the thought of him. “Yeah, it was burned down, and all the kids died in the fire!”
“So they say, Clara; but I was not there when it was burnt.”
“So they say, Clara; but I wasn't there when it was burned.”
“Where were you then?”
"Where were you at that time?"
“I was at the cottage where I now live.” Edward turned round to Patience, and perceived that her eyes were fixed upon him, as if she would have read his thoughts. Edward smiled, and said—
“I was at the cottage where I now live.” Edward turned to Patience and noticed that her eyes were focused on him, as if she were trying to read his thoughts. Edward smiled and said—
“Do you doubt what I say?”
“Do you not believe what I'm saying?”
“No, indeed!” said she, “I have no doubt that you were at the cottage at the time; but I was thinking that if the apartments at Arnwood were more splendid, those at your cottage are less comfortable. You have been used to better and to worse, and therefore will, I trust, be content with these.”
“No, of course not!” she said. “I’m sure you were at the cottage then; but I was just thinking that while the rooms at Arnwood are fancier, the ones at your cottage are less cozy. You’ve experienced both better and worse, so I hope you’ll be happy with these.”
“I trust I have shown no signs of discontent. I should indeed be difficult to please, if an apartment like this did not suit me. Besides, allow me to observe, that although I stated that the apartments at Arnwood were on a grander scale, I never said that I had ever been a possessor of one of them.”
“I hope I haven't shown any signs of being unhappy. It would be hard to please me if an apartment like this didn’t work for me. Also, let me point out that even though I mentioned that the apartments at Arnwood were more impressive, I never claimed to have owned one of them.”
Patience smiled and made no reply.
Patience smiled and didn’t say anything.
“Now that you know your way to your apartment, Master Armitage, we will, if you please, go back to the sitting-room,” said she. As they were going back into the sitting-room she said—“When you come over on Monday, you will, I presume, bring your clothes in a cart? I ask it, because I promised some flowers and other things to your sisters, which I can send back by the cart.”
“Now that you know how to get to your apartment, Master Armitage, let’s head back to the sitting room, if that’s alright with you,” she said. As they walked back into the sitting room, she continued, “When you come over on Monday, I assume you’ll bring your clothes in a cart? I’m asking because I promised some flowers and other things to your sisters, which I can send back with the cart.”
“You are very kind to think of them, Mistress Patience,” replied Edward; “they are fond of flowers, and will be much pleased with possessing any.”
“You're very thoughtful to think of them, Mistress Patience,” Edward replied. “They love flowers and will be so happy to have some.”
“You sleep here to-night, I think my father said?” inquired Patience.
“You’re sleeping here tonight, right?” Patience asked.
“He did make the proposal, and I shall gladly avail myself of it, as I am not to trust to Phoebe’s ideas of comfort this time,” said Edward, smiling.
“He made the proposal, and I’m happy to take him up on it, since I can’t rely on Phoebe’s ideas of comfort this time,” said Edward, smiling.
“Yes, that was a cross action of Phoebe’s; and I can tell you, Master Armitage, that she is ashamed to look you in the face ever since; but how fortunate for me that she was cross, and turned you out as she did! You must forgive her, as she was the means of your performing a noble action; and I must forgive her, as she was the means of my life being saved.”
“Yes, that was a grumpy move by Phoebe; and I can tell you, Master Armitage, that she is embarrassed to look you in the eye ever since; but how lucky for me that she was in a bad mood and sent you away like she did! You have to forgive her because she led to your noble act; and I have to forgive her because she was the reason my life was saved.”
“I have no feeling except kindness towards Phoebe,” replied Edward; “indeed I ought to feel grateful to her! For if she had not given me so bad a bed that night, I never should have been so comfortably lodged as it is proposed that I shall be now.”
“I have no feelings other than kindness for Phoebe,” Edward replied. “In fact, I should be grateful to her! If she hadn’t given me such a terrible bed that night, I would never have ended up as comfortably settled as I’m about to be now.”
“I hope you are hungry, Edward,” said Clara; “dinner is almost ready.”
“I hope you’re hungry, Edward,” Clara said; “dinner is almost ready.”
“I daresay I shall eat more than you do, Clara.”
"I bet I'll eat more than you will, Clara."
“So you ought, a great big man like you. How old are you, Edward?” said Clara; “I am thirteen; Patience is past sixteen: now how old are you?”
“So you should, a big guy like you. How old are you, Edward?” said Clara; “I’m thirteen; Patience is over sixteen: so how old are you?”
“I am not yet eighteen, Clara; so that I can hardly be called a man.”
“I’m not yet eighteen, Clara, so I can hardly be considered a man.”
“Why, you are as tall as Mr Heatherstone.”
“Wow, you’re as tall as Mr. Heatherstone.”
“Yes, I believe I am.”
"Yes, I think I am."
“And can’t you do everything that a man can do?”
“And can’t you do everything that a guy can do?”
“I really don’t know; but I certainly shall always try so to do.”
“I honestly don’t know, but I will definitely always do my best.”
“Well, then, you must be a man.”
“Well, then, you must be a man.”
“Clara, if it pleases you, I will be a man.”
“Clara, if that’s okay with you, I will be a man.”
“Here comes Mr Heatherstone, so I know dinner is ready; is it not, sir?”
“Here comes Mr. Heatherstone, so I know dinner is ready; isn't it, sir?”
“Yes, my child, it is,” replied Mr Heatherstone, kissing Clara; “so let us all go in.”
“Yes, my child, it is,” replied Mr. Heatherstone, kissing Clara. “So let’s all go inside.”
Mr Heatherstone, as was usual at that time with the people to whose party he ostensibly belonged, said a grace before meat, of considerable length, and then they sat down to table. As soon as the repast was over Mr Heatherstone returned to his study, and Edward went out to find Oswald Partridge, with whom he remained the larger portion of the afternoon, going to the kennel and examining the dogs, and talking of matters connected with the chase.
Mr. Heatherstone, like most people in his social circle at the time, said a long grace before their meal, and then they sat down to eat. Once the meal was finished, Mr. Heatherstone went back to his study, and Edward went out to look for Oswald Partridge, spending most of the afternoon with him, visiting the kennel to check on the dogs, and discussing topics related to hunting.
“I have not two men that can stalk a deer,” observed Oswald; “the men appointed here as verderers and keepers have not one of them been brought up to the business. Most of them are men who have been in the army, and I believe have been appointed to these situations to get rid of them, because they were troublesome; and they are anything but good characters; the consequence is, that we kill but few deer, for I have so much to attend to here, as none of them know their duties, that I can seldom take my own gun out. I stated so to the Intendant, and he said, that if you accepted an offer he had made you, and came over here, we should not want venison; so it is clear that he does not expect you to have your pen always in your hand.”
“I don’t have two guys who can track a deer,” Oswald said. “The people hired here as gamekeepers and protectors are completely inexperienced. Most of them are ex-soldiers, and I think they were given these jobs to get rid of them because they were a hassle; plus, they don’t have great reputations. As a result, we hardly kill any deer, and I have so much to manage here since none of them understand their responsibilities that I can rarely take out my own rifle. I mentioned this to the Intendant, and he told me that if you accepted his offer and came over here, we wouldn’t have to worry about running out of venison; so it’s clear he doesn’t expect you to always be writing.”
“I am glad to hear that,” replied Edward; “depend upon it his own table, at all events, shall be well supplied. Is not that the fellow Corbould, who is leaning against the wall?”
“I’m glad to hear that,” replied Edward; “rest assured, his own table, at the very least, will be well stocked. Isn’t that the guy Corbould, who is leaning against the wall?”
“Yes; he is to be discharged, as he cannot walk well, and the surgeon says he will always limp. He owes you a grudge, and I am glad that he is going away, for he is a dangerous man. But the sun is setting, Mr Edward, and supper will soon be on the table; you had better go back to the house.”
“Yes; he’s going to be discharged since he can’t walk properly, and the surgeon says he’ll always have a limp. He holds a grudge against you, and I’m glad he’s leaving because he’s a dangerous guy. But the sun is setting, Mr. Edward, and supper will be ready soon; you should head back to the house.”
Edward bade Oswald farewell, and returned to the Intendant’s, and found that Oswald was correct, as supper was being placed on the table.
Edward said goodbye to Oswald and went back to the Intendant’s, where he found that Oswald was right—supper was being set on the table.
Soon after supper, Phoebe and the men-servants were summoned, and prayers offered up by the Intendant; after which Patience and Clara retired. Edward remained in conversation with the Intendant for about an hour, and then was conducted by him to his room, which had already been shown to him by Patience.
Soon after dinner, Phoebe and the male servants were called in, and the Intendant led a prayer; after that, Patience and Clara went to their rooms. Edward stayed to chat with the Intendant for about an hour, and then he was taken to his room, which Patience had already shown him.
Edward did not sleep much that night. The novelty of his situation—the novelty of his prospects, and his speculations thereon, kept him awake till near morning; he was, however, up in good time, and having assisted at the morning prayers, and afterwards eaten a most substantial breakfast, he took his leave of the Intendant and the two girls, and set off on his return to the cottage, having renewed his promise of coming on the following Monday to take up his abode with them. Billy was fresh, and cantered gaily along, so that Edward was back early in the afternoon, and once more welcomed by his household. He stated to Humphrey all that had occurred, and Humphrey was much pleased at Edward having accepted the offer of the Intendant. Alice and Edith did not quite so much approve of it, and a few tears were shed at the idea of Edward leaving the cottage. The next day, Edward and Humphrey set off for Lymington, with Billy in the cart.
Edward didn’t get much sleep that night. The newness of his situation—his fresh prospects and thoughts about them—kept him awake until nearly morning. However, he got up in good time, joined in the morning prayers, and after enjoying a hearty breakfast, he said goodbye to the Intendant and the two girls. He set off back to the cottage, having promised to return the following Monday to stay with them. Billy was energetic and trotted happily along, so Edward made it home early in the afternoon and was once again welcomed by his family. He shared everything that had happened with Humphrey, who was pleased that Edward had accepted the Intendant's offer. Alice and Edith were not as enthusiastic and shed a few tears at the thought of Edward leaving the cottage. The next day, Edward and Humphrey headed to Lymington, with Billy in the cart.
“Do you know, Edward,” said Humphrey, “what I am going to try and purchase? I will tell you—as many kids as I can, or goats and kids, I don’t care which.”
“Do you know, Edward,” said Humphrey, “what I’m planning to buy? I’ll tell you— as many kids as I can, or goats and kids, I don’t care which.”
“Why, have you not stock enough, already? You will this year have four cows in milk, and you have two cow calves bringing up.”
“Why, don't you already have enough livestock? This year you’ll have four cows that are milking, and you have two calves growing up.”
“That is very true, but I do not intend to have goats for their milk, but simply for eating in lieu of mutton. Sheep I cannot manage, but goats, with a little hay in winter, will do well, and will find themselves in the forest all the year round. I won’t kill any of the females for the first year or two, and after that I expect we shall have a flock sufficient to meet any demand upon it.”
"That's very true, but I'm not planning to keep goats for their milk; I'm just looking to have them as a substitute for mutton. I can't handle sheep, but goats, with a bit of hay in winter, will thrive and can roam in the forest all year round. I won't slaughter any of the females for the first year or two, and after that, I expect we'll have enough of a flock to meet any demand."
“It is not a bad idea, Humphrey; they will always come home, if you have hay for them during the winter.”
“It’s not a bad idea, Humphrey; they’ll always come back home if you have hay for them in the winter.”
“Yes, and a large shed for them to lie in when the snow is on the ground.”
“Yes, and a big shed for them to lie in when the snow is on the ground.”
“Now I recollect, when we used to go to Lymington, I saw a great many goats, and I have no doubt that they are to be purchased. I will soon ascertain that for you, from the landlord of the hostelrie,” replied Edward.
“Now I remember, when we used to go to Lymington, I saw a lot of goats, and I’m sure they can be bought. I’ll find out for you soon, from the landlord of the inn,” replied Edward.
“We will drive there first, as I must ask him to recommend me a tailor.”
“We'll head there first because I need to ask him for a tailor recommendation.”
On their arrival at Lymington, they went straight to the hostelrie, and found the landlord at home. He recommended a tailor to Edward, who sent for him to the inn, and was measured by him for a plain suit of dark cloth. Edward and Humphrey then went out, as Edward had to procure boots, and many other articles of dress to correspond with the one which he was about to assume.
Upon arriving in Lymington, they headed straight to the inn and found the landlord there. He suggested a tailor to Edward, who called him over to the inn and got measured for a simple dark cloth suit. After that, Edward and Humphrey went out since Edward needed to buy boots and other clothing items to go with the new outfit he was about to wear.
“I am most puzzled about a hat, Humphrey,” said Edward: “I hate those steeple-crowned hats, worn by the Roundheads; yet the hat and feather is not proper for a secretary.”
“I’m really confused about a hat, Humphrey,” said Edward. “I can’t stand those tall, pointed hats worn by the Roundheads; still, a hat with a feather isn’t suitable for a secretary.”
“I would advise you to submit to wear the steeple-crowned hats, nevertheless,” said Humphrey. “Your dress, as I consider, is a sort of disgrace to a cavalier born, and the heir of Arnwood; why not, therefore, take its hat as well? As secretary to the Intendant, you should dress like him; if not, you may occasion remarks, especially when you travel on his concerns.”
“I recommend you wear the steeple-crowned hats, though,” said Humphrey. “Your outfit, in my opinion, is somewhat embarrassing for someone born a gentleman and the heir of Arnwood; so why not wear the hat as well? As the secretary to the Intendant, you should dress like him; if you don’t, you might draw attention, especially when you’re traveling on his business.”
“You are right, Humphrey, I must not do things by halves; and unless I wear the hat I might be suspected.”
“You're right, Humphrey, I can't do things halfway; and if I don’t wear the hat, people might wonder.”
“I doubt if the Intendant wears it for any other reason,” said Humphrey.
“I doubt the Intendant wears it for any other reason,” said Humphrey.
“At all events, I will not go to the height of the fashion,” replied Edward, laughing. “Some of the hats are not quite so tall as the others.”
“At any rate, I’m not going to go overboard with the latest trend,” Edward said, laughing. “Some of the hats aren’t as tall as the others.”
“Here is the shop for the hat and for the sword-belt.”
“Here is the shop for the hat and the sword belt.”
Edward chose a hat and a plain sword-belt, paid for them, and desired the man to carry them to the hostelrie.
Edward picked out a hat and a simple sword belt, paid for them, and asked the man to take them to the inn.
While all these purchases on the part of Edward, and many others by Humphrey, such as nails, saws, tools, and various articles which Alice required for the household, were being gathered together, the landlord had sent out to inquire for the goats, and found out at what price they were to be procured. Humphrey left Edward to put away their goods into the cart, while he went out a second time, to see the goats; with the man who had them for sale he made an agreement for a male and three females with two kids each at their sides, and ten more female kids which had just been weaned. The man engaged to drive them from Lymington, as far as the road went into the forest, on the following day; when Humphrey would meet him, pay him his money, and drive them to the cottage, which would only be three miles from the place agreed upon. Having settled that satisfactorily, he returned to Edward, who was all ready, and they returned home.
While all the things Edward bought, along with many items Humphrey got like nails, saws, tools, and various things Alice needed for the household, were being collected, the landlord sent someone to check on the goats and found out their prices. Humphrey left Edward to load their goods onto the cart while he went out again to see the goats. He made a deal with the seller for one male goat and three females, each with two kids, plus ten more female kids that had just been weaned. The seller agreed to drive them from Lymington to where the road reached the forest the next day; Humphrey would meet him there, pay, and then drive them to the cottage, which was only three miles from the meeting point. With that settled, he returned to Edward, who was all set, and they headed home.
“We have dipped somewhat into the bag to-day, Edward,” said Humphrey; “but the money is well spent.”
“We've taken a bit from the stash today, Edward,” said Humphrey; “but the money was well spent.”
“I think so, Humphrey, but I have no doubt that I shall be able to replace the money very soon, as the Intendant will pay me for my services. The tailor has promised the clothes on Saturday without fail; so that you or I must go for them.”
“I think so, Humphrey, but I'm sure I can replace the money very soon since the Intendant will pay me for my work. The tailor has promised to have the clothes ready by Saturday without fail, so either you or I need to go pick them up.”
“I will go, Edward; my sisters will wish you to stay with them now, as you are so soon to leave them; and I will take Pablo with me, that he may know his way to the town; and I will show him where to buy things, in case he goes there by himself.”
“I’ll go, Edward; my sisters will want you to stay with them now since you’re leaving so soon; and I’ll take Pablo with me so he can learn his way to town; I’ll show him where to buy things in case he goes there on his own.”
“It appears to me to have been a most fortunate thing your having caught Pablo as you did, Humphrey, for I do not well know how I could have left you if you had not.”
“It seems to me that it was really lucky you managed to catch Pablo, Humphrey, because I honestly don't know how I could have left you if you hadn’t.”
“At all events I can do much better without you than I should have done,” replied Humphrey; “although I think now that I could get on by myself; but still, Edward, you know we cannot tell what a day may bring forth, and I might fall sick, or something happen which might prevent my attending to anything; and then, without you or Pablo, everything might have gone to wrack and ruin. Certainly, when we think how we were left, by the death of old Jacob, to our own resources, we have much to thank God for in having got on so well.”
“At any rate, I can manage a lot better without you than I would have before,” replied Humphrey; “though I now think I could handle things on my own; but still, Edward, you know we can’t predict what a day might bring, and I could get sick or something could happen that would stop me from dealing with anything; and if that happens, without you or Pablo, everything could fall apart. Honestly, when we remember how we were left to fend for ourselves after old Jacob died, we have a lot to be grateful for in how well we’ve managed.”
“I agree with you, and also that it has pleased Heaven to grant us all such good health. However, I shall be close at hand if you want me, and Oswald will always call and see how you get on.”
“I agree with you, and I’m also glad that it has pleased Heaven to bless us all with good health. However, I’ll be nearby if you need me, and Oswald will always check in to see how you’re doing.”
“I hope you will manage that he calls once a week.”
“I hope you can get him to call once a week.”
“I will if I can, Humphrey, for I shall be just as anxious as you are to know if all goes on well. Indeed, I shall insist upon coming over to you once a fortnight; and I hardly think the Intendant will refuse me—indeed I am sure that he will not.”
“I will if I can, Humphrey, because I'll be just as eager as you to find out if everything is going well. In fact, I'll insist on visiting you every two weeks; and I don't think the Intendant will say no to me—I'm pretty sure he won't.”
“So am I,” replied Humphrey. “I am certain that he wishes us all well, and has, in a measure, taken us under his protection; but, Edward, recollect, I shall never kill any venison after this, and so you may tell the Intendant.”
“So am I,” replied Humphrey. “I’m sure he wants the best for all of us and has, in a way, taken us under his wing; but, Edward, remember, I will never hunt any deer after this, so you can let the Intendant know.”
“I will, and that will be an excuse for him to send some over, if he pleases. Indeed, as I know I shall be permitted to go out with Oswald, it will be hard if a stray buck does not find its way to the cottage.”
“I will, and that will give him a reason to send some over if he wants. Honestly, since I know I’ll be allowed to go out with Oswald, it will be disappointing if a random deer doesn’t end up at the cottage.”
Thus did they continue talking over matters till they arrived at the cottage. Alice came out to them, saying to Humphrey—“Well, Humphrey, have you brought my geese and ducks?”
Thus, they kept discussing things until they reached the cottage. Alice came out to them and said to Humphrey, “Well, Humphrey, did you bring my geese and ducks?”
Humphrey had forgotten them, but he replied, “You must wait till I go to Lymington again on Saturday, Alice, and then I hope to bring them with me. As it is, look how poor Billy is loaded. Where’s Pablo?”
Humphrey had forgotten them, but he replied, “You’ll have to wait until I go to Lymington again on Saturday, Alice, and then I hope to bring them with me. For now, look how poor Billy is loaded. Where’s Pablo?”
“In the garden. He has been working there all day, and Edith is with him.”
“In the garden. He’s been working there all day, and Edith is with him.”
“Well then we will unload the cart, while you get us something to eat, Alice, for we are not a little hungry, I can tell you.”
“Well, then we’ll unload the cart while you grab us something to eat, Alice, because we’re pretty hungry, I can tell you.”
“I have some rabbit stew on the fire, Humphrey, all ready for you, and you will find it very good.”
“I’ve got some rabbit stew cooking, Humphrey, all ready for you, and I think you’ll really like it.”
“Nothing I like better, my dear girl. Pablo won’t thank me for bringing this home,” continued Humphrey, taking the long saw out of the cart; “he will have to go to the bottom of the pit again, as soon as the pit is made.”
“Nothing I like better, my dear girl. Pablo won’t appreciate me bringing this home,” Humphrey continued, pulling the long saw out of the cart; “he’ll have to go to the bottom of the pit again as soon as it’s made.”
The cart was soon unloaded, Billy taken out and turned out to feed, and then they went in to supper.
The cart was quickly unloaded, Billy was taken out and let loose to eat, and then they went in for dinner.
Humphrey was off the next morning, with Pablo, at an early hour, to meet the farmer of whom he had purchased the goats and kids. He found them punctual to the time, at the place agreed upon; and being satisfied with the lot, paid the farmer his money and drove them home through the forest.
Humphrey left early the next morning with Pablo to meet the farmer from whom he had bought the goats and kids. They arrived on time at the agreed location and, pleased with the animals, paid the farmer and drove them home through the forest.
“Goat very good, kid better; always eat kid in Spain,” said Pablo.
“Goats are great, but kids are even better; you always eat kids in Spain,” said Pablo.
“Were you born in Spain, Pablo?”
“Were you born in Spain, Pablo?”
“Not sure, but I think so. First recollect myself in that country.”
“Not sure, but I think so. First, let me gather my thoughts in that country.”
“Do you recollect your father?”
"Do you remember your dad?"
“No; never see him.”
“No, I’ll never see him.”
“Did your mother never talk about him?”
“Did your mom never mention him?”
“Call her mother, but think no mother at all. Custom with Gitanas.”
“Call her mom, but don't think of her as a mother at all. It's just the way things are with Gitanas.”
“Why did you call her mother?”
“Why did you call her mom?”
“’Cause she feed me when little, beat me when I get big.”
“Because she fed me when I was little, and beat me when I got bigger.”
“All mothers do that. What made you come to England?”
“All mothers do that. What brought you to England?”
“I don’t know, but I hear people say, Plenty of money in England—plenty to eat—plenty to drink; bring plenty money back to Spain.”
“I don’t know, but I hear people say there’s a lot of money in England—plenty of food—plenty to drink; bring back a lot of money to Spain.”
“How long have you been in England?”
“How long have you been in England?”
“One, two, three year; yes, three year and a bit.”
“One, two, three years; yes, three years and a little more.”
“Which did you like best, England or Spain?”
“Which country did you prefer, England or Spain?”
“When with my people, like Spain best; warm sun—warm night. England, little sun, cold night, much rain, snow, and air always cold; but now I live with you, have warm bed, plenty victuals, like England best.”
“When I’m with my people, I like Spain the most; warm sun—warm nights. In England, there’s little sun, cold nights, a lot of rain, snow, and the air is always cold; but now I live with you, have a warm bed, plenty of food, and I like England the most.”
“But when you were with the gipsies, they stole everything, did they not?”
“But when you were with the gypsies, they took everything, didn’t they?”
“Not steal everything,” replied Pablo, laughing, “sometimes take and no pay when nobody there; farmer look very sharp—have big dog.”
“Don't steal everything,” Pablo said with a laugh, “sometimes take things without paying when no one is around; farmers are really alert—they have a big dog.”
“Did you ever go out to steal?”
“Have you ever gone out to steal?”
“Make me go out. Not bring back something, beat me very hard; suppose farmer catch me, beat hard too nothing but beat, beat, beat.”
“Make me go out. Don’t bring back anything, just hit me really hard; if the farmer catches me, he’ll just hit me hard too, nothing but hit, hit, hit.”
“Then they obliged you to steal?”
“Then they forced you to steal?”
“Suppose bring nothing home, first beat, and then not have to eat for one, two, three days. How you like that, Master Humphrey? I think you steal after no victuals for three days?”
“Imagine coming home with nothing, being punished first, and then not having anything to eat for one, two, three days. How would you like that, Master Humphrey? Do you think you could manage without food for three days?”
“I should hope not,” replied Humphrey, “although I have never been so severely punished; and I hope, Pablo, you will never steal any more.”
“I hope not,” replied Humphrey, “even though I've never been punished so harshly; and I hope, Pablo, you won't steal again.”
“Why steal any more?” replied Pablo. “I not like to steal; but because hungry I steal. Now I never hungry, always have plenty to eat; no one beat me now; sleep warm all night. Why I steal, then? No, Master Humphrey, I never steal more, ’cause I have no reason why, and ’cause Missy Alice and Missy Edith tell me how the good God up there say must not steal.”
“Why steal anymore?” replied Pablo. “I don’t like stealing; I only did it because I was hungry. Now I’m never hungry, I always have plenty to eat; no one beats me now; I sleep warm all night. So why would I steal? No, Master Humphrey, I won’t steal anymore, because I have no reason to, and because Missy Alice and Missy Edith tell me how the good God up there says we must not steal.”
“I am glad to hear you give that as a reason, Pablo,” replied Humphrey, “as it proves that my sisters have not been teaching you in vain.”
“I’m glad to hear you say that, Pablo,” replied Humphrey, “because it shows that my sisters haven’t been teaching you for nothing.”
“Like to hear Missy Alice talk; she talk grave. Missy Edith talk too, but she laugh very much; very fond Missy Edith, very happy little girl; jump about just like one of these kids we drive home; always merry. Hah! See cottage now; soon get home, Massa Humphrey. Missy Edith like see kids very much. Where we put them?”
“Like to hear Missy Alice talk; she talks seriously. Missy Edith talks too, but she laughs a lot; really fond of Missy Edith, such a cheerful little girl; jumps around just like those kids we drive home; always so happy. Haha! Look at the cottage now; we’ll be home soon, Massa Humphrey. Missy Edith likes to see the kids a lot. Where do we put them?”
Chapter Nineteen.
“We will put them into the yard for the present; I mean that Holdfast shall take charge of them by and by. I will soon teach him.”
“We'll put them in the yard for now; I mean that Holdfast will take care of them later. I'll teach him soon.”
“Yes, he take charge of coat, or anything I tell him, why not take charge of goats? Clever dog, Holdfast. Massa Humphrey, you think Massa Edward take away both his dogs, Smoker and Watch? I say better not take puppy. Take Smoker, and leave puppy.”
“Yes, he takes care of the coat or anything I tell him—why not take care of the goats? Smart dog, Holdfast. Master Humphrey, do you think Master Edward will take both his dogs, Smoker and Watch? I say it’s better not to take the puppy. Take Smoker and leave the puppy.”
“I agree with you, Pablo. We ought to have two dogs here. I will speak to my brother. Now run forward and open the gate of the yard, and throw them some hay, Pablo, while I go and call my sisters.”
“I agree with you, Pablo. We should have two dogs here. I’ll talk to my brother. Now run ahead and open the yard gate, and toss them some hay, Pablo, while I go and call my sisters.”
The flock of goats was much admired, and the next morning was driven out into the forest to feed, attended by Pablo and Holdfast. When it was dinner-time, Pablo drove the flock near to the cottage, telling the dog to mind the goats. The sensible animal remained at once with them until Pablo’s return from dinner; and it may be as well to observe here that in a few days the dog took charge of them altogether, driving them home to the yard every evening; and as soon as they were put into the yard the dog had his supper, and he took good care, therefore, not to be too late. To return to our narrative.
The herd of goats was highly praised, and the next morning, they were taken out to the forest to graze, accompanied by Pablo and Holdfast. When it was time for lunch, Pablo brought the herd close to the cottage, instructing the dog to watch over the goats. The clever animal stayed with them until Pablo came back from lunch; and it’s worth noting that within a few days, the dog took full responsibility for them, bringing them back to the yard every evening. As soon as they were settled in the yard, the dog had his dinner, making sure not to be late. Now, back to our story.
On Saturday Humphrey and Pablo went to Lymington to bring home Edward’s clothes, and Humphrey made Pablo acquainted with all that he wanted him to know, in case it might be necessary to send him there alone.
On Saturday, Humphrey and Pablo went to Lymington to pick up Edward’s clothes, and Humphrey filled Pablo in on everything he needed to know, in case he had to go there alone.
Edward remained with his sisters, as he was to leave them on the Monday.
Edward stayed with his sisters since he was set to leave them on Monday.
Sunday was passed as usual; they read the service at old Armitage’s grave, and afterwards they walked in the forest; for Sunday was the only day on which Alice could find time to leave her duties in the cottage. They were not more grave than usual at the idea of Edward’s leaving them, but they kept up their spirits, as they were aware that it was for the advantage of all.
Sunday went by like usual; they read the service at old Armitage’s grave, and afterwards, they took a walk in the forest since Sunday was the only day Alice could escape her chores in the cottage. They weren’t more serious than usual about Edward leaving them, but they stayed upbeat, knowing it was for everyone’s benefit.
On Monday morning, Edward, to please his sisters, put on his new clothes, and put his forester’s dress in the bundle with his linen. Alice and Edith thought he looked very well in them, and said that it reminded them of the days of Arnwood. The fact was that Edward appeared as he was—a gentleman born; that could not well be concealed under a forester’s dress, and in his present attire it was undeniable. After breakfast Billy was harnessed and brought to the cottage-door. Edward’s linen was put in the cart, and, as he had agreed with Humphrey, he took only Smoker with him, leaving the puppy at the cottage. Pablo went with him to bring back the cart. Edward kissed his sisters, who wept at the idea of his leaving them, and shaking hands with Humphrey set off to cross the forest.
On Monday morning, Edward, wanting to please his sisters, put on his new clothes and packed his forester outfit with his linen. Alice and Edith thought he looked great in them and mentioned that it reminded them of the days of Arnwood. The truth was that Edward looked exactly as he was—a born gentleman; that couldn't really be hidden under a forester's outfit, and in his current clothing, it was obvious. After breakfast, Billy was harnessed and brought to the cottage door. Edward's linen was loaded into the cart, and as he had agreed with Humphrey, he took only Smoker with him, leaving the puppy at the cottage. Pablo went with him to bring the cart back. Edward kissed his sisters, who cried at the thought of him leaving, and after shaking hands with Humphrey, set off to cross the forest.
“Who would ever have believed this?” thought Edward, as he drove across the forest; “that I should put myself under the roof and under the protection of a Roundhead—one in outward appearance, and in the opinion of the world at least, if he is not so altogether in opinion. There is surely some spell upon me, and I almost feel as if I were a traitor to my principles. Why I know not, I feel a regard for that man, and a confidence in him. And why should I not? He knows my principles, my feelings against his party, and he respects them. Surely he cannot wish to gain me over to his party; that were indeed ridiculous—a young forester—a youth unknown. No, he would gain nothing by that, for I am nobody. It must be from good-will, and no other feeling. I have obliged him in the service I rendered his daughter, and he is grateful.” Perhaps, had Edward put the question to himself, “Should I have been on such friendly terms with the Intendant—should I have accepted his offer, if there had been no Patience Heatherstone?” he might then have discovered what was the “spell upon him” which had rendered him so tractable; but of that he had no idea. He only felt that his situation would be rendered more comfortable by the society of an amiable and handsome girl, and he inquired no further.
“Who would have ever thought this?” Edward wondered as he drove through the forest. “That I would end up under the roof and protection of a Roundhead—someone who appears to be one on the outside, and at least in the public's opinion, if not entirely in belief. There must be some kind of magic at play, and I almost feel like I’m betraying my beliefs. For some reason, I have a fondness for that man and trust him. And why shouldn’t I? He knows my beliefs and my feelings against his side, and he respects them. Surely, he doesn’t want to convert me to his side; that would be absurd—a young forester—a nobody. No, he wouldn’t benefit from that since I’m just a nobody. It must be out of goodwill and nothing else. I’ve helped him through the service I provided for his daughter, and he’s grateful.” Perhaps, if Edward had asked himself, “Would I have been on such friendly terms with the Intendant—or would I have accepted his offer—if it weren't for Patience Heatherstone?” he might have figured out what that “spell on him” was that made him so agreeable; but he had no clue about that. He only felt that his situation would be more comfortable with the company of a kind and attractive girl, and he didn't think any further.
His reverie was broken by Pablo, who appeared tired of holding his tongue, and said, “Massa Edward, you not like leave home—you think very much. Why you go there?”
His daydream was interrupted by Pablo, who seemed tired of keeping quiet, and said, “Massa Edward, you don’t like leaving home—you think too much. Why are you going there?”
“I certainly do not like to leave home, Pablo, for I am very fond of my brother and sisters; but we cannot always do as we wish in this world, and it is for their sakes, more than from my own inclinations, that I have done so.”
“I really don’t want to leave home, Pablo, because I care a lot about my brother and sisters; but we can’t always do what we want in this world, and it’s for their sake, more than my own feelings, that I’ve made this choice.”
“Can’t see what good you do Missy Alice and Missy Edith ’cause you go away. How it possible do good, and not with them? Suppose bad accident, and you away, how you do good. Suppose bad accident, and you at cottage, then you do good. I think, Massa Edward, you very foolish.”
“Can’t see what good you do, Missy Alice and Missy Edith, since you go away. How is it possible to do good, and not be with them? Suppose there’s a bad accident and you’re away, how can you do good? Suppose there’s a bad accident and you’re at the cottage, then you can do good. I think, Massa Edward, you’re being very foolish.”
Edward laughed at this blunt observation of Pablo’s, and replied, “It is very true, Pablo, that I cannot watch over my sisters, and protect them in person when I am away; but there are reasons why I should go, nevertheless, and I may be more useful to them by going than by remaining with them. If I did not think so I would not leave them. They know nobody, and have no friends in the world. Suppose anything was to happen to me. Suppose both Humphrey and I were to die—for you know that we never know how soon that event may take place—who would there be to protect my poor sisters, and what would become of them? Is it not, therefore, wise that I should procure friends for them, in case of accident, who would look after them and protect them? And it is my hope, that by leaving them now, I shall make powerful and kind friends for them. Do you understand me?”
Edward laughed at Pablo's straightforward comment and replied, “It's true, Pablo, that I can't keep an eye on my sisters and protect them in person when I'm not here; but there are reasons for me to go anyway, and I might actually be more helpful to them by leaving than by staying. If I didn't believe that, I wouldn't leave them. They don’t know anyone and have no friends in the world. What if something were to happen to me? What if both Humphrey and I were to die—for we never know how soon that could happen—who would take care of my poor sisters, and what would happen to them? Isn’t it wise for me to find friends for them, just in case something happens, who would look after and protect them? I hope that by leaving now, I can help them make powerful and kind friends. Do you get what I mean?”
“Yes, I see now; you think more than me, Massa Edward. I say just now, you foolish; I say now, Pablo great fool.”
“Yes, I see now; you think more than I do, Master Edward. I just said you were foolish; now I say Pablo is a great fool.”
“Besides, Pablo, recollect that I never would have left them as long as there was only Humphrey and me to look after them, because an accident might have happened to one of us; but when you came to live with us, and I found what a good clever boy you were, and that you were fond of us all, I then said, ‘Now I can leave my sisters, for Pablo shall take my place, and assist Humphrey to do what is required, and to take care of them.’ Am I not right, Pablo?”
“Besides, Pablo, remember that I would never have left them as long as it was just Humphrey and me looking after them, since something could have happened to one of us. But when you moved in with us, and I saw what a smart and capable boy you were, and that you cared for all of us, I thought, ‘Now I can leave my sisters, because Pablo will take my place and help Humphrey do what needs to be done and take care of them.’ Am I right, Pablo?”
“Yes, Massa Edward,” replied Pablo, taking hold of Edward’s wrist, “you quite right. Pablo does love Missy Alice, Missy Edith, Massa Humphrey, and you, Massa Edward; he love you all very much indeed; he love you so much that he die for you! Can do no more.”
“Yes, Master Edward,” replied Pablo, grabbing hold of Edward’s wrist, “you are absolutely right. Pablo loves Miss Alice, Miss Edith, Master Humphrey, and you, Master Edward; he loves you all very much indeed; he loves you so much that he would die for you! He can do no more.”
“That is what I really thought of you, Pablo, and yet I am glad to hear it from your own mouth. If you had not come to live with us, and had not proved so faithful, I could not have left to benefit my sisters; but you have induced me to leave, and they have to thank you if I am able to be of any service to them.”
"That’s what I truly thought of you, Pablo, and I'm glad to hear it from you directly. If you hadn’t come to live with us and shown such loyalty, I wouldn’t have been able to leave to help my sisters; but you encouraged me to go, and they have you to thank if I’m able to support them."
“Well, Massa Edward, you go; never mind us, we make plenty of work; do everything all the same as you.”
“Well, Master Edward, you go ahead; don’t worry about us, we have plenty of work to do; we’ll carry on just the same as you.”
“I think you will, Pablo, and that is the reason why I have agreed to go away. But, Pablo, Billy is growing old, and you will want some more ponies.”
“I believe you will, Pablo, and that's why I've decided to leave. But, Pablo, Billy is getting older, and you'll want some more ponies.”
“Yes, Massa Edward, Massa Humphrey talk to me about ponies last night, and say, plenty in the forest. Ask me if I think us able catch them. I say yes, catch one, two, twenty, suppose want them.”
“Yes, Master Edward, Master Humphrey talked to me about ponies last night, and said there are plenty in the forest. They asked me if I think we can catch them. I said yes, we can catch one, two, twenty, if we want them.”
“Ah! How will you do that, Pablo?”
“Ah! How are you going to do that, Pablo?”
“Massa Edward, you tell Massa Humphrey no possible, so I no tell you how,” replied Pablo, laughing. “Some day you come see us, see five ponies in the stable. Massa Humphrey and I, we talk about, find out how; you see.”
“Mister Edward, you tell Mister Humphrey it’s not possible, so I won’t tell you how,” replied Pablo, laughing. “One day you come to see us, see five ponies in the stable. Mister Humphrey and I, we’ll talk about it, figure it out; you’ll see.”
“Well, then, I shall ask no more questions, Pablo; and when I see the ponies in the stable then I’ll believe it, and not before.”
“Well, then, I won’t ask any more questions, Pablo; and when I see the ponies in the stable, then I’ll believe it, and not before.”
“Suppose you want big horse for ride, catch big horse, Massa Edward, you see. Massa Humphrey very clever, he catch cow.”
“Let’s say you want a big horse to ride, catch a big horse, Mr. Edward, you see. Mr. Humphrey is very smart; he catches cows.”
“Catch gipsy,” said Edward.
"Catch gypsy," said Edward.
“Yes,” said Pablo, laughing, “catch cow, catch gipsy, and by and by catch horse.”
“Yes,” said Pablo, laughing, “catch the cow, catch the gypsy, and eventually catch the horse.”
When Edward arrived at the Intendant’s house, he was very kindly received by the Intendant and the two girls. Having deposited his wardrobe in his bedroom, he went out to Oswald and put Smoker in the kennel, and on his return found Pablo sitting on the carpet in the sitting-room, talking to Patience and Clara, and they all three appeared much amused. When Pablo and Billy had both had something to eat, the cart was filled with pots of flowers, and several other little things as presents from Patience Heatherstone, and Pablo set off on his return.
When Edward got to the Intendant's house, he was warmly welcomed by the Intendant and the two girls. After he dropped off his clothes in his bedroom, he went outside to Oswald and put Smoker in the kennel. When he came back, he found Pablo sitting on the carpet in the living room, chatting with Patience and Clara, and they all seemed to be having a great time. Once Pablo and Billy had both eaten, the cart was loaded with pots of flowers and some other little gifts from Patience Heatherstone, and Pablo headed back home.
“Edward, you do look like a—,” said Clara, stopping.
“Edward, you really look like a—,” said Clara, stopping.
“Like a secretary, I hope,” added Edward.
“Like a secretary, I hope,” Edward added.
“Well, you don’t look like a forester; does he, Patience?” continued Clara.
“Well, you don’t look like a forester; do you, Patience?” continued Clara.
“You must not judge of people by their clothes, Clara.”
“You shouldn’t judge people by their clothes, Clara.”
“Nor do I,” replied Clara. “Those clothes would not look well upon Oswald, or the other men, for they would not suit them; but they do suit you: don’t they, Patience?”
“Me neither,” Clara replied. “Those clothes wouldn't look good on Oswald or the other guys because they wouldn't fit them; but they look great on you: right, Patience?”
Patience Heatherstone, however, did not make any answer to this second appeal made by Clara.
Patience Heatherstone, however, did not respond to this second request from Clara.
“Why don’t you answer me, Patience?” said Clara.
“Why won’t you answer me, Patience?” Clara said.
“My dear Clara, it’s not the custom for young maidens to make remarks upon people’s attire. Little girls like you may do so.”
“My dear Clara, it’s not typical for young women to comment on other people's outfits. Little girls like you can do that.”
“Why, did you not tell Pablo that he looked well in his new clothes?”
“Why didn't you tell Pablo that he looked good in his new clothes?”
“Yes, but Pablo is not Mr Armitage, Clara. That is very different.”
“Yes, but Pablo isn’t Mr. Armitage, Clara. That’s a whole different thing.”
“Well, it may be, but still you might answer a question, if put to you, Patience; and I ask again, does not Edward look much better in the dress he has on than in that he generally has worn?”
“Well, that might be true, but you could still answer a question if asked, Patience; and I’ll ask again, doesn’t Edward look way better in the outfit he’s wearing now than in the one he usually wears?”
“I think it a becoming dress, Clara, since you will have an answer.”
“I think it’s a flattering dress, Clara, since you’ll get a response.”
“Fine feathers make fine birds, Clara,” said Edward, laughing: “and so that is all we can say about it.”
“Nice clothes make a nice impression, Clara,” said Edward, laughing: “and that’s all there is to it.”
Edward then changed the conversation. Soon afterwards dinner was announced, and Clara again observed to Edward—“Why do you always call Patience, Mistress Heatherstone? Ought he not to call her Patience, sir?” said Clara, appealing to the Intendant.
Edward then shifted the conversation. Shortly after, dinner was announced, and Clara again remarked to Edward, “Why do you always refer to Patience as Mistress Heatherstone? Shouldn’t he just call her Patience, sir?” said Clara, looking to the Intendant for support.
“That must depend upon his own feelings, my dear Clara,” replied Mr Heatherstone. “It is my intention to waive ceremony as much as possible. Edward Armitage has come to live with us as one of the family, and he will find himself treated by me as one of us. I shall, therefore, in future address him as Edward, and he has my full permission, and I may say it is my wish, that he should be on the same familiar terms with us all. When Edward feels inclined to address my daughter as he does you, by her name of baptism, he will, I daresay, now that he has heard my opinion, do so; and reserve ‘Mistress Heatherstone’ for the time when they have a quarrel.”
“That should depend on how he feels, my dear Clara,” Mr. Heatherstone replied. “I plan to keep things casual as much as I can. Edward Armitage is living with us now as part of the family, and I want him to feel treated like one of us. From now on, I’ll call him Edward, and he has my full permission—actually, I encourage him—to be on friendly terms with all of us. When Edward feels comfortable calling my daughter by her first name, just as he does with you, I believe he will, now that he knows how I feel. He can save ‘Mistress Heatherstone’ for when they have a disagreement.”
“Then I hope he will never again address me that way,” observed Patience; “for I am under too great obligations to him to bear even the idea of being on had terms with him.”
“Then I hope he will never talk to me like that again,” Patience said. “I owe him too much to even consider being on bad terms with him.”
“Do you hear that, Edward?” said Clara.
“Do you hear that, Edward?” Clara asked.
“Yes, I do, Clara; and after such a remark, you may be sure that I shall never address her in that way again.”
“Yes, I do, Clara; and after saying that, you can be sure that I’ll never talk to her like that again.”
In a few days Edward became quite at home. In the forenoon Mr Heatherstone dictated one or two letters to him, which he wrote; and after that his time was at his own disposal, and was chiefly passed in the company of Patience and Clara. With the first he had now become on the most intimate and brotherly footing; and when they addressed each other, Patience and Edward were the only appellations made use of. Once Mr Heatherstone asked Edward whether he would not like to go out with Oswald to kill a deer, which he did; but the venison was hardly yet in season. There was a fine horse in the stable at Edward’s order, and he often rode out with Patience and Clara; indeed his time passed so agreeably that he could hardly think it possible that a fortnight had passed away, when he asked permission to go over to the cottage and see his sisters.
In a few days, Edward felt right at home. In the morning, Mr. Heatherstone dictated a couple of letters for him to write; after that, he had the rest of the day to himself, mostly spending it with Patience and Clara. With Patience, he had developed a close, brotherly relationship, and when they spoke to each other, they only used each other's names. Once, Mr. Heatherstone asked Edward if he wanted to go out with Oswald to hunt a deer, which he agreed to, but the venison wasn’t really in season yet. There was a nice horse in the stable that Edward could ride, and he often went out with Patience and Clara. His time passed so pleasantly that he could hardly believe a fortnight had gone by when he asked for permission to visit the cottage and see his sisters.
With the Intendant’s permission, Patience and Clara accompanied him; and the joy of Alice and Edith was great, when they made their appearance. Oswald had, by Edward’s request, gone over a day or two before, to tell them that they were coming, that they might be prepared; and the consequence was that it was a holiday at the cottage. Alice had cooked her best dinner, and Humphrey and Pablo were at home to receive them.
With the Intendant’s permission, Patience and Clara went with him, and Alice and Edith were thrilled when they arrived. Oswald had gone over a day or two earlier at Edward’s request to let them know they were coming, so they could be ready; as a result, it became a festive day at the cottage. Alice had prepared her best dinner, and Humphrey and Pablo were home to welcome them.
“How pleasant it will be, if we are to see you and Clara whenever we see Edward!” said Alice to Patience. “So far from being sorry that Edward is with you I shall be quite glad of it.”
“How nice it will be if we get to see you and Clara every time we see Edward!” said Alice to Patience. “Far from being upset that Edward is with you, I’ll be really happy about it.”
“I water the flowers every day,” said Edith, “and they make the garden look so gay.”
“I water the flowers every day,” said Edith, “and they make the garden look so cheerful.”
“I will bring you plenty more in the autumn, Edith; but this is not the right time for transplanting flowers yet,” replied Patience. “And now, Alice, you must take me to see your farm, for when I was here last I had no time; let us come now, and show me everything.”
“I'll bring you a lot more in the fall, Edith; but it's not the right time to move flowers yet,” Patience replied. “And now, Alice, you have to take me to see your farm, because I didn't have time when I was here last; let’s go now and show me everything.”
“But my dinner, Patience; I cannot leave it, or it will be spoiled, and that will never do. You must either go with Edith now, or wait till after dinner, when I can get away.”
“But my dinner, Patience; I can’t leave it, or it will get ruined, and that can’t happen. You have to either go with Edith now or wait until after dinner when I can leave.”
“Well, then, we will stay till after dinner, Alice, and we will help you to serve it up.”
“Well, then, we’ll stay until after dinner, Alice, and we’ll help you serve it.”
“Thank you, Pablo generally does that, for Edith cannot reach down the things. I don’t know where he is.”
“Thank you, Pablo usually does that, since Edith can't reach the things. I have no idea where he is.”
“He went away with Edward and Humphrey, I think,” said Edith. “I’ll scold him when he comes back for being out of the way.”
“He left with Edward and Humphrey, I believe,” said Edith. “I’ll give him a hard time when he gets back for being missing.”
“Never mind, Edith, I can reach the dishes,” said Patience, “and you and Clara can then take them, and the platters, and put them on the table for Alice.”
“It's okay, Edith, I can get the dishes,” said Patience, “and you and Clara can then take them, along with the platters, and set them on the table for Alice.”
And Patience did as she proposed, and the dinner was soon afterwards on the table. There was a ham, and two boiled fowls, and a piece of salted beef, and some roasted kid, besides potatoes and green peas; and when it is considered that such a dinner was set on the table by such young people, left entirely to their own exertions and industry, it must be admitted that it did them and their farm great credit.
And Patience did as she suggested, and soon the dinner was on the table. There was a ham, two boiled chickens, a piece of salted beef, and some roasted goat, along with potatoes and green peas. When you think about the fact that such a dinner was prepared by young people relying solely on their own efforts, it’s clear that it reflected well on them and their farm.
In the meantime Edward and Humphrey, after the first greetings were over, had walked out to converse, while Pablo had taken the horses into the stable.
In the meantime, Edward and Humphrey, after the initial greetings, had stepped out to chat, while Pablo put the horses in the stable.
“Well, Humphrey, how do you get on?”
“Well, Humphrey, how are you doing?”
“Very well,” replied Humphrey. “I have just finished a very tough job. I have dug out the saw-pit, and have sawed the slabs for the sides of the pit, and made it quite secure. The large fir-tree that was blown down is now at the pit, ready for sawing up into planks, and Pablo and I are to commence to-morrow. At first we made but a bad hand of sawing off the slabs, but before we had cut them all we got on pretty well. Pablo don’t much like it, and indeed no more do I much, it is such mechanical work, and so tiring; but he does not complain. I do not intend that he shall saw more than two days in a week; that will be sufficient; we shall get on fast enough.”
“Alright,” replied Humphrey. “I just wrapped up a really tough job. I cleared out the saw-pit, sawed the slabs for the sides of the pit, and secured everything. The big fir-tree that got knocked down is now at the pit, ready to be cut into planks, and Pablo and I are set to start tomorrow. At first, we struggled a bit with cutting the slabs, but by the time we finished them all, we were doing pretty well. Pablo doesn't really like it, and honestly, neither do I; it’s such monotonous work and so exhausting, but he doesn’t complain. I've decided he shouldn’t saw more than two days a week; that should be enough, and we’ll make good progress.”
“You are right, Humphrey; it is an old saying, that you must not work a willing horse to death. Pablo is very willing, but hard work he is not accustomed to.”
“You're right, Humphrey; there’s an old saying that you shouldn’t work a willing horse to death. Pablo is very willing, but he’s not used to hard work.”
“Well, now you must come and look at my flock of goats, Edward, they are not far off. I have taught Holdfast to take care of them, and he never leaves them now, and brings them home at night. Watch always remains with me, and is an excellent dog, and very intelligent.”
“Well, you have to come and see my flock of goats, Edward; they’re not far away. I’ve trained Holdfast to take care of them, and he never leaves their side now, bringing them home at night. Watch is always with me and is an excellent dog—very smart, too.”
“You have indeed a fine flock, Humphrey!” said Edward.
“You have a really nice flock, Humphrey!” said Edward.
“Yes, and they are improved in appearance already since they have been here. Alice has got her geese and ducks, and I have made a place large enough for them to wash in, until I have time to dig them out a pond.”
“Yes, and they already look better since they've been here. Alice has her geese and ducks, and I’ve made a big enough spot for them to wash in until I have time to dig them a pond.”
“I thought we had gathered more hay than you required; but with this addition, I think you will find none to spare before the spring.”
“I thought we had collected more hay than you needed; but with this addition, I believe you won’t have any left to spare before spring.”
“So far from it, that I have been mowing down a great deal more, Edward, and it is almost ready to carry away. Poor Billy has had hard work of it, I assure you, since he came back, with one thing and another.”
“So far from that, I’ve actually been cutting down a lot more, Edward, and it’s almost ready to be taken away. Poor Billy has had a tough time of it, I assure you, since he came back, dealing with one thing or another.”
“Poor fellow, but it won’t last long, Humphrey,” said Edward, smiling; “the other horses will soon take his place.”
“Poor guy, but it won’t be for long, Humphrey,” said Edward, smiling; “the other horses will take his spot soon enough.”
“I trust they will,” said Humphrey, “at all events by next spring; before that I do not expect that they will.”
“I believe they will,” said Humphrey, “at least by next spring; before that, I don’t expect they will.”
“By the bye, Humphrey, you recollect what I said to you that the robber I shot told me, just before he died?”
“By the way, Humphrey, do you remember what I told you the robber I shot said to me right before he died?”
“Yes, I do recollect it now,” replied Humphrey; “but I had quite forgot all about it till you mentioned it now, although I wrote it down, that we might not forget it.”
“Yeah, I remember it now,” Humphrey replied; “but I completely forgot about it until you brought it up, even though I wrote it down so we wouldn’t forget.”
“Well, I have been thinking all about it, Humphrey. The robber told me that the money was mine, taking me for another person; therefore I do not consider it was given to me, nor do I consider that it was his to give. I hardly know what to do about it, nor to whom the money can be said to belong.”
“Well, I've been thinking about it a lot, Humphrey. The robber told me the money was mine, mistaking me for someone else; so I don’t think it was really given to me, and I don’t think it was his to give. I barely know what to do about it, or who the money can actually belong to.”
“Well I think I can answer that question. The property of all malefactors belongs to the king; and therefore this money belongs to the king; and we may retain it for the king, or use it for his service.”
“Well, I think I can answer that question. The property of all wrongdoers belongs to the king; and therefore this money belongs to the king; and we can keep it for the king or use it for his service.”
“Yes, it would have belonged to the king had the man been condemned, and hung on the gallows as he deserved; but he was not, and therefore I think that it does not belong to the king.”
“Yes, it would have belonged to the king if the man had been found guilty and hanged as he deserved; but he wasn’t, so I think it doesn’t belong to the king.”
“Then it belongs to whoever finds it, and who keeps it till it is claimed—which will never be.”
“Then it belongs to whoever finds it and keeps it until it's claimed—which will never happen.”
“I think I must speak to the Intendant about it,” replied Edward; “I should feel more comfortable.”
“I think I need to talk to the Intendant about it,” Edward replied; “I’d feel better that way.”
“Then do so,” replied Humphrey; “I think you are right to have no concealments from him.”
“Then go ahead,” replied Humphrey; “I think you're right not to hide anything from him.”
“But, Humphrey,” replied Edward, laughing, “what silly fellows we are! We do not yet know whether we shall find anything; we must first see if there is anything buried there; and when we have done so, then we will decide how to act. I shall, if it please God, be over again in a fortnight, and in the meantime, do you find out the place, and ascertain if what the fellow said is true.”
“But, Humphrey,” Edward said with a laugh, “how silly we are! We don’t even know if we’ll find anything; first, we need to check if there’s anything buried there. Once we do that, we can decide what to do next. If all goes well, I’ll be back in two weeks, so in the meantime, you should find out the location and see if what that guy said is true.”
“I will,” replied Humphrey. “I will go to-morrow, with Billy and the cart, and take a spade and pick-axe with me. It may be a fool’s errand, but still they say, and one would credit, for the honour of human nature, that the words of a dying man are those of truth. We had better go back now, for I think dinner must be ready.”
"I will," Humphrey replied. "I'm going tomorrow with Billy and the cart, and I'll bring a spade and pickaxe with me. It might be a pointless journey, but people say—and I want to believe, for the sake of human dignity—that the words of a dying man are true. We should head back now; I think dinner must be ready."
Now that they had become so intimate with Patience Heatherstone—and I may add, so fond of her—there was no longer any restraint, and they had a very merry dinner-party; and after dinner, Patience went out with Alice and Edith, and looked over the garden and farm. She wished very much to ascertain if there was anything that they required, but she could discover but few things, and those only trifles; but she recollected them all, and sent them to the cottage a few days afterwards. But the hour of parting arrived, for it was a long ride back, and they could not stay any longer, if they wished to get home before dark, as Mr Heatherstone had requested Edward that they should do; so the horses were brought out, and wishing good-bye, they set off again, little Edith crying after them, “Come again soon! Patience, must come again soon!”
Now that they had become so close with Patience Heatherstone—and I should mention, so fond of her—there was no longer any hesitation, and they had a really fun dinner party. After dinner, Patience went outside with Alice and Edith to check out the garden and farm. She wanted to see if there was anything they needed, but she could only find a few small things, which she noted down and sent to the cottage a few days later. But soon it was time to leave, since it was a long ride back, and they couldn’t stay any longer if they wanted to get home before dark, as Mr. Heatherstone had asked Edward to do. So the horses were brought out, and after saying goodbye, they set off again, with little Edith calling after them, “Come back soon! Patience, you have to come back soon!”
Chapter Twenty.
The summer had now advanced, when Oswald one day said to Edward—
The summer had now progressed, when Oswald one day said to Edward—
“Have you heard the news, sir?”
“Have you heard the news, sir?”
“Nothing very particular,” replied Edward; “I know that General Cromwell is over in Ireland, and they say very successful; but I have cared little for particulars.”
“Nothing much,” Edward replied. “I know General Cromwell is over in Ireland, and they say he’s been quite successful, but I haven’t really paid attention to the details.”
“They say a great deal more, sir,” replied Oswald; “they say that the king is in Scotland, and that the Scotch have raised an army for him.”
“They say a lot more, sir,” replied Oswald; “they say that the king is in Scotland, and that the Scots have raised an army for him.”
“Indeed!” replied Edward, “that is news indeed! The Intendant has never mentioned it to me.”
“Absolutely!” Edward responded, “That’s news for sure! The Intendant has never brought it up with me.”
“I daresay not, sir; for he knows your feelings, and would be sorry to part with you.”
“I doubt it, sir; because he understands how you feel and would regret saying goodbye to you.”
“I will certainly speak to him on the subject,” said Edward, “at the risk of his displeasure; and join the army I will, if I find what you say is true. I should hold myself a craven to remain here while the king is fighting for his own, and not to be at his side.”
“I will definitely talk to him about it,” said Edward, “even if it annoys him; and I will join the army if what you say is true. I would consider myself a coward to stay here while the king is fighting for his own, and not be by his side.”
“Well, sir, I think it is true, for I heard that the Parliament had sent over for General Cromwell to leave Ireland, and lead the troops against the Scotch army.”
“Well, sir, I believe it's true because I heard that Parliament had summoned General Cromwell to leave Ireland and lead the troops against the Scottish army.”
“You drive me mad, Oswald! I will go to the Intendant immediately!”
“You're driving me crazy, Oswald! I'm going to see the Intendant right now!”
Edward, much excited by the intelligence, went into the room where he usually sat with the Intendant. The latter, who was at his desk, looked up, and saw how flushed Edward was, and said very quietly—
Edward, feeling thrilled by the news, entered the room where he usually met with the Intendant. The Intendant, who was at his desk, looked up and noticed how flushed Edward was, and said calmly—
“Edward, you are excited, I presume, from hearing the news which has arrived?”
“Edward, I assume you’re excited about the news that just came in?”
“Yes, sir, I am very much so; and I regret very much that I should be the last to whom such important news is made known.”
“Yes, sir, I really am; and I’m very sorry that I’m the last one to hear such important news.”
“It is, as you say, important news,” replied the Intendant; “but if you will sit down, we will talk a little upon the subject.”
“It is, as you say, important news,” replied the Intendant; “but if you sit down, we can discuss it a bit.”
Edward took a chair, and the Intendant said—
Edward took a seat, and the Intendant said—
“I have no doubt that your present feeling is to go to Scotland, and join the army without delay?”
“I’m sure you want to go to Scotland and join the army right away?”
“Such is my intention, I candidly confess, sir. It is my duty.”
“That's my intention, I admit, sir. It's my responsibility.”
“Perhaps you may be persuaded to the contrary before we part,” replied the Intendant. “The first duty you owe is to your family in their present position; they depend upon you; and a false step on your part would be their ruin. How can you leave them, and leave my employ, without it being known for what purpose you are gone? It is impossible! I must myself make it known, and even then it would be very injurious to me, the very circumstance of my having one of your party in my service. I am suspected by many already, in consequence of the part I have taken against the murder of the late king, and also of the lords who have since suffered. But, Edward, I did not communicate this intelligence to you, for many reasons. I knew that it would soon come to your ears, and I thought it better that I should be more prepared to show you that you may do yourself and me harm, and can do no good to the king. I will now show you that I do put confidence in you; and if you will read these letters, they will prove to you that I am correct in what I assert.”
“Maybe I can convince you otherwise before we part,” replied the Intendant. “Your first responsibility is to your family in their current situation; they rely on you, and any mistake you make could lead to their downfall. How can you leave them and my service without it being clear why you’re leaving? It’s impossible! I have to announce it myself, and even then, it would be very damaging for me to have someone from your group in my employ. Many already suspect me because of my role in opposing the murder of the late king and the lords who have suffered since. But, Edward, I didn’t share this information with you for several reasons. I knew you’d hear about it soon anyway, and I thought it would be better for me to be ready to show you that your actions could harm both you and me, and won’t benefit the king at all. Now I will show you that I trust you; and if you read these letters, you’ll see that I’m right in what I’m saying.”
The Intendant handed three letters to Edward, by which it was evident that all the king’s friends in England were of opinion that the time was not ripe for the attempt, and that it would be only a sacrifice to stir in the matter; that the Scotch army raised was composed of those who were the greatest enemies to the king, and that the best thing that could happen for the king’s interest would be that they were destroyed by Cromwell; that it was impossible for the English adherents of Charles to join them, and that the Scotch did not wish them so to do.
The Intendant gave Edward three letters, which clearly showed that all of the king’s supporters in England believed the time wasn’t right for action, and that it would only be a waste to get involved. The Scottish army that had been assembled was made up of those who were the king's biggest opponents, and the best outcome for the king’s interests would be for them to be defeated by Cromwell. It was impossible for the English supporters of Charles to join them, and the Scots didn’t want them to join either.
“You are no politician, Edward,” said the Intendant smiling, as Edward laid the letters down on the table. “You must admit, that in showing you these letters I have put the utmost confidence in you?”
“You're no politician, Edward,” the Intendant said with a smile as Edward placed the letters on the table. “You have to admit, by showing you these letters I've really put a lot of trust in you?”
“You have indeed, sir; and thanking you for having so done, I hardly need add that your confidence will never be betrayed.”
"You definitely have, sir; and I want to thank you for that. I don't really need to add that your trust will never be broken."
“That I am sure of; and I trust you will now agree with me and my friends that the best thing is to remain quiet?”
“That I’m sure of; and I hope you will now agree with me and my friends that the best thing is to stay quiet?”
“Certainly, sir, and for the future I will be guided by you.”
“Of course, sir, and from now on, I will follow your lead.”
“That is all I require of you; and after that promise you shall hear all the news as soon as it arrives. There are thousands who are just as anxious to see the king on the throne again as you are, Edward—and you now know that I am one of them; but the time is not yet come, and we must bide our time. Depend upon it, that General Cromwell will scatter that army like chaff. He is on his march now. After what has passed between us this day, Edward, I shall talk unreservedly to you on what is going on.”
“That’s all I need from you; after that promise, you’ll hear all the news as soon as it comes in. There are thousands who want to see the king back on the throne just as much as you do, Edward—and now you know I'm one of them; but the time isn’t right yet, and we need to be patient. Trust me, General Cromwell will break that army up like straw. He’s on his way now. After what we've talked about today, Edward, I’ll speak freely with you about what’s happening.”
“I thank you, sir, and I promise you faithfully, as I said before, not only to be guided by your advice but to be most secret in all that you may trust me with.”
“I appreciate it, sir, and I promise you sincerely, as I mentioned before, not only to follow your advice but to keep everything you trust me with completely confidential.”
“I have confidence in you, Edward Armitage; and now we will drop the subject for the present: Patience and Clara want you to walk with them, so good-bye for a while.”
“I trust you, Edward Armitage; and now let’s leave that topic for now: Patience and Clara want you to go for a walk with them, so see you later.”
Edward left the Intendant, much pleased with the interview. The Intendant kept his word, and concealed nothing from Edward. All turned out as the Intendant had foretold. The Scotch army was cut to pieces by Cromwell, and the king retreated to the Highlands; and Edward now felt satisfied that he could do no better than be guided by the Intendant in all his future undertakings.
Edward left the Intendant feeling very pleased with the conversation. The Intendant kept his promise and revealed everything to Edward. Everything happened just as the Intendant had predicted. The Scottish army was destroyed by Cromwell, and the king withdrew to the Highlands. Edward now felt confident that he could do no better than follow the Intendant's advice in all his future endeavors.
We must now pass over some time in a few words. Edward continued at the Intendant’s, and gave great satisfaction to Mr Heatherstone. He passed his time very agreeably, sometimes going out to shoot deer with Oswald, and often supplying venison to his brother and sisters. During the autumn, Patience very often went to the cottage, and occasionally Mr Heatherstone paid them a visit; but after the winter set in Edward came over by himself, shooting as he went; and when he and Smoker came, Billy always had a journey to go for the venison left in the forest. Patience sent Alice many little things for her own and Edith’s use, and some very good books for them to read; and Humphrey, during the evenings, read with his sisters, that they might learn what he could teach them. Pablo also learnt to read and write. Humphrey and Pablo had worked at the saw-pit, and had sawed out a large quantity of boards and timber for building, but the work was put off till the spring.
We should summarize some time briefly. Edward stayed with the Intendant and pleased Mr. Heatherstone greatly. He spent his time happily, sometimes going deer hunting with Oswald and often bringing back venison for his brother and sisters. During the fall, Patience frequently visited the cottage, and occasionally Mr. Heatherstone came to see them; however, once winter arrived, Edward would come over alone, hunting as he went. Whenever he and Smoker came back, Billy always had to go get the venison left in the woods. Patience sent Alice many little things for her and Edith’s use, along with some excellent books for them to read. In the evenings, Humphrey read with his sisters so they could learn what he could teach them. Pablo also learned to read and write. Humphrey and Pablo worked at the saw-pit and sawed a large amount of boards and timber for building, but the work was postponed until spring.
The reader may recollect that Edward had proposed to Humphrey that he should ascertain whether what the robber had stated before his death, relative to his having concealed his ill-gotten wealth under the tree which was struck by lightning, was true. About ten days afterwards Humphrey set off on this expedition. He did not take Pablo with him, as, although he had a very good opinion of him, he agreed with Oswald that temptation should not be put in his way. Humphrey considered that it would be the best plan to go at once to Clara’s cottage, and from that proceed to find the oak-tree mentioned by the robber. When he arrived at the thicket which surrounded the cottage, it occurred to him that he would just go through it and see if it was in the state which they had left it in; for after the Intendant had been there he had given directions to his men to remain and bury the bodies, and then to lock up the doors and bring the keys to him, which had been done. Humphrey tied Billy and the cart to a tree, and walked through the thicket. As he approached he heard voices; so he took care to advance very cautiously, for he had not brought his gun with him. He crouched down as he came to the opening before the cottage. The doors and windows were open, and there were two men sitting outside, cleaning their guns; and in one of them Humphrey recognised the man Corbould, who had been discharged by the Intendant as soon as his wound had been cured, and who was supposed to have gone to London. Humphrey was too far off to hear what they said: he remained there some time, and three more men came out of the cottage. Satisfied with what he had seen, Humphrey cautiously retreated, and gaining the outside of the thicket, led away Billy and the cart over the turf, that the noise of the wheels might not be heard.
The reader may remember that Edward had suggested to Humphrey that he should check if what the robber had claimed before dying, about hiding his stolen money under the tree struck by lightning, was true. About ten days later, Humphrey set off on this mission. He didn't take Pablo with him because, although he thought highly of him, he agreed with Oswald that it was best not to put temptation in his path. Humphrey figured it would be best to go directly to Clara’s cottage and then find the oak tree mentioned by the robber. When he got to the thicket surrounding the cottage, he thought he’d go through it and see if it was still as they had left it; after the Intendant had been there, he ordered his men to stay and bury the bodies, then lock up the doors and bring him the keys, which had been done. Humphrey tied Billy and the cart to a tree and walked through the thicket. As he got closer, he heard voices, so he moved carefully since he hadn't brought his gun. He crouched down as he reached the opening before the cottage. The doors and windows were open, and two men were sitting outside, cleaning their guns; one of them was Corbould, the man the Intendant had let go once he was healed, who was thought to have gone to London. Humphrey was too far away to hear their conversation; he stayed there for a while, and three more men came out of the cottage. Satisfied with what he had observed, Humphrey quietly backed away, and once he was outside the thicket, he led Billy and the cart over the grass so the noise of the wheels wouldn't be heard.
“This bodes no good,” thought Humphrey, as he went along, every now and then looking back to ascertain if the men had come out and seen him. “That Corbould, we know, has vowed vengeance against Edward and all of us, and has no doubt joined those robbers—for robbers they must be—that he may fulfil his vow. It is fortunate that I have made the discovery, and I will send over immediately to the Intendant.” As soon as a clump of trees had shut out the thicket, and he had no longer any fear of being seen by these people, Humphrey went in the direction which the robber had mentioned, and soon afterwards he perceived the oak scathed with lightning, which stood by itself on a green spot of about twenty acres. It had been a noble tree before it had been destroyed; now it spread its long naked arms, covering a large space of ground, but without the least sign of vegetation or life remaining. The trunk was many feet in diameter, and was apparently quite sound, although the tree was dead. Humphrey left Billy to feed on the herbage close by, and then, from the position of the sun in the heavens, ascertained the point at which he was to dig. First looking around him to see that he was not overlooked, he took his spade and pick-axe out of the cart and began his task. There was a spot not quite so green as the rest, which Humphrey thought likely to be the very place that he should dig at, as probably it was not green from the soil having been removed. He commenced at this spot, and after a few moment’s labour his pick-axe struck upon something hard, which, on clearing away the earth, he discovered to be the lid of a wooden box. Satisfied that he was right, Humphrey now worked hard, and in a few minutes he had cleared sufficient space to be able to lift out the box and place it on the turf. He was about to examine it, when he perceived, at about five hundred yards’ distance, three men coming towards him. “They have discovered me,” thought Humphrey; “and I must be off as soon as I can.” He ran to Billy, who was close to him, and bringing the cart to where the box lay, he lifted it in. As he was getting in himself, with the reins in his hands, he perceived that the three men were running towards him as fast as they could, and that they all had guns in their hands. They were not more than a hundred and fifty yards from him when Humphrey set off, putting Billy to a full trot.
“This doesn’t look good,” thought Humphrey as he walked along, glancing back now and then to see if the men were coming out and noticed him. “That Corbould has sworn revenge against Edward and the rest of us, and he’s probably teamed up with those robbers—because they must be robbers—so he can fulfill his vow. It’s lucky I made this discovery, and I need to contact the Intendant right away.” Once a cluster of trees blocked his view of the thicket, and he felt safe from being seen by those guys, Humphrey headed in the direction the robber had mentioned. Soon, he spotted the oak tree struck by lightning, standing alone on about twenty acres of green land. It had been a magnificent tree before it was ruined; now its long, bare branches stretched out, covering a large area without any signs of life or vegetation. The trunk was several feet wide and appeared sound even though the tree was dead. Humphrey left Billy to graze on the grass nearby and, using the position of the sun, figured out where he needed to dig. He looked around to make sure no one was watching, then took his spade and pick-axe out of the cart and got to work. There was a patch that wasn’t as green as the surrounding area, which he thought might be the spot to dig, probably because the soil had been removed. He started digging there, and after a few moments of labor, his pick-axe hit something hard. Clearing the dirt away, he found it was the lid of a wooden box. Confident he was on the right track, Humphrey worked quickly and, in just a few minutes, cleared enough space to lift the box out and set it on the grass. He was about to check it out when he noticed three men approaching him from about five hundred yards away. “They’ve seen me,” Humphrey thought. “I need to get out of here fast.” He ran to Billy, who was nearby, brought the cart over to where the box lay, and loaded it in. As he was climbing in himself, with the reins in hand, he saw the three men sprinting toward him, guns drawn. They were only about a hundred and fifty yards away when Humphrey took off, urging Billy into a full trot.
The three men observing this, called out to Humphrey to stop, or they would fire; but Humphrey’s only reply was giving a lash to Billy, which set him off at a gallop. The men immediately fired, and the bullets whistled past Humphrey without doing any harm. Humphrey looked round, and finding that he had increased his distance, pulled up the pony, and went a more moderate pace. “You’ll not catch me,” thought Humphrey; “and your guns are not loaded, so I’ll tantalise you a little.” He made Billy walk, and turned round to see what the men were about; they had arrived at where he had dug out the box, and were standing round the hole, evidently aware that it was no use following him. “Now,” thought Humphrey, as he went along at a faster pace, “those fellows will wonder what I have been digging up. The villains little think that I know where to find them, and they have proved what they are by firing at me. Now, what must I do? They may follow me to the cottage, for I have no doubt that they know where we live, and that Edward is at the Intendant’s. They may come and attack us, and I dare not leave the cottage to-night, or send Pablo away, in case they should; but I will to-morrow morning.” Humphrey considered as he went along all the circumstances and probabilities, and decided that he would act as he at first proposed to himself. In an hour he was at the cottage; and as soon as Alice had given him his dinner—for he was later than the usual dinner-hour—he told her what had taken place.
The three men watching this shouted at Humphrey to stop or they would shoot, but Humphrey just whipped Billy, and he took off running. The men immediately fired, and the bullets zoomed past Humphrey without hitting him. Humphrey looked back, saw that he had gotten farther away, slowed down the pony, and went at a more steady pace. “You won’t catch me,” Humphrey thought; “and your guns aren’t loaded, so I’ll tease you a bit.” He made Billy walk and turned around to check on the men; they had reached the spot where he dug up the box and were standing around the hole, clearly realizing it was pointless to chase him. “Now,” Humphrey thought as he picked up the pace, “those guys will wonder what I was digging up. They have no idea that I know where to find them, and they've shown their true colors by shooting at me. Now, what should I do? They might follow me to the cottage since I’m sure they know where we live, and Edward is at the Intendant’s. They could come and attack us, and I can’t leave the cottage tonight or send Pablo away just in case they do; but I'll handle it tomorrow morning.” As he moved along, Humphrey weighed all the circumstances and possibilities and decided to stick with his original plan. An hour later, he reached the cottage; and as soon as Alice served him dinner—since he was later than usual—he told her what happened.
“Where is Pablo?”
“Where's Pablo?”
“He has been working in the garden with Edith all the day,” replied Alice.
“He’s been working in the garden with Edith all day,” replied Alice.
“Well, dear, I hope they will not come to-night: to-morrow I will have them all in custody; but if they do come, we must do our best to beat them off. It is fortunate that Edward left the guns and pistols which he found in Clara’s cottage, so we shall have no want of firearms; and we can barricade the doors and windows, so that they cannot get in in a hurry; but I must have Pablo to help me, for there is no time to be lost.”
“Well, dear, I hope they don’t come tonight: tomorrow I’ll have them all in custody; but if they do show up, we have to do our best to fend them off. It’s lucky that Edward left the guns and pistols he found in Clara’s cottage, so we won’t be short on firearms; and we can barricade the doors and windows to slow them down getting in; but I need Pablo to help me, because there's no time to waste.”
“But cannot I help you, Humphrey?” said Alice. “Surely I can do something?”
“But can’t I help you, Humphrey?” Alice asked. “I’m sure I can do something!”
“We will see, Alice; but I think I can do without you. We have still plenty of daylight. I will take the box into your room.”
“We'll see, Alice; but I think I can manage without you. There's still plenty of daylight. I'll take the box into your room.”
Humphrey, who had only taken the box out of the cart and carried it within the threshold of the door, now took it into his sisters’ bedroom, and then went out and called Pablo, who came running to him.
Humphrey, who had just taken the box out of the cart and brought it inside the door, now took it into his sisters’ bedroom, and then went outside and called for Pablo, who came running to him.
“Pablo,” said Humphrey, “we must bring to the cottage some of the large pieces we sawed out for rafters; for I should not be surprised if the cottage were attacked this night.” He then told Pablo what had taken place. “You see, Pablo, I dare not send to the Intendant to-night in case the robbers should come here.”
“Pablo,” Humphrey said, “we need to bring some of the big pieces we cut for rafters to the cottage because I wouldn’t be surprised if it gets attacked tonight.” He then explained to Pablo what had happened. “You see, Pablo, I can't send someone to the Intendant tonight in case the robbers come here.”
“No, not send to-night,” said Pablo; “stay here and fight them; first make door fast, then cut hole to fire through.”
“No, don’t send it tonight,” said Pablo; “stay here and fight them; first secure the door, then cut a hole to fire through.”
“Yes, that was my idea. You don’t mind fighting them, Pablo?”
“Yes, that was my idea. You okay with fighting them, Pablo?”
“No; fight hard for Missy Alice and Missy Edith,” said Pablo; “fight for you too, Massa Humphrey, and fight for myself,” added Pablo, laughing.
“No; fight hard for Missy Alice and Missy Edith,” said Pablo; “fight for you too, Mr. Humphrey, and fight for myself,” added Pablo, laughing.
They then went for the pieces of squared timber, brought them from the saw-pit to the cottage, and very soon fitted them to the doors and windows, so as to prevent several men, with using all their strength, from forcing them open.
They then went for the cut timber, brought it from the saw-pit to the cottage, and quickly fitted it to the doors and windows, making it so strong that several men couldn’t force them open even with all their might.
“That will do,” said Humphrey; “and now get me the small saw, Pablo, and I will cut a hole or two to fire through.”
“That’ll do,” said Humphrey; “now get me the small saw, Pablo, and I’ll cut a hole or two to fire through.”
It was dark before they had finished, and then they made all fast, and went to Pablo’s room for the arms, which they got ready for service, and loaded.
It was dark by the time they finished, and then they secured everything and went to Pablo’s room for the weapons, which they prepared for use and loaded.
“Now, we are all ready, Alice, so let us have our supper,” said Humphrey. “We will make a fight for it, and they shall not get in so easily as they think.”
“Now, we’re all set, Alice, so let’s have our dinner,” said Humphrey. “We’ll put up a fight, and they won’t get in as easily as they think.”
After they had had their supper, Humphrey said the prayers, and told his sisters to go to bed.
After they finished their dinner, Humphrey said the prayers and told his sisters to go to bed.
“Yes, Humphrey, we will go to bed, but we will not undress; for if they come, I must be up to help you. I can load a gun, you know, and Edith can take them to you as fast as I load them. Won’t you, Edith?”
“Yes, Humphrey, we’ll go to bed, but we won’t get undressed; because if they come, I need to be ready to help you. I can load a gun, and Edith can bring them to you as fast as I load them. Right, Edith?”
“Yes, I will bring you the guns, Humphrey, and you shall shoot them,” replied Edith.
“Yes, I’ll bring you the guns, Humphrey, and you can shoot them,” replied Edith.
Humphrey kissed his sisters, and they went to their room. He then put a light in the chimney, that he might not have to get one in case the robbers came, and then desired Pablo to go and lie down on his bed, as he intended to do the same. Humphrey remained awake till past three o’clock in the morning; but no robbers came. Pablo was snoring loud, and at last Humphrey fell asleep himself and did not awake till broad daylight. He got up, and found Alice and Edith were already in the sitting-room, lighting the fire.
Humphrey kissed his sisters, and they went to their room. He then lit the lamp in the fireplace so he wouldn’t have to search for one if the robbers came, and then asked Pablo to lie down on his bed, as he planned to do the same. Humphrey stayed awake until after three o’clock in the morning, but no robbers showed up. Pablo was snoring loudly, and eventually Humphrey fell asleep himself and didn’t wake up until morning light. He got up and found Alice and Edith already in the living room, starting a fire.
“I would not wake you, Humphrey, as you had been sitting up so long. The robbers have not made their appearance, that is clear; shall you unbar the door and window-shutters now?”
“I wouldn’t wake you, Humphrey, since you’ve been up for so long. It’s clear the robbers haven’t shown up; will you unbar the door and window shutters now?”
“Yes, I think we may. Here, Pablo!”
“Yes, I think we can. Here, Pablo!”
“Yes,” replied Pablo, coming out half asleep; “what the matter? Thief come?”
“Yes,” replied Pablo, waking up a bit groggy; “what's wrong? Did a thief come?”
“No,” replied Edith, “thief not come, but sun shine; and lazy Pablo not get up.”
“No,” replied Edith, “the thief didn't come, but the sun is shining; and lazy Pablo won't get up.”
“Up now, Missy Edith.”
"Get up now, Missy Edith."
“Yes, but not awake yet.”
“Yes, but not awake yet.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, quite awake.”
“Yes, Missy Edith, fully awake.”
“Well then, help me to undo the door, Pablo.”
“Well then, help me open the door, Pablo.”
They took down the barricades, and Humphrey opened the door cautiously, and looked out.
They removed the barricades, and Humphrey opened the door carefully and looked outside.
“They won’t come now, at all events, I should think,” observed Humphrey; “but there is no saying—they may be prowling about, and may think it easier to get in during daytime than at night. Go out, Pablo, and look about everywhere; take a pistol with you, and fire it off if there is any danger, and then come back as fast as you can.”
“They probably won't come now, anyway,” Humphrey said. “But who knows? They might be sneaking around, thinking it’s easier to get in during the day than at night. Go out, Pablo, and check everywhere; take a gun with you, and shoot it if there’s any danger, then come back as quickly as you can.”
Pablo took the pistol, and then Humphrey went out of the door and looked well round in front of the cottage, but he would not leave the door till he was assured that no one was there. Pablo returned soon after, saying that he had looked round everywhere, and into the cow-house and yard, and there was nobody to be seen. This satisfied Humphrey, and they returned to the cottage.
Pablo took the gun, and then Humphrey stepped outside and checked around the front of the cottage, but he wouldn’t leave the door until he was sure no one was there. Pablo came back shortly after, saying he had looked everywhere, including the cow shed and the yard, and there was nobody around. This reassured Humphrey, and they went back into the cottage.
“Now, Pablo, get your breakfast, while I write the letter to the Intendant,” said Humphrey; “and then you must saddle Billy and go over as fast as you can with the letter. You can tell him all I have not said in it. I shall expect you back at night, and some people with you.”
“Now, Pablo, grab your breakfast while I write the letter to the Intendant,” said Humphrey. “Then you need to saddle up Billy and deliver the letter as quickly as you can. You can fill him in on everything I didn’t mention in it. I’ll expect you back tonight, along with some people.”
“I see,” said Pablo, who immediately busied himself with some cold meat which Alice put before him. Pablo had finished his breakfast and brought Billy to the door before Humphrey had finished his letter. As soon as it was written and folded Pablo set off as fast as Billy could go to the other side of the forest.
“I get it,” said Pablo, who immediately started working with some cold meat that Alice placed in front of him. Pablo had finished his breakfast and taken Billy to the door before Humphrey finished his letter. As soon as it was written and folded, Pablo took off as fast as Billy could go to the other side of the forest.
Humphrey continued on the look-out during the whole day, with his gun on his arm, and his two dogs by his side; for he knew the dogs would give notice of the approach of any one, long before he might see them; but nothing occurred during the whole day; and when the evening closed in he barricaded the doors and windows, and remained on the watch with the dogs, waiting for the coming of the robbers, or for the coming of the party which he expected would be sent by the Intendant to take them. Just as it was dark Pablo returned with a note from Edward saying that he would be over by ten o’clock, with a large party.
Humphrey kept watch all day with his gun slung over his arm and his two dogs by his side. He knew the dogs would alert him to anyone's approach long before he would see them. However, nothing happened throughout the day. As night fell, he secured the doors and windows and stayed alert with the dogs, waiting for the robbers to arrive or for the group he expected the Intendant would send to capture them. Just as it got dark, Pablo came back with a note from Edward saying he would be there by ten o'clock with a large group.
Humphrey had said in his letter that it would be better that any force sent by the Intendant should not arrive till after dark, as the robbers might be near and perceive them, and then they might escape; he did not therefore expect them to come till some time after dark. Humphrey was reading a book—Pablo was dozing in the chimney-corner—the two girls had retired into their room and had lain down on the bed in their clothes—when the dogs both gave a low growl.
Humphrey mentioned in his letter that it would be best if any force sent by the Intendant arrived after dark because the robbers might be nearby and see them, allowing them to escape. Therefore, he didn't expect them to come until some time after it got dark. Humphrey was reading a book—Pablo was dozing in the corner by the fireplace—the two girls had gone into their room and were lying down on the bed in their clothes—when both dogs let out a low growl.
“Somebody come,” said Pablo, starting up.
“Someone come,” said Pablo, getting up.
Again the dogs growled, and Humphrey made a sign to Pablo to hold his tongue. A short time of anxious silence succeeded, for it was impossible to ascertain whether the parties were friends or enemies. The dogs now sprang up and barked furiously at the door, and as soon as Humphrey had silenced them, a voice was heard outside, begging for admission to a poor benighted traveller. This was sufficient: it could not be the party from the Intendant’s, but the robbers who wished to induce them to open the door. Pablo put a gun into Humphrey’s hand, and took another for himself; he then removed the light into the chimney, and on the application from outside being repeated, Humphrey answered—
Again, the dogs growled, and Humphrey signaled to Pablo to be quiet. A brief moment of anxious silence followed, as it was impossible to tell whether the visitors were friends or foes. The dogs then jumped up and barked furiously at the door, and as soon as Humphrey got them to hush, a voice was heard outside, pleading for entry from a poor, lost traveler. That was enough: it couldn’t be the group from the Intendant’s place, but rather the robbers trying to trick them into opening the door. Pablo handed a gun to Humphrey and took one for himself; he then moved the light into the chimney, and when the request from outside was repeated, Humphrey responded—
“That he never opened the door at that hour of the night, and that it was useless their remaining.”
"That he never opened the door at that hour of the night, and that it was pointless for them to stay."
No answer or repetition of the request was made, but, as Humphrey retreated with Pablo into the fireplace, a gun was fired into the lock of the door, which was blown off into the room, and had it not been for the barricades the door must have flown open. The robbers appeared surprised at such not being the case, and one of them inserted his arm into the hole made in the door to ascertain what might be the further obstacle to open it, when Pablo slipped past Humphrey, and gaining the door, discharged his gun under the arm which had been thrust into the hole in the door. The person, whoever it might have been, gave a loud cry, and fell at the threshold outside.
No answer or repeat of the request was given, but as Humphrey backed away with Pablo into the fireplace, a gunshot rang out, blowing the door lock off and sending the door into the room. If it hadn’t been for the barricades, the door would have burst open. The robbers looked surprised that it didn't. One of them reached his arm through the hole in the door to figure out what was blocking it, when Pablo slipped past Humphrey, got to the door, and fired his gun under the arm that was reaching through the hole. The person, whoever they were, let out a loud scream and fell at the threshold outside.
“I think that will do,” said Humphrey; “we must not take more life than is necessary. I had rather that you had fired through his arm—it would have disabled him, and that would have sufficed.”
“I think that's enough,” said Humphrey; “we shouldn't take more life than we need to. I would have preferred if you had shot through his arm—it would have incapacitated him, and that would have been enough.”
“Kill much better,” said Pablo. “Corbould shot through leg, come again to rob; suppose shot dead, never rob more.”
“Kill much better,” said Pablo. “Corbould shot him in the leg, came back to steal; if he was shot dead, he wouldn’t rob again.”
The dogs now flew to the back of the cottage, evidently pointing out that the robbers were attempting that side. Humphrey put his gun through the hole in the door, and discharged it.
The dogs quickly ran to the back of the cottage, clearly indicating that the robbers were trying to get in that way. Humphrey aimed his gun through the hole in the door and fired it.
“Why you do that, Massa Humphrey, nobody there!”
“Why are you doing that, Mr. Humphrey? There’s nobody there!”
“I know that, Pablo; but if the people are coming from the Intendant’s they will see the flash and perhaps hear the report, and it will let them know what is going on.”
“I know that, Pablo; but if the people are coming from the Intendant’s, they will see the flash and maybe hear the noise, and it will let them know what’s happening.”
“There is another gun loaded, Humphrey,” said Alice, who with Edith had joined them without Humphrey observing it.
“There’s another gun loaded, Humphrey,” said Alice, who had joined them with Edith without Humphrey noticing.
“Thanks, love; but you and Edith must not remain here: sit down on the hearth, and then you will be sheltered from any bullet which they may fire into the house. I have no fear of their getting in, and we shall have help directly, I have no doubt. Pablo, I shall fire through the back door; they must be there, for the dogs have their noses under it, and are so violent. Do you fire another gun, as a signal, through the hole in the front door.”
“Thanks, love; but you and Edith shouldn’t stay here: sit down by the fireplace, and then you'll be safe from any bullets they might shoot into the house. I'm not worried about them getting in, and I’m sure help will arrive soon. Pablo, I'll shoot through the back door; they must be out there since the dogs have their noses underneath it and are so aggressive. You shoot another gun as a signal through the hole in the front door.”
Humphrey stood within four feet of the back door, and fired just above where the dogs held their noses and barked. Pablo discharged his gun as directed, and then returned to reload the guns. The dogs were now more quiet, and it appeared as if the robbers had retreated from the back door. Pablo blew out the light, which had been put more in the centre of the room, when Alice and Edith took possession of the fireplace.
Humphrey stood about four feet from the back door and fired just above where the dogs had their noses and were barking. Pablo shot his gun as instructed and then went back to reload the firearms. The dogs were now quieter, and it seemed like the robbers had pulled back from the back door. Pablo turned off the light that had been placed more in the center of the room when Alice and Edith took over the fireplace.
“No fear, Missy Edith, I know where find everything,” said Pablo, who now went and peered through the hole in the front door, to see if the robbers were coming to it again; but he could see and hear nothing for some time.
“No worries, Missy Edith, I know where to find everything,” said Pablo, who then went and looked through the hole in the front door to see if the robbers were coming back; but he couldn’t see or hear anything for a while.
At last the attack was renewed; the dogs flew backwards and forwards, sometimes to one door and then to another, as if both were to be assailed: and at the same time a crash in Alice’s bed-chamber told them that the robbers had burst in the small window in that room, which Humphrey had not paid any attention to, as it was so small that a man could hardly introduce his body through it. Humphrey immediately called Holdfast and opened the door of the room; for he thought that a man forcing his way in would be driven back or held by the dog, and he and Pablo dared not leave the two doors. Watch, the other dog, followed Holdfast into the bedroom; and oaths and curses, mingled with the savage yells of the dogs, told them that a conflict was going on. Both doors were now battered with heavy pieces of timber at the same time, and Pablo said—
At last, the attack was back on; the dogs raced back and forth, sometimes at one door and then at another, as if both were under threat. At the same time, a crash from Alice’s bedroom indicated that the intruders had broken through the small window in that room, which Humphrey had ignored since it was too small for a person to fit through. Humphrey quickly called for Holdfast and opened the door to the room, thinking that a man trying to break in would either be pushed back or held off by the dog, and he and Pablo couldn’t leave the two doors unguarded. Watch, the other dog, followed Holdfast into the bedroom, and the sound of swearing and shouting mixed with the fierce barking of the dogs revealed that a struggle was happening. Both doors were now being pounded with heavy pieces of wood at the same time, and Pablo said—
“Great many robbers here.”
"Many robbers here."
A moment or more had passed, during which Pablo and Humphrey had both again fired their guns through the door, when, of a sudden, other sounds were heard—shots were fired outside, loud cries, and angry oaths and exclamations.
A moment or so went by, during which Pablo and Humphrey had both shot their guns through the door again, when suddenly, other sounds were heard—shots fired outside, loud shouts, and angry curses and exclamations.
“The Intendant’s people are come,” said Humphrey, “I am sure of it.”
“The Intendant’s people have arrived,” said Humphrey, “I’m certain of it.”
Shortly afterwards Humphrey heard his name called by Edward, and he replied, and went to the door and undid the barricades.
Shortly after, Humphrey heard Edward call his name, so he replied and went to the door to unlock the barricades.
“Get a light, Alice, dear,” said Humphrey, “we are all safe now. I will open the door directly, Edward, but in the dark I cannot see the fastenings.”
“Get a light, Alice, dear,” said Humphrey, “we're all safe now. I’ll open the door right away, Edward, but I can’t see the locks in the dark.”
“Are you all safe, Humphrey?”
“Are you all okay, Humphrey?”
“Yes, all safe, Edward. Wait till Alice brings a light.”
“Yes, everything's fine, Edward. Just wait until Alice brings a light.”
Alice soon brought one, and then the door was unfastened. Edward stepped over the body of a man which lay at the threshold, saying—
Alice quickly brought one, and then the door was unlocked. Edward stepped over the body of a man lying at the threshold, saying—
“You have settled somebody there, at all events,” and then caught Edith and Alice in his arms.
“You've definitely made yourself at home there,” and then he scooped up Edith and Alice in his arms.
He was followed by Oswald and some other men, leading in the prisoners.
He was followed by Oswald and a few other guys, bringing in the prisoners.
“Bind that fellow fast, Oswald,” said Edward. “Get another light, Pablo; let us see who it is that lies outside the door.”
“Hold that guy down tight, Oswald,” said Edward. “Get another light, Pablo; let’s see who’s out there by the door.”
“First see who is in my bedroom, Edward,” said Alice, “for the dogs are still there.”
“First, see who’s in my bedroom, Edward,” said Alice, “because the dogs are still there.”
“In your bedroom, dearest? Well, then, let us go there first.”
“In your bedroom, darling? Well, let's head there first.”
Edward went in with Humphrey, and found a man half in the window and half out, held by the throat and apparently suffocated by the two dogs. He took the dogs off; and desiring the men to secure the robber, and ascertain whether he was alive or not, he returned to the sitting-room, and then went to examine the body outside the door.
Edward went in with Humphrey and found a man who was half in the window and half out, being held by the throat and seemingly suffocated by two dogs. He removed the dogs and told the men to secure the robber and check if he was alive. He then returned to the sitting room before going outside to examine the body by the door.
“Corbould, as I live!” cried Oswald.
“Corbould, I can't believe it!” exclaimed Oswald.
“Yes,” replied Edward; “he has gone to his account. God forgive him!”
“Yes,” Edward replied, “he’s moved on. God forgive him!”
On inquiry they found that of all the robbers, to the number of ten, not one had escaped—eight they had made prisoners, Corbould, and the man whom the dogs had seized, and who was found to be quite dead, made up the number. The robbers were all bound and guarded; and then, leaving them under the charge of Oswald and five of his men, Edward and Humphrey set off with seven more to Clara’s cottage, to ascertain if there were any more to be found there. They arrived by two o’clock in the morning, and on knocking several times the door was opened and they seized another man, the only one who was found in it. They then went back to the cottage with their prisoner, and by the time that they had arrived it was daylight. As soon as the party sent by the Intendant had been supplied with breakfast, Edward bade farewell to Humphrey and his sisters, that he might return and deliver up his prisoners. Pablo went with him to bring back the cart which carried the two dead bodies. This capture cleared the forest of the robbers who had so long infested it, for they never had any more attempts made from that time.
Upon investigation, they discovered that none of the ten robbers had escaped—eight had been captured, along with Corbould and the man that the dogs had apprehended, who was found to be dead. All the robbers were tied up and guarded. After leaving them in the care of Oswald and five of his men, Edward and Humphrey took seven more to Clara’s cottage to see if there were any more to be found there. They arrived around two o’clock in the morning, and after knocking several times, the door was opened, and they captured another man—the only one inside. They returned to the cottage with their prisoner, and by the time they arrived, it was daylight. After the group sent by the Intendant had been given breakfast, Edward said goodbye to Humphrey and his sisters so he could return and hand over his prisoners. Pablo went with him to retrieve the cart that carried the two dead bodies. This capture cleared the forest of the robbers who had plagued it for so long, as there were no further attempts from that point on.
Before Edward left, Humphrey and he examined the box which had been dug up from under the oak, and which had occasioned such danger to the inmates of the cottage; for one of the men stated to Edward that they suspected that the box which they had seen Humphrey dig out contained treasure, and that without they had seen him in possession of it, they never should have attacked the cottage, although Corbould had often persuaded them so to do; but as they knew that he was only seeking revenge—and they required money to stimulate them—they had refused, as they considered that there was nothing to be obtained in the cottage worth the risk, as they knew that the inmates had firearms and would defend themselves. On examination of its contents, they found in it a sum of forty pounds in gold, a bag of silver, and some other valuables in silver spoons, candlesticks, and ornaments for women. Edward took a list of the contents, and when he returned he stated to the Intendant all that had occurred, and requested to know what should be done with the money and other articles which Humphrey had found.
Before Edward left, he and Humphrey looked at the box that had been dug up from under the oak, which had caused so much trouble for the people in the cottage. One of the men told Edward that they suspected the box Humphrey dug up contained treasure, and that if they hadn't seen him with it, they would never have attacked the cottage, even though Corbould often urged them to do so. But since they knew he was just seeking revenge and they needed money to motivate them, they refused, thinking there was nothing worth the risk in the cottage. They realized the people inside had guns and would defend themselves. When they checked the box's contents, they found forty pounds in gold, a bag of silver, and various other valuables like silver spoons, candlesticks, and women's ornaments. Edward made a list of what they found, and when he returned, he told the Intendant everything that happened and asked what should be done with the money and other items that Humphrey found.
“I wish you had said nothing to me about it,” said the Intendant, “although I am pleased with your open and fair dealing. I cannot say anything, except that you had better let Humphrey keep it till it is claimed—which, of course, it never will be. But, Edward, Humphrey must come over here and make his deposition, as I must report the capture of these robbers and send them to trial. You had better go with the clerk and take the depositions of Pablo and your sisters, while Humphrey comes here. You can stay till his return. Their depositions are not of so much consequence as Humphrey’s, as they can only speak as to the attack, but Humphrey’s I must take down myself.”
“I wish you hadn’t mentioned it to me,” said the Intendant, “even though I appreciate your honesty. I can't say much, except that it’s best to let Humphrey keep it until someone claims it—which, of course, won’t happen. But, Edward, Humphrey needs to come here and give his statement, as I have to report the capture of these robbers and send them to trial. You should go with the clerk to take statements from Pablo and your sisters while Humphrey is on his way here. You can wait until he gets back. Their statements aren’t as important as Humphrey’s since they can only talk about the attack, but I have to take down Humphrey’s myself.”
When Patience and Clara heard that Edward was going over, they obtained leave to go with him to see Alice and Edith, and were to be escorted back by Humphrey. This the Intendant consented to, and they had a very merry party. Humphrey remained two days at the Intendant’s house, and then returned to the cottage, where Edward had taken his place during his absence.
When Patience and Clara found out that Edward was going over, they asked for permission to join him to see Alice and Edith, and Humphrey was supposed to escort them back. The Intendant agreed, and they had a really great time. Humphrey stayed at the Intendant’s house for two days, and then he went back to the cottage, where Edward had taken his place while he was away.
Chapter Twenty One.
The winter set in very severe, and the falls of snow were very heavy and frequent. It was fortunate Humphrey had been so provident in making so large a quantity of hay, or the stock would have been starved. The flock of goats, in great part, subsisted themselves on the bark of trees and moss; at night they had some hay given to them, and they did very well. It was hardly possible for Edward to come over to see his brother and sisters, for the snow was so deep as to render such a long journey too fatiguing for a horse. Twice or thrice after the snow fell he contrived to get over, but after that they knew that it was impossible, and they did not expect him. Humphrey and Pablo had little to do except attending to the stock, and cutting firewood to keep up their supply, for they now burnt it very fast. The snow lay several feet high round the cottage, being driven against it by the wind. They had kept a passage clear to the yard, and had kept the yard as clear as possible: they could do no more. A sharp frost and clear weather succeeded to the snow-storms, and there appeared no chance of the snow melting away. The nights were dark and long, and their oil for their lamp was getting low. Humphrey was anxious to go to Lymington, as they required many things; but it was impossible to go anywhere except on foot, and walking was, from the depth of the snow, a most fatiguing exercise. There was one thing, however, that Humphrey had not forgotten, which was, that he had told Edward that he would try and capture some of the forest ponies; and during the whole of the time since the heavy fall of snow had taken place he had been making his arrangements. The depth of the snow prevented the animals from obtaining any grass, and they were almost starved, as they could find nothing to subsist upon except the twigs and branches of trees which they could reach. Humphrey went out with Pablo and found the herd, which was about five miles from the cottage, and near to Clara’s old home. He and Pablo brought with them as much hay as they could carry, and strewed it about, so as to draw the ponies nearer to them, and then Humphrey looked for a place which would answer his purpose. About three miles from the cottage he found what he thought would suit him; there was a sort of avenue between two thickets, about a hundred yards wide; and the wind blowing through this avenue, during the snow-storm, had drifted the snow at one end of it, and raised right across it a large mound several feet high. By strewing small bundles of hay he drew the herd of ponies into this avenue, and in it he left them a good quantity to feed upon every night for several nights, till at last the herd went there every morning.
The winter set in harshly, and the snowfall was heavy and frequent. Luckily, Humphrey had been smart in making a large supply of hay, or the animals would have starved. The goats mostly survived by eating tree bark and moss; at night, they were given some hay, and they managed fine. It was nearly impossible for Edward to visit his brother and sisters since the snow was so deep that a long journey was too exhausting for a horse. A couple of times, he managed to get over after the snow fell, but after that, they knew it was impossible, so they didn’t expect him anymore. Humphrey and Pablo had little to do other than take care of the animals and chop firewood since they were burning it quickly. Snow piled up several feet high around the cottage, pushed against it by the wind. They kept a path clear to the yard and did their best to keep the yard clear: they could do no more. A hard frost and clear weather followed the snowstorms, and it didn't look like the snow would melt anytime soon. The nights were dark and long, and their oil for the lamp was running low. Humphrey was eager to go to Lymington since they needed many things; however, the only way to travel was on foot, and walking was incredibly tiring due to the deep snow. One thing Humphrey hadn’t forgotten was that he told Edward he would try to catch some of the forest ponies; during the entire time since the heavy snowfall, he had been making arrangements. The depth of the snow kept the animals from getting any grass, and they were almost starving since they could only find twigs and branches of trees they could reach. Humphrey and Pablo went out and found the herd, about five miles from the cottage, close to Clara’s old home. They brought back as much hay as they could carry and spread it around to lure the ponies closer. Then, Humphrey searched for a suitable place. About three miles from the cottage, he discovered what he thought would work; it was a sort of pathway between two thickets, about a hundred yards wide. The wind blowing through this pathway during the snowstorm had piled the snow at one end, creating a large mound several feet high across it. By scattering small bundles of hay, he drew the herd of ponies into this pathway, leaving them a good amount to feed on every night for several nights until the herd began to go there every morning.
“Now, Pablo, we must make a trial,” said Humphrey. “You must get your lassos ready, in case they should be required. We must go to the avenue before daylight with the two dogs, tie one upon one side of the avenue and the other on the other, that they may bark and prevent the ponies from attempting to escape through the thicket. Then we must get the ponies between us and the drift of snow which lies across the avenue, and try if we cannot draw them into the drift. If so, they will plunge in so deep that some of them will not be able to get out before we have thrown the ropes round their necks.”
“Listen, Pablo, we need to set up a trial,” said Humphrey. “Get your lassos ready, just in case we need them. We need to head to the avenue before dawn with the two dogs, tie one on each side of the avenue so they can bark and keep the ponies from trying to escape through the brush. Then, we’ll get the ponies between us and the snow drift blocking the avenue and see if we can lure them into it. If we manage that, they’ll get stuck deep enough that some won’t be able to escape before we can throw the ropes around their necks.”
“I see,” said Pablo; “very good—soon catch them.”
“I get it,” said Pablo; “great—I'll catch them soon.”
Before daylight they went with the dogs and a large bundle of hay, which they strewed nearer to the mound of drifted snow. They then tied the dogs up on each side, ordering them to lie down and be quiet. Then they walked through the thicket so as not to be perceived, until they considered that they were far enough from the snow-drift. About daylight the herd came to pick up the hay as usual, and after they had passed them Humphrey and Pablo followed in the thicket, not wishing to show themselves till the last moment. While the ponies were busy with the hay, they suddenly ran out into the avenue and separated, so as to prevent the ponies from attempting to gallop past them. Shouting as loud as they could, as they ran up to the ponies, and calling to the dogs, who immediately set up a barking on each side; the ponies, alarmed at the noise and the appearance of humphrey and Pablo, naturally set off in the only direction which appeared to them to be clear, and galloped away towards the mound of drifted snow, with their tails streaming, and snorting and plunging in the snow as they hurried along; but as soon as they arrived at the mound they plunged first up to their bellies, and afterwards, as they attempted to force their way where the snow was deeper, many of them stuck fast altogether, and struggled to clear themselves in vain. Humphrey and Pablo, who had followed them as fast as they could run, now came up with them and threw the lasso over the neck of one, and ropes with slip nooses over two more, which were floundering in the snow there together. The remainder of the herd, after great exertions, got clear off by turning round and galloping back—through the avenue. The three captured ponies made a furious struggle; but by drawing the ropes tight round their necks they were well-nigh choked, and soon unable to move. The lads then tied their fore-legs, and loosened the ropes round their necks that they might recover their breath.
Before dawn, they headed out with the dogs and a large bundle of hay, which they spread closer to the snowdrift. They tied the dogs on either side, instructing them to lie down and stay quiet. Then, they moved through the thicket to avoid being seen until they felt they were far enough from the drift. As the sun started to rise, the herd came to eat the hay as usual, and after they passed, Humphrey and Pablo followed from the thicket, not wanting to reveal themselves until the last minute. While the ponies were busy eating, they suddenly dashed into the path and spread out to stop the ponies from trying to run past them. Yelling as loud as they could while running toward the ponies, they called to the dogs, which immediately started barking on either side. Alarmed by the noise and the sight of Humphrey and Pablo, the ponies instinctively ran in the only direction that seemed open, galloping toward the snowdrift, tails flying, snorting, and diving into the snow. But when they reached the mound, they sank in up to their bellies and, as they tried to push through the deeper snow, many of them became stuck and struggled in vain to free themselves. Humphrey and Pablo, who had chased after them as fast as they could, soon caught up and threw a lasso over one pony, along with ropes and slip nooses over two others that were floundering together in the snow. The rest of the herd managed to break free after much effort by turning around and galloping back through the path. The three captured ponies fought fiercely, but as the lads tightened the ropes around their necks, they nearly choked and soon became unable to move. The boys then tied their front legs, loosening the ropes around their necks so they could catch their breath.
“Got them now, Massa Humphrey,” said Pablo.
“Got them now, Master Humphrey,” said Pablo.
“Yes, but our work is not yet over, Pablo; we must get them home; how shall we manage that?”
“Yes, but our work isn’t done yet, Pablo; we need to get them home; how are we going to do that?”
“Suppose they no eat to-day and to-morrow, get very tame.”
“Imagine they don’t eat today and tomorrow; they’ll become really tame.”
“I believe that will be the best way; they cannot get loose again, do all they can.”
“I think that will be the best way; they can’t get loose again, no matter what they do.”
“No, sir; but get one home to-day. This very fine pony; suppose we try him.”
“No, sir; but let’s get one home today. This really nice pony; how about we give him a try?”
Pablo then put the halter on, and tied the end short to the fore-leg of the pony, so that it could not walk without keeping its head close to the ground—if it raised its head it was obliged to lift up its leg. Then he put the lasso round its neck to choke it if it was too unruly, and, having done that, he cast loose the ropes which had tied its fore-legs together.
Pablo then put the halter on and tied the end short to the pony's front leg, making it so it couldn't walk without keeping its head low to the ground—if it raised its head, it had to lift its leg. Then he put the lasso around its neck to restrain it if it got too wild, and after doing that, he untied the ropes that had been binding its front legs together.
“Now, Massa Humphrey, we get him home somehow. First I go loose the dogs; he ’fraid of the dogs, and run t’other way.”
“Now, Master Humphrey, we’ll get him home somehow. First I’ll let the dogs loose; he’s scared of the dogs and will run the other way.”
The pony, which was an iron-grey and very handsome, plunged furiously and kicked behind; but it could not do so without falling down, which it did several times before Pablo returned with the dogs. Humphrey held one part of the lasso on one side, and Pablo on the other, keeping the pony between them; and with the dogs barking at it behind, they contrived, with a great deal of exertion and trouble, to get the pony to the cottage. The poor animal, driven in this way on three legs, and every now and then choked with the lasso, was covered with foam before they arrived. Billy was turned out of his stable to make room for the newcomer, who was fastened securely to the manger and then left without food, that he might become tame. It was too late then, and they were too tired themselves to go for the other two ponies, so they were left lying on the snow all night, and the next morning they found them much tamer than they were at first, and during the day, following the same plan, they were both brought to the stable and secured alongside of the other. One was a bay pony with black legs, and the other a brown one. The bay pony was a mare, and the other two horses. Alice and Edith were delighted with the new ponies, and Humphrey was not a little pleased that he had succeeded in capturing them, after what had passed between Edward and himself. After two days’ fasting, the poor animals were so tame that they ate out of Pablo’s hand and submitted to be stroked and caressed; and before they were a fortnight in the stable. Alice and Edith could go up to them without danger. They were soon broken in; for the yard being full of muck, Pablo took them into it and mounted them. They plunged and kicked at first, and tried all they could to get rid of him, but they sank so deep into the muck that they were soon tired out; and after a month they were all three tolerably quiet to ride.
The pony, which was a striking iron-grey color, was thrashing and kicking up a storm; but it couldn’t do this without falling over, which happened several times before Pablo came back with the dogs. Humphrey held one end of the lasso, while Pablo held the other, keeping the pony between them, and with the dogs barking behind it, they managed, after a lot of effort and struggle, to get the pony to the cottage. The poor animal, being forced along on three legs and occasionally choked by the lasso, was foamy by the time they arrived. Billy was kicked out of his stable to make room for the new arrival, who was tied securely to the manger and left without food to help it get used to them. By then, it was too late and they were too exhausted to go get the other two ponies, so they were left lying in the snow all night. The next morning, they discovered that the ponies were much tamer than before, and throughout the day, using the same method, they brought both of them to the stable and secured them next to the other pony. One was a bay pony with black legs, and the other was brown. The bay pony was a mare, and the other two were males. Alice and Edith were thrilled with the new ponies, and Humphrey was pretty happy that he had managed to catch them, especially after what had happened between him and Edward. After two days without food, the poor animals were so tame that they ate from Pablo's hand and allowed themselves to be petted and loved. Within a fortnight in the stable, Alice and Edith could approach them safely. They were quickly saddled; since the yard was full of muck, Pablo took them into it and got on. They kicked and struggled at first, trying desperately to shake him off, but they sank so deep into the muck that they quickly wore themselves out. After a month, all three ponies were reasonably calm to ride.
The snow was so deep all over the country that there was little communication with the metropolis. The Intendant’s letter spoke of King Charles raising another army in Holland, and that his adherents in England were preparing to join him as soon as he marched southward.
The snow was so deep across the country that there was hardly any communication with the city. The Intendant’s letter mentioned that King Charles was raising another army in Holland, and that his supporters in England were getting ready to join him as soon as he headed south.
“I think, Edward,” said the Intendant, “that the king’s affairs do now wear a more promising aspect, but there is plenty of time yet. I know your anxiety to serve your king, and I cannot blame it. I shall not prevent your going, although of course I must not be cognisant of your having so done. When the winter breaks up I shall send you to London. You will then be able better to judge of what is going on, and your absence will not create any suspicion; but you must be guided by me.”
“I think, Edward,” said the Intendant, “that the king’s situation looks more promising now, but there's still plenty of time. I understand your eagerness to serve your king, and I can’t fault you for it. I won’t stop you from going, though I can’t officially know about it. When winter ends, I’ll send you to London. You’ll be able to understand what’s happening better then, and your absence won’t raise any suspicion; but you need to follow my lead.”
“I certainly will, sir,” replied Edward. “I should indeed like to strike one blow for the king, come what will.”
“I definitely will, sir,” Edward replied. “I really want to take a swing for the king, no matter what happens.”
“All depends upon whether they manage affairs well in Scotland; but there is so much jealousy and pride, and I fear treachery also, that it is hard to say how matters may end.”
“All depends on whether they manage things well in Scotland; but there is so much jealousy and pride, and I fear treachery as well, that it’s hard to say how things may turn out.”
It was soon after this conversation that a messenger arrived from London with letters, announcing that King Charles had been crowned in Scotland with great solemnity and magnificence.
It wasn't long after this conversation that a messenger arrived from London with letters, announcing that King Charles had been crowned in Scotland with great ceremony and splendor.
“The plot thickens,” said the Intendant; “and by this letter from my correspondent Ashley Cooper, I find that the king’s army is well appointed, and that David Lesley is Lieutenant-General: Middleton commands the horse, and Wemyss the artillery. That Wemyss is certainly a good officer, but was not true to the late king:— may he behave better to the present! Now, Edward, I shall send you to London, and I will give you letters to those who will advise you how to proceed. You may take the black horse; he will bear you well. You will of course write to me, for Sampson will go with you, and you can send him back when you consider that you do not require or wish for his presence: there is no time to be lost, for, depend upon it, Cromwell, who is still at Edinburgh, will take the field as soon as he can. Are you ready to start to-morrow morning?”
“The situation is getting more complicated,” said the Intendant. “Thanks to this letter from my contact Ashley Cooper, I’ve learned that the king’s army is well-prepared, with David Lesley as Lieutenant-General. Middleton is in charge of the cavalry, and Wemyss oversees the artillery. Wemyss is definitely a skilled officer but wasn’t loyal to the late king—let’s hope he does better for the current one! Now, Edward, I’m going to send you to London, and I’ll provide you with letters for those who can advise you on what to do next. You can take the black horse; he’ll carry you well. Of course, you’ll write to me, since Sampson will be accompanying you, and you can send him back whenever you feel you no longer need or want him around. We can’t waste any time, because trust me, Cromwell, who is still in Edinburgh, will take action as soon as he can. Are you ready to leave tomorrow morning?”
“Yes, sir, quite ready.”
"Yes, sir, all set."
“I fear that you cannot go over to the cottage to bid farewell to your sisters, but perhaps it is better that you should not.”
“I’m afraid you can’t go to the cottage to say goodbye to your sisters, but maybe it’s for the best that you don’t.”
“I think so too, sir,” replied Edward; “now that the snow has nearly disappeared I did think of going over, having been so long absent, but I must send Oswald over instead.”
“I think so too, sir,” replied Edward; “now that the snow has almost melted, I considered going over since I've been away for so long, but I have to send Oswald instead.”
“Well, then, leave me to write my letters, and do you prepare your saddle-bags. Patience and Clara will assist you. Tell Sampson to come to me.”
“Well, then, let me write my letters, and you get your saddle-bags ready. Patience and Clara will help you. Tell Sampson to come to me.”
Edward went to Patience and Clara, and told them that he was to set off for London on the following morning, and was about to make his preparations.
Edward went to Patience and Clara and told them that he would be leaving for London the next morning and was about to start making his preparations.
“How long do you remain, Edward?” inquired Patience.
“How long are you staying, Edward?” Patience asked.
“I cannot tell; Sampson goes with me, and I must of course be guided by your father. Do you know where the saddle-bags are, Patience?”
“I can't say; Sampson is coming with me, and I have to follow your father’s lead. Do you know where the saddle-bags are, Patience?”
“Yes, Phoebe shall bring them to your room.”
“Yes, Phoebe will bring them to your room.”
“And you and Clara must come and give me your assistance.”
"And you and Clara need to come and help me."
“Certainly we will, if you require it; but I did not know that your wardrobe was so extensive.”
“Of course we will, if you need it; but I didn’t realize your wardrobe was so large.”
“You know that it is anything but extensive, Patience; but that is the reason why your assistance is more required. A small wardrobe ought at least to be in good order; and what I would require is, that you would look over the linen, and where it requires a little repair you will bestow upon it your charity.”
“You know it’s far from extensive, Patience; but that’s exactly why I need your help more than ever. A small wardrobe should at least be well organized; what I need you to do is check the linen, and wherever it needs a bit of repair, I’d appreciate it if you could lend it your care.”
“That we will do, Clara,” replied Patience; “so get your needles and thread, and let us send him to London with whole linen. We will come when we are ready, sir.”
"Sure, we can do that, Clara," Patience replied. "So grab your needles and thread, and let's send him to London with clean linens. We'll come when we're ready, sir."
“I don’t like his going to London at all,” said Clara; “we shall be so lonely when he has gone.”
“I really don’t like him going to London,” Clara said. “We’ll be so lonely once he leaves.”
Edward had left the room, and having obtained the saddle-bags from Phoebe, had gone up to his chamber. The first thing that he laid hold of was his father’s sword; he took it down, and having wiped it carefully, he kissed it, saying, “God grant that I may do credit to it, and prove as worthy to wield it as was my brave father!” He had uttered these words aloud; and again taking the sword, and laying it down on the bed, turned round, and perceived that Patience had, unknown to him, entered the room, and was standing close to him. Edward was not conscious that he had spoken aloud, and therefore merely said, “I was not aware of your presence, Patience. Your foot is so light.”
Edward had left the room, and after getting the saddle-bags from Phoebe, he went up to his room. The first thing he picked up was his father’s sword; he took it down, wiped it carefully, and kissed it, saying, “God grant that I may honor it and be as worthy to wield it as my brave father!” He had said this out loud; and as he picked up the sword again and laid it on the bed, he turned around and noticed that Patience had, without him knowing, entered the room and was standing close to him. Edward didn’t realize he had spoken aloud, so he simply said, “I didn’t know you were here, Patience. You move so quietly.”
“Whose sword is that, Edward?”
"Whose sword is that, Edward?"
“It is mine; I bought it at Lymington.”
“It’s mine; I bought it in Lymington.”
“But what makes you have such an affection for that sword?”
“But what makes you feel such a fondness for that sword?”
“Affection for it?”
“Do you like it?”
“Yes; as I came into the room you kissed it as fervently as—”
“Yes; as I walked into the room, you kissed it as passionately as—”
“As a lover would his mistress, I presume you would say,” replied Edward.
“As a lover would his girlfriend, I guess you would say,” replied Edward.
“Nay, I meant not to use such vain words. I was about to say as a Catholic would a relic. I ask you again, why so? A sword is but a sword. You are about to leave this on a mission of my father’s. You are not a soldier, about to engage in strife and war; if you were, why kiss your sword?”
“Nah, I didn’t mean to say such empty words. I was going to say it like a Catholic would refer to a relic. I ask you again, why is that? A sword is just a sword. You’re about to leave on a mission for my father. You’re not a soldier, getting ready for battle and war; if you were, why would you kiss your sword?”
“I will tell you. I do love this sword. I purchased it, as I told you, at Lymington, and they told me that it belonged to Colonel Beverley. It is for his sake that I love it. You know what obligations our family were under to him.”
“I'll tell you. I really love this sword. I bought it, as I mentioned, in Lymington, and they said it belonged to Colonel Beverley. I love it because of him. You know what our family owes him.”
“This sword was then wielded by Colonel Beverley, the celebrated Cavalier, was it?” said Patience, taking it from off the bed and examining it.
“This sword was then used by Colonel Beverley, the famous Cavalier, right?” said Patience, picking it up from the bed and checking it out.
“Yes, it was; and here, you see, are his initials upon the hilt.”
“Yes, it was; and here, you see, are his initials on the hilt.”
“And why do you take it to London with you? Surely it is not the weapon which should be worn by a secretary, Edward: it is too large, and cumbrous, and out of character.”
“And why do you take it to London with you? Surely that's not a weapon a secretary should carry, Edward: it’s too big, clumsy, and completely inappropriate.”
“Recollect, that till these last few months I have been a forester, Patience, and not a secretary. Indeed I feel that I am more fit for active life than the situation which your father’s kindness has bestowed upon me. I was brought up, as you have heard, to follow to the wars, had my patron lived.”
“Remember, until these past few months, I was a forester, Patience, not a secretary. I genuinely believe I'm more suited for an active life than the position your father has given me. I was raised, as you know, to go to war if my patron had lived.”
Patience made no reply. Clara now joined them, and they commenced the task of examining the linen; and Edward left the room, as he wished to speak with Oswald. They did not meet again till dinner-time. Edward’s sudden departure had spread a gloom over them all,—even the Intendant was silent and thoughtful. In the evening he gave Edward the letters which he had written, and a considerable sum of money, telling him where he was to apply if he required more for his expenses. The Intendant cautioned him on his behaviour in many points, and also relative to his dress and carriage during his stay in the metropolis.
Patience didn't respond. Clara joined them, and they started the task of going through the linen; Edward left the room because he wanted to talk to Oswald. They didn’t see each other again until dinner. Edward's sudden exit put a damper on everyone—even the Intendant was quiet and deep in thought. In the evening, he handed Edward the letters he had written and a significant amount of money, letting him know where to go if he needed more for his expenses. The Intendant advised him on several matters regarding his behavior, as well as his clothing and demeanor while he was in the city.
“If you should leave London there will be no occasion, nay, it would be dangerous to write to me. I shall take it for granted that you will retain Sampson till your departure, and when he returns here I shall presume that you have gone north. I will not detain you longer, Edward: may Heaven bless and protect you!”
“If you leave London, there’s no reason—and it would actually be risky—to write to me. I’ll assume that you’ll keep Sampson until you leave, and when he comes back here, I’ll take it as a sign that you’ve headed north. I won’t keep you any longer, Edward: may Heaven bless and protect you!”
So saying, the Intendant went away to his own room.
So saying, the Intendant went to his own room.
“Kind and generous man!” thought Edward; “how much did I mistake you when we first met!”
“Kind and generous guy!” thought Edward; “how wrong I was about you when we first met!”
Taking up the letters and bag of money, which still remained on the table, Edward went to his room, and having placed the letters and money in the saddle-bag, he commended himself to the Divine Protector, and retired to rest.
Taking the letters and bag of money that were still on the table, Edward went to his room. After putting the letters and money into the saddlebag, he entrusted himself to the Divine Protector and went to bed.
Before daylight the sound of Sampson’s heavy travelling boots below roused up Edward, and he was soon dressed. Taking his saddle-bags on his arm, he walked softly downstairs, that he might not disturb any of the family; but when he was passing the sitting-room he perceived that there was a light in it, and on looking in, that Patience was up and dressed. Edward looked surprised, and was about to speak, when Patience said—
Before dawn, the sound of Sampson’s heavy boots below woke Edward up, and he quickly got dressed. Grabbing his saddle-bags, he quietly made his way downstairs, trying not to disturb anyone in the family. However, as he passed the sitting room, he noticed a light on and saw that Patience was up and dressed. Edward looked surprised and was about to say something when Patience interrupted—
“I rose early, Edward, because, when I took leave of you last night, I forgot a little parcel that I wanted to give you before you went. It will not take much room, and may beguile a weary hour. It is a little book of meditations. Will you accept it, and promise me to read it when you have time?”
“I woke up early, Edward, because when I said goodbye to you last night, I forgot a small package that I wanted to give you before you left. It won't take up much space and might help pass a dull hour. It's a little book of meditations. Will you accept it and promise me you'll read it when you have the time?”
“I certainly will, my dear Patience—if I may venture on the expression—read it, and think of you.”
“I definitely will, my dear Patience—if I can use the phrase—read it, and think of you.”
“Nay you must read it and think of what it contains,” replied Patience.
“Nah, you have to read it and consider what it says,” replied Patience.
“I will, then. I shall not need the book to remind me of Patience Heatherstone, I assure you.”
“I will. I won’t need the book to remind me of Patience Heatherstone, I promise you.”
“And now, Edward, I do not pretend to surmise the reason of your departure, nor would it be becoming in me to attempt to discover what my father thinks proper to be silent upon, but I must beg you to promise one thing.”
“And now, Edward, I won’t try to guess why you’re leaving, nor would it be right for me to try to find out what my father believes should remain unsaid, but I must ask you to promise me one thing.”
“Name it, dear Patience,” replied Edward; “my heart is so full at the thought of leaving you that I feel I can refuse you nothing.”
“Name it, dear Patience,” Edward replied. “My heart is so full at the thought of leaving you that I feel I can’t refuse you anything.”
“It is this,—I have a presentiment, I know not why, that you are about to encounter danger. If so, be prudent,—be prudent for the sake of your dear sisters—be prudent for the sake of all your friends, who would regret you—promise me that.”
“It’s this—I have a feeling, I don’t know why, that you’re about to face danger. If that’s the case, be careful—be careful for the sake of your dear sisters—be careful for the sake of all your friends, who would miss you—promise me that.”
“I do promise you, most faithfully, Patience, that I will ever have my sisters and you in my thoughts, and will not be rash under any circumstances.”
“I promise you, Patience, that I will always keep my sisters and you in my thoughts, and I won’t act impulsively no matter what.”
“Thank you, Edward; may God bless you and preserve you!”
“Thanks, Edward; may God bless you and keep you safe!”
Edward first kissed Patience’s hand, that was held in his own; but perceiving the tears starting in her eyes, he kissed them off, without any remonstrance on her part, and then left the room. In a few moments more he was mounted on a fine powerful black horse, and followed by Sampson, on his road to London.
Edward first kissed Patience’s hand, which was held in his own; but noticing the tears welling up in her eyes, he kissed them away, without any protest from her, and then left the room. A few moments later, he mounted a strong black horse and was followed by Sampson on his way to London.
We will pass over the journey, which was accomplished without any event worthy of remark. Edward had, from the commencement, called Sampson to his side, that he might answer the questions he had to make upon all that he saw, and which the reader must be aware was quite new to one whose peregrinations had been confined to the New Forest and the town adjacent. Sampson was a very powerful man, of a cool and silent character, by no means deficient in intelligence, and trustworthy withal. He had long been a follower of the Intendant, and had served in the army. He was very devout; and generally, when not addressed, was singing hymns in a low voice.
We’ll skip over the journey, which was completed without any noteworthy events. From the beginning, Edward had called Sampson over to his side so he could answer the questions he had about everything he saw, which was completely new to someone whose travels had mostly been limited to the New Forest and the nearby town. Sampson was a very strong man, calm and quiet, but definitely not lacking in intelligence, and completely reliable. He had been a loyal follower of the Intendant and had served in the army. He was quite devout; when not spoken to, he would usually be singing hymns softly.
On the evening of the second day they were close to the metropolis, and Sampson pointed out to Edward Saint Paul’s Cathedral and Westminster Abbey, and other objects worthy of note.
On the evening of the second day, they were near the city, and Sampson pointed out to Edward St. Paul’s Cathedral, Westminster Abbey, and other notable sights.
“And where are we to lodge, Sampson?” inquired Edward.
“And where are we going to stay, Sampson?” Edward asked.
“The best hotel that I know of for man and beast is the ‘Swan with Three Necks,’ in Holborn. It is not over frequented by roysterers, and you will there be quiet, and if your affairs demand it, unobserved.”
“The best hotel I know for both people and pets is the ‘Swan with Three Necks’ in Holborn. It’s not often crowded with rowdy guests, so you can enjoy some peace and, if you need, stay out of the spotlight.”
“That will suit me, Sampson: I wish to observe, and not be observed, during my stay in London.”
“That works for me, Sampson: I want to watch and not be watched while I’m in London.”
Before dark they had arrived at the hotel, and the horses were in the stable. Edward had procured an apartment to his satisfaction, and, feeling fatigued with his two days’ travelling, had gone to bed.
Before nightfall, they arrived at the hotel, and the horses were in the stable. Edward had secured a room that he liked, and feeling tired from his two days of travel, he had gone to bed.
The following morning he examined the letters which had been given to him by the Intendant, and inquired of Sampson if he could direct him on his way. Sampson knew London well: and Edward set out to Spring Gardens to deliver a letter, which the intendant informed him was confidential, to a person of the name of Langton. Edward knocked and was ushered in, Sampson taking a seat in the hall while Edward was shown into a handsomely-furnished library, where he found himself in the presence of a tall spare man, dressed after the fashion of the Roundheads of the time. He presented the letter. Mr Langton bowed and requested Edward to sit down; and after Edward had taken a chair, he then seated himself and opened the letter.
The next morning, he looked over the letters that the Intendant had given him and asked Sampson if he could guide him. Sampson was well acquainted with London, so Edward headed to Spring Gardens to deliver a letter that the Intendant mentioned was confidential to someone named Langton. Edward knocked and was let in, while Sampson waited in the hallway. Edward was taken into a well-furnished library, where he encountered a tall, thin man dressed in the style of the Roundheads of the time. He handed over the letter. Mr. Langton bowed and invited Edward to sit down. Once Edward was seated, Mr. Langton joined him and opened the letter.
“You are right welcome, Master Armitage,” said Mr Langton; “I find that, young as you appear to be, you are in the whole confidence of our mutual friend Mr Heatherstone. He hints at your being probably obliged to take a journey to the north, and that you will be glad to take charge of any letters which I may have to send in that direction. I will have them ready for you; and in case of need they will be such as will give a colouring to your proceeding, provided you may not choose to reveal your true object. How wears our good friend Heatherstone, and his daughter?”
“You're very welcome, Master Armitage,” Mr. Langton said. “I see that, despite your youth, you have the full trust of our mutual friend Mr. Heatherstone. He mentioned that you’ll likely need to head north and that you'd be happy to take any letters I need to send that way. I’ll have them ready for you; if necessary, they'll provide some cover for your trip, in case you don't want to share your real purpose. How is our good friend Heatherstone and his daughter doing?”
“Quite well, sir.”
“Doing well, sir.”
“And he told me in one of his former letters that he had the daughter of our poor friend Ratcliffe with him. Is it not so?”
“And he mentioned in one of his earlier letters that he had the daughter of our poor friend Ratcliffe with him. Is that right?”
“It is, Mr Langton; and as gentle and pretty a child as you could wish to see.”
“It is, Mr. Langton; and as sweet and lovely a child as you could hope to see.”
“When did you arrive in London?”
“When did you get to London?”
“Yesterday evening, sir.”
“Last night, sir.”
“And do you propose any stay?”
“And do you suggest any delay?”
“That I cannot answer, sir; I must be guided by your advice. I have nought to do here, unless it be to deliver some three or four letters, given me by Mr Heatherstone.”
“That I can’t answer, sir; I have to follow your advice. I have nothing to do here, unless it’s to deliver a few letters, given to me by Mr. Heatherstone.”
“It is my opinion, Master Armitage, that the less you are seen in this city the better; there are hundreds employed to find out newcomers, and to discover from their people, or by other means, for what purpose they may have come; for you must be aware, Master Armitage, that the times are dangerous and people’s minds are various. In attempting to free ourselves from what we considered despotism, we have created for ourselves a worse despotism, and one that is less endurable. It is to be hoped that what has passed will make not only kings, but subjects, wiser than they have been. Now what do you propose—to leave this instantly?”
“It’s my opinion, Master Armitage, that it’s better for you to stay out of sight in this city; there are hundreds of people employed to find newcomers and to learn from their contacts or other ways why they’ve come here. You must understand, Master Armitage, that these are dangerous times and people's thoughts are unpredictable. In trying to escape what we deemed tyranny, we’ve ended up creating an even worse kind of tyranny, one that’s harder to bear. Let’s hope that what has happened will make both kings and subjects smarter than they’ve been. So, what do you plan to do—leave this place immediately?”
“Certainly, if you think it advisable.”
“Sure, if you think it’s a good idea.”
“My advice, then, is to leave London immediately. I will give you letters to some friends of mine in Lancashire and Yorkshire; in either county you can remain unnoticed, and make what preparations you think necessary. But do nothing in haste—consult well, and be guided by them, who will, if it is considered advisable and prudent, join with you in your project. I need say no more. Call upon me to-morrow morning an hour before noon, and I will have letters ready for you.”
“My advice is to leave London right away. I can give you letters to some friends of mine in Lancashire and Yorkshire; in either place, you can stay under the radar and prepare for whatever you need. But don’t rush—think things through and listen to those who will join you in your plans if it’s deemed wise and sensible. I don’t need to say anything more. Come see me tomorrow morning an hour before noon, and I’ll have the letters ready for you.”
Edward rose to depart, and thanked Mr Langton for his kindness.
Edward stood up to leave and thanked Mr. Langton for his kindness.
“Farewell, Master Armitage,” said Langton; “to-morrow at the hour of eleven!”
“Goodbye, Master Armitage,” said Langton; “tomorrow at eleven o'clock!”
Edward then quitted the house, and delivered the other letters of credence, the only one of importance at the moment was the one of credit; the others were to various members of the Parliament, desiring them to know Master Armitage as a confidential friend of the Intendant, and in case of need to exert their good offices in his behalf. The letter of credit was upon a Hamburgh merchant, who asked Edward if he required money. Edward replied that he did not at present, but that he had business to do for his employer in the north, and might require some when there, if it was possible to obtain it so far from London.
Edward then left the house and delivered the other letters of introduction. The only one that mattered at the moment was the letter of credit; the others were addressed to various members of Parliament, asking them to recognize Master Armitage as a trusted friend of the Intendant and to offer their support on his behalf if needed. The letter of credit was for a Hamburg merchant, who asked Edward if he needed any money. Edward replied that he didn’t need any at the moment, but that he had business to attend to for his employer up north and might need some funds while he was there, if it was possible to get it so far from London.
“When do you set out? And to what town do you go?”
“When are you leaving? And which town are you heading to?”
“That I cannot well tell till to-morrow.”
“That I can’t really say until tomorrow.”
“Call before you leave this, and I will find some means of providing for you as you wish.”
“Call before you leave this, and I’ll find a way to help you out as you want.”
Edward then returned to the hotel. Before he went to bed he told Sampson that he found that he had to leave London on Mr Heatherstone’s affairs, and might be absent some time; he concluded by observing that he did not consider it necessary to take him with him, as he could dispense with his services, and Mr Heatherstone would be glad to have him back.
Edward then went back to the hotel. Before going to bed, he told Sampson that he needed to leave London on Mr. Heatherstone’s business and might be gone for a while; he added that he didn’t think it was necessary to take Sampson with him since he could manage without his help, and Mr. Heatherstone would be happy to have him back.
“As you wish, sir,” replied Sampson. “When am I to go back?”
“As you wish, sir,” Sampson replied. “When should I go back?”
“You may leave to-morrow as soon as you please. I have no letter to send. You may tell them that I am well, and will write as soon as I have anything positive to communicate.”
“You can leave tomorrow whenever you want. I don’t have a letter to send. You can tell them that I'm doing well and will write as soon as I have something definite to share.”
Edward then made Sampson a present, and wished him a pleasant journey.
Edward then gave Sampson a gift and wished him a good trip.
At the hour appointed on the following day Edward repaired to Mr Langton, who received him very cordially.
At the scheduled time the next day, Edward went to see Mr. Langton, who welcomed him warmly.
“I am all ready for you, Master Armitage: there is a letter to two Catholic ladies in Lancashire, who will take great care of you; and here is one to a friend of mine in Yorkshire. The ladies live about four miles from the town of Bolton, and my Yorkshire friend in the city of York. You may trust to either of them. And now, farewell; and, if possible, leave London before nightfall—the sooner the better. Where is your servant?”
“I’m all set for you, Master Armitage: I have a letter for two Catholic ladies in Lancashire who will take good care of you; and here’s one for a friend of mine in Yorkshire. The ladies live about four miles from Bolton, and my Yorkshire friend is in the city of York. You can trust either of them. And now, goodbye; and if possible, leave London before nightfall—the sooner, the better. Where’s your servant?”
“He has returned to Mr Heatherstone this morning.”
“He came back to Mr. Heatherstone this morning.”
“You have done right. Lose no time in leaving London; and don’t be in a hurry in your future plans. You understand me. If any one accosts you on the road put no trust in any professions. You of course are going down to your relations in the north. Have you pistols?”
“You’ve done well. Don’t waste any time leaving London; and don’t rush into your future plans. You know what I mean. If anyone approaches you on the road, don’t believe any claims they make. You’re, of course, heading to see your relatives up north. Do you have pistols?”
“Yes, sir; I have a pair which belonged to the unfortunate Mr Ratcliffe.”
“Yes, sir; I have a pair that belonged to the unfortunate Mr. Ratcliffe.”
“Then they are good ones, I’ll answer for it: no man was more particular about his weapons, or knew how to use them better. Farewell, Master Armitage, and may success attend you.”
“Then they’re good ones, I can promise you that: no one was more particular about his weapons, or knew how to use them better. Goodbye, Master Armitage, and I hope you find success.”
Mr Langton held out his hand to Edward, who respectfully took his leave.
Mr. Langton extended his hand to Edward, who politely said goodbye.
Chapter Twenty Two.
Edward was certain that Mr Langton would not have advised him to leave London if he had not considered that it was dangerous to remain. He therefore first called upon the Hamburgh merchant, who, upon his explanation, gave him a letter of credit to a friend who resided in the city of York; and then returned to the hotel, packed up his saddle-bags, paid his reckoning, and, mounting his horse, set off on the northern road. As it was late in the afternoon before he was clear of the metropolis, he did not proceed farther than Barnet, where he pulled up at the inn. As soon as he had seen his horse attended to, Edward, with his saddle-bags on his arm, went into the room in the inn where all the travellers congregated. Having procured a bed and given his saddle-bags into the charge of the hostess, he sat down by the fire, which, although it was warm weather, was nevertheless kept alight.
Edward was sure that Mr. Langton wouldn’t have told him to leave London unless he thought it was dangerous to stay. So, he first visited the Hamburg merchant, who, after hearing his explanation, gave him a letter of credit to a friend in the city of York. Then he went back to the hotel, packed his saddle bags, paid his bill, and set off on his horse along the northern road. Since it was late afternoon by the time he got out of the busy city, he didn’t travel further than Barnet, where he stopped at an inn. After making sure his horse was taken care of, Edward, with his saddle bags in hand, walked into the common room of the inn where all the travelers gathered. Having arranged for a bed and handed his saddle bags to the hostess, he sat down by the fire, which, even though it was warm outside, was still kept burning.
Edward had made no alteration in the dress which he had worn since he had been received in the house of Mr Heatherstone. It was plain, although of good materials. He wore a high-crowned hat, and altogether would, from his attire, have been taken for one of the Roundhead party. His sword and shoulder-belt were indeed of more gay appearance than those usually worn by the Roundheads; but this was the only difference.
Edward had made no changes to the outfit he had worn since he was welcomed into Mr. Heatherstone's house. It was simple, but made of good materials. He wore a tall hat, and overall, his clothing would have made him look like one of the Roundheads. His sword and shoulder belt were actually more colorful than those typically worn by the Roundheads, but that was the only difference.
When Edward first entered the room there were three persons in it, whose appearance was not very prepossessing. They were dressed in what had once been very gay attire, but which now exhibited tarnished lace, stains of wine, and dust from travelling. They eyed him as he entered with his saddle-bags, and one of them said—“That’s a fine horse you were riding, sir. Has he much speed?”
When Edward first walked into the room, there were three people inside who didn't look very appealing. They were wearing what used to be colorful clothing, but it now showed faded lace, wine stains, and dust from traveling. They looked him over as he came in with his saddle bags, and one of them said, “That’s a nice horse you were riding, sir. Is he fast?”
“He has,” replied Edward, as he turned away, and went into the bar to speak with the hostess, and give his property into her care.
“He has,” replied Edward, turning away and heading into the bar to talk to the hostess and hand over his belongings for her to look after.
“Going north, sir?” inquired the same person when Edward returned.
“Heading north, sir?” asked the same person when Edward came back.
“Not exactly,” replied Edward, walking to the window to avoid further conversation.
“Not really,” Edward replied, walking to the window to steer clear of more conversation.
“The Roundhead is on the stilts,” observed another of the party.
“The Roundhead is on the stilts,” noted another member of the group.
“Yes,” replied the first; “it is easy to see that he has not been accustomed to be addressed by gentlemen; for half a pin I would slit his ears.”
“Yes,” said the first; “it’s clear he’s not used to being spoken to by gentlemen; for just a little, I’d cut off his ears.”
Edward did not choose to reply; he folded his arms and looked at the man with contempt.
Edward chose not to respond; he crossed his arms and glared at the man with disdain.
The hostess, who had overheard the conversation, now called for her husband, and desired him to go into the room and prevent any further insults to the young gentleman who had just come in. The host, who knew the parties, entered the room, and said—
The hostess, who had heard the conversation, now called for her husband and asked him to go into the room to stop any more insults toward the young man who had just arrived. The host, who knew the people involved, entered the room and said—
“Now you’ll clear out of this as fast as you can; be off with you, and go to the stables, or I’ll send for somebody whom you will not like.”
“Now you need to get out of here as quickly as possible; go on, head to the stables, or I’ll call someone you won’t be happy to see.”
The three men rose and swaggered, but obeyed the host’s orders, and left the room.
The three men got up and strutted out, but followed the host's orders and left the room.
“I am sorry, young Master, that these roysterers should have affronted you, as my wife tells me that they have. I did not know that they were in the house. We cannot well refuse to take in their horses; but we know well who they are, and, if you are travelling far, you had better ride in company.”
“I’m sorry, young Master, that these rowdy people have disrespected you, as my wife has informed me. I didn’t realize they were in the house. We can’t really refuse to take their horses, but we know exactly who they are, and if you’re traveling far, it’s best to ride with company.”
“Thank you for your caution, my good host,” replied Edward; “I thought that they were highwaymen, or something of that sort.”
“Thanks for the warning, my good host,” replied Edward; “I thought they were robbers or something like that.”
“You have made a good guess, sir; but nothing has yet been proved against them, or they would not be here. In these times we have strange customers, and hardly know who we take in. You have a good sword there, sir, I have no doubt; but I trust that you have other arms.”
“You’ve made a good guess, sir; but nothing has been proven against them yet, or they wouldn’t be here. Nowadays we have unusual clients, and we can hardly tell who we’re dealing with. You have a good sword there, sir, I have no doubt; but I hope you have other weapons.”
“I have,” replied Edward, opening his doublet and showing his pistols.
“I have,” Edward replied, opening his jacket and revealing his pistols.
“That’s right, sir. Will you take anything before you go to bed?”
"That's right, sir. Would you like anything before you head to bed?"
“Indeed I will, for I am hungry; anything will do, with a pint of wine.”
“Of course I will, because I'm hungry; anything will work, along with a pint of wine.”
As soon as he had supped Edward asked the hostess for his saddle-bags, and went up to his bed.
As soon as he finished his dinner, Edward asked the hostess for his saddlebags and headed up to his room.
Early the next morning he rose and went to the stable to see his horse fed. The three men were in the stables, but they did not say anything to him. Edward returned to the inn, called for breakfast, and, as soon as he had finished, took out his pistols to renew the priming. While so occupied he happened to look up, and perceived one of the men with his face against the window, watching him. “Well, now you see what you have to expect, if you try your trade with me,” thought Edward, “I am very glad that you have been spying.” Having replaced his pistols, Edward paid his reckoning, and went to the stable desiring the ostler to saddle his horse and fix on his saddle-bags. As soon as this was done he mounted and rode off. Before he was well clear of the town the highwaymen cantered past him on three well-bred active horses. “I presume we shall meet again,” thought Edward, who for some time cantered at a gentle rate, and then, as his horse was very fresh, he put him to a faster pace, intending to do a long day’s work. He had ridden about fifteen miles, when he came to a heath, and, as he continued at a fast trot, he perceived the three highwaymen about a quarter of a mile in advance of him; they were descending a hill which was between them, and he soon lost sight of them again. Edward now pulled up his horse to let him recover his wind, and walked him gently up the hill. He had nearly gained the summit when he heard the report of firearms, and soon afterwards a man on horse back, in full speed, galloped over the hill towards him. He had a pistol in his hand, and his head turned back. The reason for this was soon evident, as immediately after him appeared the three highwaymen in pursuit. One fired his pistol at the man who fled, and missed him. The man then fired in return, and with true aim, as one of the highwaymen fell. All this was so sudden that Edward had hardly time to draw his pistol and put spurs to his horse before the parties were upon him, and were passing him. Edward levelled at the second highwayman as he passed him, and the man fell. The third highwayman, perceiving this, turned his horse to the side of the road, cleared a ditch, and galloped away across the heath. The man who had been attacked had pulled up his horse when Edward came to his assistance, and now rode up to him, saying—“I have to thank you, sir, for your timely aid; for these rascals were too many for me.”
Early the next morning, he got up and went to the stable to see his horse being fed. The three men were in the stables, but they didn’t say anything to him. Edward went back to the inn, ordered breakfast, and as soon as he finished, took out his pistols to check the priming. While he was doing this, he looked up and noticed one of the men with his face pressed against the window, watching him. “Well, now you see what to expect if you try your tricks with me,” Edward thought, “I’m glad you’ve been spying.” After reloading his pistols, Edward settled his bill and went back to the stable, asking the stablehand to saddle his horse and attach his saddle-bags. Once that was done, he mounted and rode off. Not long after leaving town, the highwaymen rode past him on three well-bred horses. “I guess we’ll meet again,” Edward thought. He rode at a nice pace for a while, and then, since his horse was fresh, he sped up, planning to cover a lot of ground that day. After riding about fifteen miles, he reached a heath, and as he continued at a fast trot, he noticed the three highwaymen about a quarter of a mile ahead of him; they were going down a hill that was between them, and he quickly lost sight of them. Edward slowed his horse to let it catch its breath and walked it gently up the hill. He was almost at the top when he heard gunshots, and soon after, a man on horseback came speeding over the hill toward him. He had a pistol in his hand and was looking back. The reason for his panic became clear when the three highwaymen appeared in pursuit right after him. One shot at the fleeing man and missed. The man shot back with precision, hitting one of the highwaymen, who fell. All this happened so quickly that Edward hardly had time to draw his pistol and urge his horse forward before they reached him. He aimed at the second highwayman as he rode past, and that man also fell. The third highwayman, seeing this, turned his horse to the side of the road, jumped a ditch, and galloped away across the heath. The man who had been attacked pulled up his horse when Edward came to help him and rode up to him, saying, “I owe you thanks, sir, for your timely assistance; those rascals were too much for me.”
“You are not hurt, I trust, sir?” replied Edward.
“You're not hurt, I hope, sir?” Edward replied.
“No, not the least; the fellow singed my curls though, as you may perceive. They attacked me but half a mile from here. I was proceeding north when I heard the clatter of hoofs behind me; I looked round, and saw at once what they were, and I sprung my horse out of the road to a thicket close to it, that they might not surround me. One of the three rode forward to stop my passage, and the other two rode round to the back of the thicket to get behind me. I then saw that I had separated them, and could gain a start upon them by riding back again, which I did as fast as I could, and they immediately gave chase. The result you saw. Between us we have broken up the gang; for both these fellows seem dead, or nearly so.”
“No, not at all; that guy singed my hair, as you can see. They attacked me just half a mile from here. I was heading north when I heard the sound of hooves behind me; I turned around and immediately recognized them, so I pulled my horse off the road into a nearby thicket to avoid being surrounded. One of the three rode ahead to block my way, while the other two circled around to get behind me. I realized I had split them up and could get a lead on them by riding back, so I did that as quickly as I could, and they immediately chased after me. The outcome is what you saw. Together, we've taken down the gang; both of these guys seem dead, or pretty close to it.”
“What shall we do with them?”
“What should we do with them?”
“Leave them where they are,” replied the stranger. “I am in a hurry to get on. I have important business at the city of York, and cannot waste my time in depositions, and such nonsense. It is only two scoundrels less in the world, and there’s an end of the matter.”
“Leave them where they are,” replied the stranger. “I’m in a hurry to get going. I have important business in the city of York, and I can’t waste my time on statements and that kind of nonsense. It's just two less criminals in the world, and that's the end of it.”
As Edward was equally anxious to proceed, he agreed with the stranger that it was best to do as he proposed.
As Edward was just as eager to move forward, he agreed with the stranger that it was best to go along with his suggestion.
“I am also going north,” replied Edward, “and am anxious to get there as soon as I can.”
“I’m also heading north,” Edward replied, “and I’m eager to get there as soon as possible.”
“With your permission we will ride together,” said the stranger. “I shall be the gainer, as I shall feel that I have one with me who is to be trusted to in case of any further attacks during our journey.”
“Is it okay if we ride together?” the stranger asked. “It’ll be good for me because I’ll have someone I can rely on if we run into any more trouble during our trip.”
There was such a gentlemanlike, frank, and courteous air about the stranger, that Edward immediately assented to his proposal of their riding in company for mutual protection. He was a powerful, well-made man, of apparently about one or two and twenty, remarkably handsome in person, dressed richly, but not gaudily, in the cavalier fashion, and wore a hat with a feather. As they proceeded, they entered into conversation on indifferent matters for some time, neither party attempting by any question to discover who his companion might be. Edward had more than once, when the conversation flagged for a minute, considered what reply he should give in case his companion should ask him the cause of his journey, and at last had made up his mind what to say.
There was such a gentlemanly, open, and polite vibe about the stranger that Edward quickly agreed to his suggestion that they ride together for safety. He was a strong, well-built man, seemingly around twenty-one or twenty-two, strikingly handsome, dressed in luxurious but not flashy clothing typical of a cavalier, and he wore a hat adorned with a feather. As they rode along, they chatted about small talk for a while, neither of them trying to find out who the other was. More than once, when the conversation stalled for a moment, Edward thought about how he would respond if his companion asked him why he was traveling, and eventually he decided what to say.
A little before noon they pulled up to bait their horses at a small village,—the stranger observing that he avoided Saint Alban’s, and all other large towns, as he did not wish to satisfy the curiosity of people, or to have his motions watched; and therefore, if Edward had no objection, he knew the country so well that he could save time by allowing him to direct their path. Edward was, as may be supposed, very agreeable to this, and during their whole journey they never entered a town, except they rode through it after dark; and put up at humble inns on the roadside, where, if not quite so well attended to, at all events they were free from observation.
A little before noon, they stopped to let their horses rest at a small village. The stranger pointed out that he was avoiding Saint Alban’s and other big towns because he didn’t want to deal with people’s curiosity or have his movements tracked. So, if Edward didn’t mind, he knew the area well enough to save time by leading the way. Edward, as you might expect, was completely fine with this, and throughout their journey, they never entered a town unless they rode through it after dark. They stayed at modest inns along the road, where, even if they didn’t get the best service, they at least weren’t being watched.
It was, however, impossible that this reserve could continue long, as they became more and more intimate every day. At last the stranger said—“Master Armitage, we have travelled together for some time, interchanging thoughts and feelings, but with due reserve as respects ourselves and our own plans. Is this to continue? If so, of course you have but to say so; but if you feel inclined to trust me, I have the same feeling towards you. By your dress I should imagine that you belonged to a party to which I am opposed; but your language and manners do not agree with your attire; and I think a hat and feathers would grace that head better than the steeple-crowned affair which now covers it. It may be that the dress is only assumed as a disguise: you know best. However, as I say, I feel confidence in you, to whatever party you may belong, and I give you credit for your prudence and reserve in these troubled times. I am a little older than you, and may advise you; and I am indebted to you, and cannot therefore betray you—at least I trust you believe so.”
It was, however, impossible for this distance to last long, as they became more and more close every day. Finally, the stranger said, “Master Armitage, we’ve been traveling together for some time, sharing our thoughts and feelings, but keeping a respectful distance regarding ourselves and our plans. Is this how it’s going to be? If so, just let me know; but if you’re willing to trust me, I feel the same way towards you. From your clothing, I would assume you belong to a group I oppose; however, your speech and behavior don’t match your outfit, and I think a hat and feathers would suit your head better than the tall, pointed hat you’re wearing now. Perhaps the outfit is just a disguise: you know best. Still, I want to say that I trust you, regardless of the group you belong to, and I respect your caution and discretion in these chaotic times. I’m a little older than you, and I can offer you advice, and since you’ve helped me, I can’t betray you—at least, I hope you believe that.”
“I do believe it,” replied Edward; “and I will so far answer you, Master Chaloner, that this attire of mine is not the one which I would wear if I had my choice.”
“I really do believe it,” Edward replied; “and I’ll go so far as to answer you, Master Chaloner, that this outfit of mine isn’t what I would wear if I had a choice.”
“I believe that,” replied Chaloner; “and I cannot help thinking you are bound north on the same business as myself, which is, I confess to you honestly, to strike a blow for the king. If you are on the same errand, I have two old relations in Lancashire who are stanch to the cause; and I am going to their house to remain until I can join the army. If you wish it, you shall come with me, and I will promise you kind treatment and safety while under their roof.”
“I believe that,” replied Chaloner. “I can’t help but think you’re headed north for the same reason as I am, which is, I’ll be honest with you, to fight for the king. If you’re on the same mission, I have two elderly relatives in Lancashire who are loyal to the cause, and I’m going to stay at their house until I can join the army. If you want, you can come with me, and I promise you’ll be treated well and kept safe while you’re there.”
“And the names of these relatives of yours, Master Chaloner?” said Edward.
“And what are the names of these relatives of yours, Master Chaloner?” Edward asked.
“Nay, you shall have them; for when I trust, I trust wholly. Their name is Conynghame.”
“Nah, you will get them; because when I trust, I trust completely. Their name is Conynghame.”
Edward took his letters from out of his side-pocket, and handed one of them to his fellow-traveller. The address was, “To the worthy Mistress Conynghame, of Portlake, near Bolton, county of Lancaster.”
Edward pulled his letters out of his side pocket and handed one to his fellow traveler. The address read, “To the esteemed Mistress Conynghame, of Portlake, near Bolton, county of Lancaster.”
“It is to that address that I am going myself,” said Edward, smiling. “Whether it is the party you refer to you best know.”
“It’s to that address that I'm going myself,” Edward said with a smile. “You know best whether it's the party you're talking about.”
Chaloner burst out with a loud laugh.
Chaloner erupted into a hearty laugh.
“This is excellent! Two people meet, both bound on the same business, both going to the same rendezvous, and for three days do not venture to trust each other.”
“This is great! Two people meet, both focused on the same task, both heading to the same meeting, and for three days, they don’t dare to trust each other.”
“The times require caution,” replied Edward, as he replaced his letter.
“The times call for caution,” replied Edward, as he put his letter away.
“You are right,” answered Chaloner, “and you are of my opinion. I know now that you have both prudence and courage. The first quality has been scarcer with us Cavaliers than the last; however, now all reserve is over, at least on my part.”
“You're right,” Chaloner replied, “and I share your opinion. I see now that you possess both wisdom and bravery. The first trait has been rarer among us Cavaliers than the second; however, now all hesitation is behind us, at least as far as I'm concerned.”
“And on mine also,” replied Edward.
“And on mine too,” replied Edward.
Chaloner then talked about the chances of the war. He stated that King Charles’s army was in a good state of discipline, and well found in everything; that there were hundreds in England who would join it, as soon as it had advanced far enough into England; and that everything wore a promising appearance.
Chaloner then discussed the prospects of the war. He said that King Charles’s army was well-disciplined and well-equipped; that there were hundreds in England who would join it as soon as it had moved further into the country; and that everything looked encouraging.
“My father fell at the battle of Naseby, at the head of his retainers,” said Chaloner, after a pause; “and they have contrived to fine the property, so that it has dwindled from thousands down to hundreds. Indeed, were it not for my good old aunts, who will leave me their estates, and who now supply me liberally, I should be but a poor gentleman.”
“My father died at the battle of Naseby, leading his men,” Chaloner said after a pause. “And they’ve managed to tax the property, so it has shrunk from thousands to just hundreds. Honestly, if it weren’t for my generous aunts, who plan to leave me their estates and currently support me well, I'd be quite the broke gentleman.”
“Your father fell at Naseby?” said Edward. “Were you there?”
“Your dad fell at Naseby?” Edward asked. “Were you there?”
“I was,” replied Chaloner.
“I was,” Chaloner responded.
“My father also fell at Naseby,” said Edward.
“My dad also died at Naseby,” said Edward.
“Your father did?” replied Chaloner, “I do not recollect the name—Armitage—he was not in command there, was he?” continued Chaloner.
“Your father did?” replied Chaloner. “I don’t remember the name—Armitage—he wasn’t in charge there, was he?” continued Chaloner.
“Yes, he was,” replied Edward.
“Yes, he was,” Edward replied.
“There was none of that name among the officers that I can recollect, young sir,” replied Chaloner, with an air of distrust. “Surely you have been misinformed.”
“There isn’t anyone by that name among the officers that I remember, young sir,” replied Chaloner, with an air of suspicion. “You must have been misinformed.”
“I have spoken the truth,” replied Edward; “and have now said so much that I must, to remove your suspicion, say more than perhaps I should have done. My name is not Armitage, although I have been so called for some time. You have set me the example of confidence, and I will follow it. My father was Colonel Beverley, of Prince Rupert’s troop.”
“I’ve told you the truth,” Edward replied. “Now that I’ve said this much, I feel like I need to say even more to clear up your doubts, even if I probably shouldn’t. My name isn’t Armitage, even though that’s what people have called me for a while. You’ve shown me what it means to be open, and I’ll do the same. My father was Colonel Beverley, of Prince Rupert's troop.”
Chaloner started with astonishment.
Chaloner started in shock.
“I’m sure that what you say is true,” at last said he; “for I was thinking who it was that you reminded me of. You are the very picture of your father. Although a boy at the time, I knew him well, Master Beverley; a more gallant Cavalier never drew sword. Come, we must be sworn friends in life and death, Beverley,” continued Chaloner, extending his hand, which was eagerly grasped by Edward, who then confided to Chaloner the history of his life. When he had concluded, Chaloner said—“We all heard of the firing of Arnwood, and it is at this moment believed that all the children perished. It is one of the tales of woe that our nurses repeat to the children, and many a child has wept at your supposed deaths. But tell me, now, had you not fallen in with me, was it your intention to have joined the army under your assumed name of Armitage?”
“I’m sure what you’re saying is true,” he finally said. “I was just trying to think of who you remind me of. You look just like your father. Even though I was just a boy back then, I knew him well, Master Beverley; no one was braver than he was. Come on, we need to be sworn friends for life and death, Beverley,” Chaloner said, extending his hand, which Edward eagerly shook. Edward then shared the story of his life with Chaloner. Once he finished, Chaloner said, “We all heard about the fire at Arnwood, and right now, people believe that all the children died. It's one of those sad stories that our nurses tell to us kids, and many a child has cried over the news of your supposed deaths. But tell me, if you hadn’t run into me, were you planning to join the army under your fake name, Armitage?”
“I hardly know what I intended to do. I wanted a friend to advise me.”
“I barely know what I meant to do. I needed a friend to give me advice.”
“And you have found one, Beverley. I owe my life to you, and I will repay the debt as far as is in my power. You must not conceal your name to your sovereign; the very name of Beverley is a passport; but the son of Colonel Beverley will be indeed welcomed. Why, the very name will be considered as a harbinger of good fortune. Your father was the best and truest soldier that ever drew sword; and his memory stands unrivalled for loyalty and devotion. We are near to the end of our journey; yonder is the steeple of Bolton church. The old ladies will be out of their wits when they find that they have a Beverley under their roof.”
“And you’ve found one, Beverley. I owe my life to you, and I’ll repay that debt as much as I can. You shouldn’t hide your name from your leader; just the name Beverley is a guarantee. But the son of Colonel Beverley will be truly welcomed. That name alone will be seen as a sign of good luck. Your father was the best and most loyal soldier who ever wielded a sword, and his memory is unmatched for loyalty and dedication. We’re almost at the end of our journey; over there is the steeple of Bolton church. The old ladies are going to lose their minds when they find out they have a Beverley staying with them.”
Edward was much delighted at this tribute paid to his father’s memory, and the tears more than once started into his eyes as Chaloner renewed his praise.
Edward was very pleased by this tribute to his father's memory, and tears sprang to his eyes more than once as Chaloner continued his praise.
Late in the evening they arrived at Portlake, a grand old mansion, situated in a park crowded with fine old timber. Chaloner was recognised as they rode up the avenue by one of the keepers, who hastened forward to announce his arrival; and the domestics had opened the door for them before they arrived at it. In the hall they were met by the old ladies, who expressed their delight at seeing their nephew, as they had had great fear that something had happened to him.
Late in the evening, they arrived at Portlake, a grand old mansion set in a park filled with beautiful old trees. As they rode up the driveway, one of the keepers recognized Chaloner and hurried ahead to announce his arrival; the staff had opened the door for them by the time they reached it. In the hall, they were greeted by the elderly ladies, who expressed their joy at seeing their nephew, as they had been very worried that something might have happened to him.
“And something did very nearly happen to me,” replied Chaloner, “had it not been for the timely assistance of my friend here, who, notwithstanding his Puritan attire, I hardly need tell you is a Cavalier devoted to the good cause, when I state that he is the son of Colonel Beverley, who fell at Naseby with my good father.”
“And something almost happened to me,” Chaloner replied, “if it hadn’t been for the timely help of my friend here, who, despite his Puritan outfit, I hardly need to mention is a Cavalier committed to the good cause, when I say that he is the son of Colonel Beverley, who fell at Naseby alongside my good father.”
“No one can be more welcome, then,” replied the old ladies, who extended their hands to Edward. They then went into a sitting-room, and supper was ordered to be sent up immediately.
“No one can be more welcome, then,” replied the old ladies, extending their hands to Edward. They then went into a sitting room, and supper was ordered to be sent up right away.
“Our horses will be well attended to, Edward,” said Chaloner; “we need not any longer look after them ourselves. And now, good aunts, have you no letters for me?”
“Our horses will be taken care of, Edward,” said Chaloner; “we don’t need to look after them ourselves anymore. And now, dear aunts, do you have any letters for me?”
“Yes, there are several; but you had better eat first.”
“Yes, there are a few; but you should eat first.”
“Not so; let me have the letters; we can read them before supper, and talk them over when at table.”
“Not like that; give me the letters; we can read them before dinner and discuss them at the table.”
One of the ladies produced the letters, which Chaloner, as he read them, handed over to Edward for his perusal. They were from General Middleton, and some other friends of Chaloner’s who were with the army, giving him information as to what was going on, and what their prospects were supposed to be.
One of the women brought out the letters, which Chaloner handed to Edward for him to read as he looked them over. They were from General Middleton and a few of Chaloner's friends in the army, providing updates on what was happening and what their expected outcomes were.
“You see that they have marched already,” said Chaloner, “and I think the plan is a good one, and it has put General Cromwell in an awkward position. Our army is now between his and London, with three days march in advance. And we shall now be able to pick up our English adherents, who can join us without risk, as we go along. It has been a bold step, but a good one; and if they only continue as well as they have begun we shall succeed. The Parliamentary army is not equal to ours in numbers, as it is; and we shall add to ours daily. The king has sent to the Isle of Man for the Earl of Derby, who is expected to join to-morrow.”
“You can see that they’ve already marched,” said Chaloner, “and I think the plan is solid; it’s put General Cromwell in a tough spot. Our army is now positioned between his and London, with a three-day head start. We’ll be able to gather our English supporters who can safely join us along the way. It’s been a bold move, but a smart one; if they keep this momentum going, we’ll be successful. The Parliamentary army isn’t as strong as ours in numbers right now, and we’ll keep adding to our forces every day. The king has reached out to the Isle of Man for the Earl of Derby, who is expected to join us tomorrow.”
“And where is the army at this moment?” inquired Edward.
“And where is the army right now?” Edward asked.
“They will be but a few miles from us to-night, their march is so rapid; to-morrow we will join if it pleases.”
“They’ll be just a few miles away from us tonight; they’re moving so quickly. Tomorrow, we’ll join them if that works for everyone.”
“Most willingly,” replied Edward.
"Of course," replied Edward.
After an hour’s more conversation, they were shown into their rooms, and retired for the night.
After another hour of chatting, they were taken to their rooms and went to bed for the night.
Chapter Twenty Three.
The next morning, before they had quitted their beds, a messenger arrived with letters from General Middleton, and from him they found that the king’s army had encamped on the evening before not six miles from Portlake. As they hastily dressed themselves, Chaloner proposed to Edward that a little alteration in his dress would be necessary; and taking him to a wardrobe in which had been put aside some suits of his own, worn when he was a younger and slighter-made man than he now was, he requested Edward to make use of them. Edward, who was aware that Chaloner was right in his proposal, selected two suits of colours which pleased him most; and dressing in one, and changing his hat for one more befitting his new attire, was transformed into a handsome Cavalier. As soon as they had broken their fast they took leave of the old ladies, and, mounting their horses, set off for the camp. An hour’s ride brought them to the outposts; and communicating with the officer on duty, they were conducted by an orderly to the tent of General Middleton, who received Chaloner with great warmth as an old friend, and was very courteous to Edward as soon as he heard that he was the son of Colonel Beverley.
The next morning, before they got out of bed, a messenger arrived with letters from General Middleton. They learned that the king's army had camped the night before less than six miles from Portlake. As they quickly got dressed, Chaloner suggested to Edward that he needed to change his outfit a bit; he took him to a wardrobe where some of his own suits, worn when he was younger and slimmer, had been stored. He asked Edward to try them on. Knowing Chaloner was right, Edward picked two suits in colors he liked the most. After putting one on and swapping his hat for a more suitable one, he was transformed into a handsome Cavalier. Once they had finished their breakfast, they said goodbye to the old ladies, mounted their horses, and headed for the camp. After an hour's ride, they reached the outposts. After speaking to the officer on duty, an orderly took them to General Middleton's tent. The general welcomed Chaloner warmly as an old friend and was very courteous to Edward when he learned he was Colonel Beverley's son.
“I have wanted you, Chaloner,” said Middleton; “we are raising a troop of horse; the Duke of Buckingham commands it, but Massey will be the real leader of it; you have influence in this county, and will, I have no doubt, bring us many good hands.”
“I’ve wanted you, Chaloner,” Middleton said. “We’re forming a cavalry unit; the Duke of Buckingham will be in charge, but Massey will be the one really leading it. You have a lot of influence in this county, and I’m sure you’ll be able to bring us many good recruits.”
“Where is the Earl of Derby?”
“Where's the Earl of Derby?”
“Joined us this morning; we have marched so quick that we have not had time to pick our adherents up.”
“Joined us this morning; we have marched so quickly that we haven’t had time to gather our supporters.”
“And General Lesley?”
"And what about General Lesley?"
“Is by no means in good spirits: why I know not. We have too many ministers with his army, that is certain, and they do harm; but we cannot help ourselves. His majesty must be visible by this time; if you are ready I will introduce you; and when that is done we will talk matters over.”
“Is definitely not in a good mood: I don’t know why. We have too many ministers with his army, that much is certain, and they’re causing problems; but we can’t do anything about it. His majesty should be around by now; if you’re ready, I’ll introduce you; and once that’s done, we can discuss things.”
General Middleton then walked with them to the house in which the king had taken up his quarters for the night; and after a few minutes’ waiting in the anteroom they were admitted into his presence.
General Middleton then walked with them to the house where the king had set up his quarters for the night; after a short wait in the anteroom, they were allowed to enter his presence.
“Allow me, your majesty,” said General Middleton, after the first salutations, “to present to you Major Chaloner, whose father’s name is not unknown to you.”
“Allow me, your majesty,” said General Middleton, after the initial greetings, “to introduce Major Chaloner, whose father’s name you’re likely familiar with.”
“On the contrary, well-known to us,” replied the king, “as a loyal and faithful subject, whose loss we must deplore. I have no doubt that his son inherits his courage and his fidelity.”
“On the contrary, we know him well,” replied the king, “as a loyal and faithful subject, whose loss we must mourn. I have no doubt that his son has inherited his courage and loyalty.”
The king held out his hand, and Chaloner bent his knee and kissed it.
The king extended his hand, and Chaloner knelt and kissed it.
“And now, your majesty will be surprised that I should present to you one of a house supposed to be extinct—the eldest son of Colonel Beverley.”
“And now, your majesty will be surprised that I present to you one from a family believed to be gone—the eldest son of Colonel Beverley.”
“Indeed!” replied his majesty; “I heard that all his family perished at the ruthless burning of Arnwood. I hold myself fortunate, as a king, that even one son of so loyal and brave a gentleman as Colonel Beverley has escaped. You are welcome, young sir—most welcome to us; you must be near us; the very name of Beverley will be pleasing to our ears by night or day.”
“Absolutely!” replied the king. “I heard that his entire family died in the tragic fire at Arnwood. I consider myself lucky, as a king, that at least one son of such a loyal and brave man as Colonel Beverley has survived. You are welcome, young sir—very welcome to us; you must stay close to us; just hearing the name Beverley will be music to our ears, day or night.”
Edward knelt down and kissed his majesty’s hand, and the king said—
Edward knelt and kissed the king's hand, and the king said—
“What can we do for a Beverley? Let us know, that we may show our feelings towards his father’s memory?”
“What can we do for Beverley? Let us know so we can express our feelings for his father’s memory.”
“All I request is, that your majesty will allow me to be near you in the hour of danger,” replied Edward.
“All I ask is that you let me be by your side in times of danger,” replied Edward.
“A right Beverley reply,” said the king, “and so we shall see to it, Middleton.”
“A proper Beverley response,” the king said, “and we'll make sure of that, Middleton.”
After a few more courteous words from his majesty they withdrew; but General Middleton was recalled by the king for a minute or two to receive his commands. When he rejoined Edward and Chaloner, he said to Edward—
After a few more polite words from his majesty, they left; but General Middleton was called back by the king for a minute or two to receive his orders. When he rejoined Edward and Chaloner, he said to Edward—
“I have orders to send in for his majesty’s signature your commission as captain of horse, and attached to the king’s personal staff; it is a high compliment to the memory of your father, sir, and, I may add, your own personal appearance. Chaloner will see to your uniforms and accoutrements; you are well mounted, I believe you have no time to lose, as we march to-morrow for Warrington, in Cheshire.”
“I have orders to submit your commission as captain of cavalry for his majesty's signature, and you're attached to the king’s personal staff. It's a great honor that pays tribute to your father, sir, and I must say, to your own excellent presence as well. Chaloner will take care of your uniforms and gear; I believe you’re well-mounted, and you should hurry since we’re marching to Warrington, in Cheshire, tomorrow.”
“Has anything been heard of the Parliamentary army?”
“Has anyone heard anything from the Parliamentary army?”
“Yes; they are on the march towards London by the Yorkshire road, intending to cut us off if they can. And now, gentlemen, farewell; for I have no idle time, I assure you.”
“Yes; they’re moving toward London via the Yorkshire road, planning to cut us off if possible. And now, gentlemen, goodbye; I have no time to waste, I assure you.”
Edward was soon equipped, and now attended upon the king. When they arrived at Warrington they found a body of horse drawn up to oppose their passage onwards. These were charged, and fled with a trifling loss; and as they were known to be commanded by Lambert, one of Cromwell’s best generals, there was great exultation in the king’s army; but the fact was that Lambert had acted upon Cromwell’s orders, which were, to harass and delay the march of the king as much as possible, but not to risk with his small force anything like an engagement. After this skirmish it was considered advisable to send back the Earl of Derby and many other officers of importance into Lancashire, that they might collect the king’s adherents in that quarter and in Cheshire. Accordingly the earl, with about two hundred officers and gentlemen, left the army with that intention. It was then considered that it would be advisable to march the army direct to London; but the men were so fatigued with the rapidity of the march up to the present time, and the weather was so warm, that it was decided in the negative; and as Worcester was a town well affected to the king, and the country abounded with provisions, it was resolved that the army should march there, and wait for English reinforcements. This was done; the city opened the gates with every mark of satisfaction, and supplied the army with all that it required. The first bad news which reached them was the dispersion and defeat of the whole of the Earl of Derby’s party by a regiment of militia, which had surprised them at Wigan during the night, when they were all asleep, and had no idea that any enemy was near to them. Although attacked at such a disadvantage, they defended themselves till a large portion of them were killed, and the remainder were taken prisoners, and most of them brutally put to death. The Earl of Derby was made a prisoner, but not put to death with the others.
Edward was soon ready and then joined the king. When they arrived in Warrington, they found a group of cavalry set to block their path. They charged, and the enemy fled with minimal losses; since it was known that Lambert, one of Cromwell’s top generals, was in charge, there was great excitement in the king’s army. However, the truth was that Lambert was following Cromwell’s orders, which were to harass and delay the king's march as much as possible, but not to risk a confrontation with his small force. After this skirmish, it was decided to send the Earl of Derby and several other important officers back to Lancashire to gather the king’s supporters in that area and in Cheshire. So, the earl, along with about two hundred officers and gentlemen, left the army with that goal. It was then considered wise to march the army directly to London, but the men were so exhausted from their rapid march so far, and the weather was so hot, that this plan was rejected. Since Worcester was a town loyal to the king and the area was rich in supplies, it was decided to march there and wait for reinforcements. They followed through with this plan; the city opened its gates with great enthusiasm and provided the army with everything it needed. The first piece of bad news they received was that the entire party of the Earl of Derby had been scattered and defeated by a regiment of militia, which had surprised them at Wigan during the night while they were asleep, unaware that any enemies were nearby. Even though they were caught off guard, they fought back until many were killed, and the rest were taken prisoner, with most of them brutally executed. The Earl of Derby was captured but was not killed like the others.
“This is bad news, Chaloner,” said Edward.
“This is bad news, Chaloner,” Edward said.
“Yes; it is more than bad,” replied the latter; “we have lost our best officers, who never should have left the army; and now, the consequences of the defeat will be that we shall not have any people coming forward to join us. The winning side is the right side in this world; and there is more evil than that: the Duke of Buckingham has claimed the command of the army, which the king has refused; so that we are beginning to fight among ourselves. General Lesley is evidently dispirited, and thinks bad of the cause. Middleton is the only man who does his duty. Depend upon it we shall have Cromwell upon us before we are aware of it; and we are in a state of sad confusion—officers quarrelling, men disobedient, much talking, and little doing. Here we have been five days, and the works, which have been proposed to be thrown up as defences, not yet begun.”
“Yeah, it's more than just bad,” replied the other. “We’ve lost our best officers, who should never have left the army; and now, the aftermath of the defeat will mean nobody will want to join us. The winning side is seen as the right side in this world; and it’s worse than that: the Duke of Buckingham has claimed command of the army, which the king has rejected; so we're starting to fight among ourselves. General Lesley is clearly discouraged and has a negative view of our cause. Middleton is the only one doing his job. Trust me, we'll have Cromwell on us before we even realize it; we're in a state of complete chaos—officers are arguing, men are disobeying, lots of talking and not much action. We’ve been here for five days, and the defenses that were supposed to be built haven't even started.”
“I cannot but admire the patience of the king, with so much to harass and annoy him.”
“I can’t help but admire the king’s patience, considering how much he has to deal with that bothers him.”
“He must be patient, perforce,” replied Chaloner; “he plays for a crown, and it is a high stake; but he cannot command the minds of men, although he may the persons. I am no croaker, Beverley; but this I do say, that if we succeed with this army, as it is at present disorganised, we shall perform a miracle.”
“He has to be patient, unfortunately,” replied Chaloner. “He’s playing for a crown, and that’s a big deal; but he can't control people’s thoughts, even if he can control their actions. I'm not being negative, Beverley; but I will say that if we succeed with this army, as disorganized as it is right now, we'll be performing a miracle.”
“We must hope for the best,” replied Edward; “common danger may cement those who would otherwise be asunder; and when they have the army of Cromwell before them, they may be induced to forget their private quarrels and jealousies and unite in the good cause.”
“We have to hope for the best,” Edward replied. “A common danger can bring together those who would otherwise be apart; and when they see Cromwell’s army in front of them, they might be encouraged to put aside their personal disputes and jealousy and come together for the greater good.”
“I wish I could be of your opinion, Beverley,” replied Chaloner; “but I have mixed with the world longer than you have, and I think otherwise.”
“I wish I could see things your way, Beverley,” Chaloner replied. “But I’ve been around longer than you have, and I feel differently.”
Several more days passed, during which no defences were thrown up, and the confusion and quarrelling in the army continued to increase, until at last news arrived that Cromwell was within half a day’s march of them, and that he had collected all the militia on his route, and was now in numbers nearly double to those in the king’s army. All was amazement and confusion—nothing had been done—no arrangements had been made—and Chaloner told Edward that all was lost if immediate steps were not taken.
Several more days went by, during which no defenses were built, and the confusion and arguments within the army kept escalating. Finally, news came that Cromwell was half a day’s march away and had gathered all the militia along his route, making his forces nearly double those of the king’s army. Everyone was shocked and confused—nothing was done—no plans were in place—and Chaloner told Edward that everything would be lost if quick action wasn’t taken.
On the 3rd of October the army of Cromwell appeared in sight. Edward had been on horseback, attending the king, for the best part of the night; the disposition of the troops had been made as well as it could; and it was concluded, as Cromwell’s army remained quiet, that no attempt would be made on that day. About noon the king returned to his lodging, to take some refreshment after his fatigue. Edward was with him; but before an hour had passed the alarm came that the armies were engaged. The king mounted his horse, which was ready saddled at the door; but before he could ride out of the city he was met and nearly beaten back by the whole body almost of his own cavalry, who came running on with such force that he could not stop them. His majesty called to several of the officers by name, but they paid no attention; and so great was the panic, that both the king, and his staff who attended him, were nearly overthrown and trampled under foot.
On October 3rd, Cromwell's army came into view. Edward had been on horseback, attending to the king, for most of the night; the troops had been arranged as well as possible, and since Cromwell’s army stayed still, it was assumed there would be no action that day. Around noon, the king went back to his accommodations to get some rest after his exhausting night. Edward was with him, but less than an hour later, the warning came that the armies were engaged. The king mounted his horse, which was already saddled at the door, but before he could leave the city, he was almost pushed back by the entire group of his own cavalry, who were charging forward so quickly that he couldn't stop them. His majesty called out to several officers by name, but they ignored him, and the panic was so intense that both the king and his accompanying staff nearly got knocked over and trampled.
Cromwell had passed a large portion of his troops over the river without the knowledge of his opponents, and when the attack was made in so unexpected a quarter a panic ensued. Where General Middleton and the Duke of Hamilton commanded, a very brave resistance was made; but Middleton being wounded, and the Duke of Hamilton having had his leg taken off by a round shot, and many gentlemen having fallen, the troops, deserted by the remainder of the army, at last gave way, and the rout was general, the foot throwing away their muskets before they were discharged.
Cromwell had moved a large part of his troops across the river without his enemies knowing, and when the surprise attack came from such an unexpected direction, panic broke out. General Middleton and the Duke of Hamilton put up a courageous fight; however, Middleton was wounded, the Duke of Hamilton lost a leg to a cannonball, and many soldiers had fallen. Ultimately, the troops, abandoned by the rest of the army, could no longer hold their ground, leading to a total rout, with infantry throwing away their muskets before they even fired.
His majesty rode back into the town and found a body of horse, who had been persuaded by Chaloner to make a stand. “Follow me,” said his majesty, “we will see what the enemy are about. I do not think they pursue, and if so, we may yet rally from this foolish panic.”
His majesty rode back into town and found a group of cavalry, who had been convinced by Chaloner to hold their ground. “Follow me,” said his majesty, “let's see what the enemy is up to. I don’t think they’re chasing us, and if that’s the case, we might still regroup from this silly panic.”
His majesty, followed by Edward, Chaloner, and several of his personal staff, then galloped out to reconnoitre; but to his mortification he found that the troops had not followed him, but gone out of the town by the other gate, and that the enemy’s cavalry in pursuit were actually in the town. Under such circumstances, by the advice of Chaloner and Edward, his majesty withdrew, and turning his horse’s head he made all haste to leave Worcester. After several hours’ riding, the king found himself in company of about 4000 of the cavalry who had so disgracefully fled; but they were still so panic-struck that he could put no confidence in them, and having advised with those about him he resolved to quit them. This he did without mentioning his intentions to any of his staff, not even Chaloner or Edward, leaving at night with two of his servants, whom he dismissed as soon as it was daylight, considering that his chance of escape would be greater if he was quite alone.
His majesty, along with Edward, Chaloner, and several of his personal staff, quickly rode out to scout ahead; but to his dismay, he discovered that the troops hadn't followed him and had instead left the town through the other gate, while the enemy's cavalry chasing them were already in the town. Given this situation, and on Chaloner's and Edward's advice, his majesty retreated, turning his horse around to hurriedly leave Worcester. After several hours of riding, the king found himself with about 4,000 cavalry who had shamefully fled, but they were still so terrified that he couldn't trust them. After conferring with those around him, he decided to abandon them. He did this without telling any of his staff, not even Chaloner or Edward, leaving at night with two of his servants, whom he dismissed as soon as it was light, believing that he had a better chance of escaping if he was completely alone.
It was not till next morning that the troops discovered that the king had left them, and then they determined to separate, and as the major portion were from Scotland to make what haste they could back to that country. And now Chaloner and Edward consulted as to their plans.
It wasn't until the next morning that the troops found out the king had abandoned them, and then they decided to split up, with most of them being from Scotland making as fast a journey as they could back to their homeland. Now Chaloner and Edward discussed their plans.
“It appears to me,” said Edward, laughing, “that the danger of this campaign of ours will consist in getting back again to our own homes; for I can most safely assert that I have not as yet struck a blow for the king.”
“It seems to me,” said Edward, laughing, “that the real danger of this campaign will be getting back home; because I can definitely say that I haven’t done anything for the king yet.”
“That is true enough, Beverley. When do you purpose going back to the New Forest? I think, if you will permit me, I will accompany you,” said Chaloner. “All the pursuit will be to the northward to intercept and overtake the retreat into Scotland. I cannot therefore go to Lancashire; and indeed, as they know that I am out, they will be looking for me everywhere.”
“That’s true, Beverley. When are you planning to head back to the New Forest? If you don’t mind, I’d like to join you,” said Chaloner. “All the action will be moving north to intercept and catch up with the retreat into Scotland. So, I can’t go to Lancashire; and honestly, since they know I’m out, they’ll be searching for me everywhere.”
“Then come with me,” said Edward; “I will find you protection till you can decide what to do. Let us ride on away from this, and we will talk over the matter as we go; but depend upon it, the farther south we get the safer we shall be; but still not safe, unless we can change our costume. There will be a strict search for the king to the south, as they will presume that he will try to get safe to France. Hark! What is that? I heard the report of arms. Let us ride up this hill and see what is going on.”
“Then come with me,” Edward said. “I’ll help you find safety until you figure out what to do. Let’s ride away from here, and we can talk about this as we go; but trust me, the farther south we go, the safer we’ll be; still, we won’t be safe unless we change our clothes. There’s going to be a thorough search for the king to the south, since they’ll think he’s trying to get to France. Wait! What’s that? I heard gunfire. Let’s ride up this hill and see what’s happening.”
They did so, and perceived that there was a skirmish between a party of Cavaliers and some of the Parliamentary cavalry at about a quarter of a mile distant.
They did so and noticed that there was a skirmish happening between a group of Cavaliers and some of the Parliamentary cavalry about a quarter of a mile away.
“Come, Chaloner, let us at all events have one blow,” said Edward.
“Come on, Chaloner, let’s at least have one fight,” said Edward.
“Agreed,” replied Chaloner, spurring his horse; and down they went at full speed, and in a minute were in the mêlée, coming on the rear of the Parliamentary troops.
“Agreed,” replied Chaloner, urging his horse forward; and down they went at full speed, and in a minute were in the mêlée, approaching the back of the Parliamentary troops.
This sudden attack from behind decided the affair. The Parliamentary troopers, thinking that there were wore than two coming upon them, made off after another minute’s combat, leaving five or six of their men on the ground.
This unexpected attack from behind changed everything. The Parliamentary soldiers, believing that more than two were coming at them, fled after another minute of fighting, leaving five or six of their men behind.
“Thanks, Chaloner thanks, Beverley!” said a voice, which they immediately recognised. It was that of one of the king’s pages. “These fellows with me were just about to run if you had not come to our aid. I will remain with them no longer, but join you if you will permit me.”
“Thanks, Chaloner, thanks, Beverley!” said a voice they immediately recognized. It was one of the king’s pages. “These guys with me were just about to take off if you hadn’t come to our rescue. I won’t stick around with them any longer, but I’d like to join you if that’s okay.”
“At all events remain here till they go away—I will send them off.”
"Anyway, stay here until they leave—I’ll send them off."
“My lads, you must all separate, or there will be no chance of escape. No more than two should ride together. Depend upon it we shall have more of the troops here directly.”
“My guys, you all need to split up, or there won’t be any chance of getting away. No more than two should ride together. Trust me, we’ll have more troops here soon.”
The men, about fifteen in number, who had been in company with Grenville, considered that Chaloner’s advice was good, and without ceremony set off with their horses’ heads to the northward, leaving Chaloner, Edward, and Grenville together on the field of the affray. A dozen men were lying on the ground, either dead or severely wounded; seven of them were of the king’s party, and the other five of the Parliamentary troops.
The men, about fifteen in total, who had been with Grenville, thought Chaloner’s advice was solid, and without any formalities headed north on their horses, leaving Chaloner, Edward, and Grenville together on the battlefield. A dozen men lay on the ground, either dead or badly injured; seven of them were from the king’s side, and the other five were from the Parliamentary troops.
“Now what I propose,” said Edward, “is this,—let us do what we can for those who are wounded, and then strip off the dresses and accoutrements of those Parliamentary dragoons who are dead, and dress ourselves in them, accoutrements and all. We can then pass through the country in safety, as we shall be supposed to be one of the parties looking for the king.”
“Here’s what I suggest,” said Edward, “let’s take care of the injured first, and then remove the uniforms and gear from the dead Parliamentary dragoons, and put them on ourselves, gear and all. That way, we can travel through the country safely, since people will think we’re part of the group searching for the king.”
“That is a good idea,” replied Chaloner, “and the sooner it is done the better.”
“That’s a good idea,” Chaloner replied, “and the sooner it gets done, the better.”
“Well,” said Edward, wiping his sword, which he still held drawn, and then sheathing it, “I will take the spoils of this fellow nearest to me: he fell by my hand, and I am entitled to them by all the laws of war and chivalry; but first let us dismount and look to the wounded.”
“Well,” Edward said, wiping his sword, which he still had drawn, before sheathing it. “I’ll take the spoils from this guy nearest to me: he fell by my hand, and I deserve them by all the rules of war and chivalry. But first, let’s dismount and check on the wounded.”
They tied their horses to a tree, and having given what assistance they could to the wounded men, they proceeded to strip three of the Parliamentary troopers; and then, laying aside their own habiliments, they dressed themselves in the uniform of the enemy, and mounting their horses made all haste from the place. Having gained about twelve miles, they pulled up and rode at a more leisurely pace. It was now eight o’clock in the evening, but still not very dark; they therefore rode on another five miles, till they came to a small village, where they dismounted at an ale-house, and put their horses into the stable.
They tied their horses to a tree, and after providing what help they could to the injured men, they went to strip three of the Parliamentary soldiers. Then, putting aside their own clothes, they dressed in the enemy's uniform and hopped on their horses, quickly leaving the area. After covering about twelve miles, they slowed down to a more relaxed pace. It was now eight o'clock in the evening, but it wasn't very dark yet; so they continued for another five miles until they reached a small village, where they got off at a pub and put their horses in the stable.
“We must be insolent and brutal in our manners, or we shall be suspected.”
“We have to be rude and harsh in our behavior, or people will start to suspect us.”
“Very true,” said Grenville, giving the ostler a kick and telling him to bestir himself if he did not want his ears cropped.
“Very true,” said Grenville, kicking the stable hand and telling him to get moving if he didn’t want his ears cut.
They entered the ale-house, and soon found out they were held in great terror. They ordered everything of the best to be produced, and threatened to set fire to the house if it was not; they turned the man and his wife out of their bed, and all three went to sleep in it; and, in short, they behaved in such an arbitrary manner that nobody doubted that they were Cromwell’s men. In the morning they set off again, by Chaloner’s advice paying for nothing that they had ordered, although they had all of them plenty of money. They now rode fast, inquiring at the places which they passed through whether any fugitives had been seen, and if they came to a town, inquiring, before they entered, whether there were any Parliamentary troops. So well did they manage, that after four days they had gained the skirts of the New Forest, and concealed themselves in a thicket till night-time, when Edward proposed that he should conduct his fellow-travellers to the cottage, where he would leave them till his plans were arranged.
They went into the pub and quickly realized they were causing a lot of fear. They demanded the best of everything, threatening to burn the place down if they didn’t get it; they kicked the man and his wife out of their bed and all three of them slept in it. In short, they acted so capriciously that no one doubted they were Cromwell’s men. In the morning, they set off again, following Chaloner’s advice, not paying for anything they ordered even though they all had plenty of money. They rode quickly, asking at each place they passed whether any fugitives had been spotted, and if they arrived in a town, they would ask beforehand if there were any Parliamentary troops. They managed so well that after four days, they reached the edge of the New Forest and hid in a thicket until nightfall, when Edward suggested he would take his fellow travelers to the cottage, where he would leave them until he had made his plans.
Edward had already arranged his plans. His great object was to ward off any suspicion of where he had been, and of course any idea that the Intendant had been a party to his acts; and the fortunate change of his dress enabled him now to do so with success. He had decided to conduct his two friends to the cottage that night, and the next morning to ride over in his Parliamentary costume to the Intendant’s house, and bring the first news of the success of Cromwell and the defeat at Worcester; by which stratagem it would appear as if he had been with the Parliamentary, and not with the Royalist army.
Edward had already made his plans. His main goal was to avoid any suspicion about where he had been and, of course, to ensure that no one thought the Intendant was involved in his actions. The lucky change in his outfit allowed him to achieve this successfully. He had decided to take his two friends to the cottage that night and then ride over in his Parliamentary outfit to the Intendant’s house the next morning to share the news of Cromwell’s success and the defeat at Worcester. This way, it would seem like he had been with the Parliamentary army, not the Royalist one.
As they had travelled along, they found that the news of Cromwell’s success had not yet arrived: in those times there was not the rapidity of communication that we now have, and Edward thought it very probable that he would be the first to communicate the intelligence to the Intendant and those who resided near him.
As they traveled along, they found that the news of Cromwell’s success had not yet arrived: back then, communication wasn’t as fast as it is now, and Edward thought it was very likely that he would be the first to share the news with the Intendant and those living nearby.
As soon as it was dusk the three travellers left their retreat, and, guided by Edward, soon arrived at the cottage. Their appearance at first created no little consternation, for Humphrey and Pablo happened to be in the yard when they heard the clattering of the swords and accoutrements, and through the gloom observed, as they advanced, that the party were troopers. At first Humphrey was for running on and barring the door, but, on a second reflection, he felt that he could not do a more imprudent thing, if there was danger; and he therefore contented himself with hastily imparting the intelligence to his sisters, and then remaining at the threshold to meet the coming of the parties. The voice of Edward calling him by name dissipated all alarm, and in another minute he was in the arms of his brother and sisters.
As soon as it got dark, the three travelers left their hiding spot and, led by Edward, quickly reached the cottage. Their arrival initially caused quite a bit of panic, as Humphrey and Pablo were in the yard when they heard the clanking of swords and gear, and through the dim light, they saw that the group was made up of soldiers. At first, Humphrey thought about running ahead to lock the door, but after thinking it over, he realized that would be a really foolish thing to do if there was any danger. So, he quickly informed his sisters and then stayed at the door to greet the newcomers. When Edward called out his name, all his fear vanished, and within a minute, he was in the arms of his brother and sisters.
“First let us take our horses to the stable, Humphrey,” said Edward, after the first greeting was over, “and then we will come and partake of anything that Alice can prepare for us, for we have not fared over well for the last three days.”
“First, let’s take our horses to the stable, Humphrey,” said Edward, after the initial greetings, “and then we’ll come back and enjoy whatever Alice can prepare for us, since we haven’t eaten well for the last three days.”
Accompanied by Humphrey and Pablo, they all went to the stables, and turned out the ponies to make room for the horses; and as soon as they were all fed and littered down they returned to the cottage, and Chaloner and Grenville were introduced. Supper was soon on the table, and they were too hungry to talk while they were eating, so but little information was gleaned from them that night. However, previous to Alice and Edith leaving the room to prepare beds for the newcomers, Humphrey ascertained that all was lost, and that they had escaped from the field. When the beds were ready, Chaloner and Grenville retired, and then Edward remained half an hour with Humphrey, to communicate to him what had passed. Of course he could not enter into detail; but told him that he would get information from their new guests after he had left, which he must do early in the morning.
Accompanied by Humphrey and Pablo, they all went to the stables and let the ponies out to make room for the horses. Once the horses were fed and settled in, they returned to the cottage, where Chaloner and Grenville were introduced. Supper was soon on the table, and they were too hungry to chat while eating, so not much information was shared that night. However, before Alice and Edith left the room to prepare beds for the newcomers, Humphrey confirmed that everything was lost and that they had escaped from the field. Once the beds were ready, Chaloner and Grenville went to bed, and Edward stayed for half an hour with Humphrey to update him on what had happened. Naturally, he couldn’t go into details but told Humphrey that he would get more information from the new guests after he left, which he needed to do early in the morning.
“And now, Humphrey, my advice is this: My two friends cannot remain in this cottage, for many reasons; but we have the key of Clara’s cottage, and they can take up their lodging there, and we can supply them with all they want until they find means of going abroad, which is their intention. I must be off to the Intendant’s to-morrow, and the day after I will come over to you. In the meantime our guests can remain here, while you and Pablo prepare the cottage for them; and when I return everything shall be settled, and we will conduct them to it. I do not think there is much danger of their being discovered while they remain there, certainly not so much as if they were here; for we must expect parties of troops in every direction now, as they were when the king’s father made his escape from Hampton Court. And now to bed, my good brother; and call me early, for I much fear that I shall not wake up, if you do not.”
“And now, Humphrey, here’s my advice: My two friends can't stay in this cottage for many reasons; however, we have the key to Clara’s cottage, and they can stay there. We can provide them with everything they need until they figure out how to go abroad, which is their plan. I need to head to the Intendant’s tomorrow, and I’ll come over to you the day after. In the meantime, our guests can stay here while you and Pablo get the cottage ready for them. When I return, everything will be set, and we'll take them there. I don’t think there’s much risk of them being found out while they’re there, definitely less than if they stayed here; because we should expect troops coming from all directions now, just like when the king's father escaped from Hampton Court. Now, off to bed, my good brother; and wake me up early, because I’m worried I won’t wake up if you don’t.”
The brothers then parted for the night.
The brothers then split up for the night.
The next morning, long before their guests were awake, Edward had been called by Humphrey, and found Pablo at the door with his horse. Edward, who had put on his Parliamentary accoutrements, bade a hasty farewell to them, and set off across the forest to the house of the Intendant, where he arrived before they had left their bedrooms. The first person he encountered was, very fortunately, Oswald, who was at his cottage-door. Edward beckoned to him, being then about one hundred yards off; but Oswald did not recognise him at first, and advanced towards him in a very leisurely manner, to ascertain what the trooper might wish to inquire. But Edward called him Oswald, and that was sufficient. In few words Edward told him how all was lost, and how he had escaped by changing clothes with one of the enemy.
The next morning, long before their guests were awake, Edward got a call from Humphrey and found Pablo at the door with his horse. Edward, dressed in his Parliamentary gear, quickly said goodbye to them and set off through the forest to the Intendant's house, arriving before they had even left their bedrooms. The first person he encountered was, fortunately, Oswald, who was standing at his cottage door. Edward waved to him from about a hundred yards away, but Oswald didn’t recognize him at first and walked over slowly to see what the trooper wanted. However, when Edward called him Oswald, that was enough. In just a few words, Edward explained how everything was lost and how he had escaped by switching clothes with one of the enemy.
“I am now come to bring the news to the Intendant, Oswald. You understand me, of course?”
“I’ve come to bring the news to the Intendant, Oswald. You get what I mean, right?”
“Of course I do, Master Edward, and will take care that it is well-known that you have been fighting by the side of Cromwell all this time. I should recommend you to show yourself in this dress for the remainder of the day, and then every one will be satisfied. Shall I go to the Intendant’s before you?”
“Of course I do, Master Edward, and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’ve been fighting alongside Cromwell all this time. I suggest you stay in this outfit for the rest of the day, and then everyone will be happy. Should I go to the Intendant’s before you?”
“No, no, Oswald; the Intendant does not require me to be introduced to him, of course. I must now gallop up to his house and announce myself. Farewell for the present—I shall see you during the day.”
“No, no, Oswald; the Intendant doesn’t need me to be introduced, of course. I need to rush over to his house and announce myself. Goodbye for now—I’ll see you later today.”
Edward put spurs to his horse, and arrived at the Intendant’s at full speed, making no small clattering in the yard below as he went in, much to the surprise of Sampson, who came out to ascertain what was the cause, and who was not a little surprised at perceiving Edward, who threw himself off the horse, and desiring Sampson to take it to the stable, entered the kitchen, and disturbed Phoebe, who was preparing breakfast. Without speaking to her, Edward passed on to the Intendant’s room, and knocked.
Edward kicked his horse into a gallop and raced to the Intendant’s, making quite a racket in the yard as he hurried inside. Sampson was taken aback by the commotion and came out to see what was happening. He was surprised to see Edward jump off his horse and ask him to take it to the stable. Edward then entered the kitchen, interrupting Phoebe, who was busy making breakfast. Without saying a word to her, he moved on to the Intendant’s room and knocked.
“Who is there?” said the Intendant.
“Who is it?” said the Intendant.
“Edward Armitage,” was the reply, and the door was opened. The Intendant started back at the sight of Edward in the trooper’s costume.
“Edward Armitage,” was the reply, and the door was opened. The Intendant recoiled at the sight of Edward in the trooper’s uniform.
“My dear Edward, I am glad to see you in any dress; but this requires explanation. Sit down and tell me all.”
“My dear Edward, I’m happy to see you in any outfit, but this needs an explanation. Sit down and share everything with me.”
“All is soon told, sir,” replied Edward, taking off his iron skull-cap, and allowing his hair to fall down on his shoulders.
“All can be explained quickly, sir,” replied Edward, removing his iron helmet and letting his hair fall over his shoulders.
He then, in few words, stated what had happened, and by what means he had escaped, and the reason why he had kept on the trooper’s accoutrements and made his appearance in them.
He then briefly explained what had happened, how he had escaped, and why he had worn the trooper’s gear and showed up in it.
“You have done very prudently,” replied the Intendant, “and you have probably saved me; at all events you have warded off all suspicion, and those who are spies upon me will now have nothing to report except to my favour. Your absence has been commented upon, and made known at high quarters, and suspicion has arisen in consequence. Your return as one of the Parliamentary forces will now put an end to all ill-natured remarks. My dear Edward, you have done me a service. As my secretary, and having been known to have been a follower of the Beverleys, your absence was considered strange, and it was intimated at high quarters that you had gone to join the king’s forces, and that with my knowledge and consent. This I have from Langton; and it has in consequence injured me not a little: but now your appearance will make all right again. Now we will first to prayers, and then to breakfast; and after that we will have a more detailed account of what has taken place since your departure. Patience and Clara will not be sorry to recover their companion; but how they will like you in that dress I cannot pretend to say. However, I thank God that you have returned safe to us; and I shall be most happy to see you once more attend in the more peaceful garb of a secretary.”
“You’ve acted very wisely,” replied the Intendant, “and you've probably saved me; at the very least, you’ve eliminated all suspicion, and those who are watching me will now have nothing to report except positive things. Your absence has been noticed and discussed in high places, leading to some suspicion. Your return as part of the Parliamentary forces will put an end to all the nasty comments. My dear Edward, you’ve done me a great favor. As my secretary, and one known to have been associated with the Beverleys, your absence seemed odd, and it was suggested in high circles that you went to join the king’s forces with my knowledge and consent. I got this information from Langton; and it has, in turn, hurt my standing quite a bit. But now your arrival will set everything right again. First, let’s pray, and then we’ll have breakfast; after that, I’d like to hear a more detailed account of what’s happened since you left. Patience and Clara will be glad to have their friend back; but I can’t say how they’ll react to you in that uniform. Still, I thank God that you’ve returned safely to us; and I’ll be very happy to see you back in the more peaceful outfit of a secretary.”
“I will, with your permission, sir, not quit this costume for one day, as it may be as well that I should be seen in it.”
“I will, with your permission, sir, not take off this costume for one day, as it might be best for me to be seen in it.”
“You are right, Edward: for this day retain it; to-morrow you will resume your usual costume. Go down to the parlour; you will find Patience and Clara anxiously waiting for you, I have no doubt. I will join you there in ten minutes.”
“You're right, Edward: keep it for today; tomorrow you can go back to your usual outfit. Head down to the parlor; I'm sure Patience and Clara are waiting for you. I'll join you there in ten minutes.”
Edward left the room, and went downstairs. It hardly need be said how joyfully he was received by Patience and Clara. The former, however, expressed her joy in tears—the latter in wild mirth.
Edward left the room and went downstairs. There's no need to mention how joyfully Patience and Clara welcomed him. Patience, however, showed her happiness through tears, while Clara expressed hers with wild laughter.
We will pass over the explanations and the narrative of what had occurred, which was given by Edward to Mr Heatherstone in his own room. The Intendant said, as he concluded—
We’ll skip the explanations and the story of what happened, which Edward shared with Mr. Heatherstone in his room. The Intendant said, as he wrapped up—
“Edward, you must now perceive that, for the present, nothing more can be done; if it pleases the Lord, the time will come when the monarch will be reseated on his throne; at present, we must bow to the powers that be; and I tell you frankly it is my opinion that Cromwell aims at sovereignty, and will obtain it. Perhaps it may be better that we should suffer the infliction for a time, as for a time only can it be upheld, and it may be the cause of the king being more schooled and more fitted to reign than, by what you have told me in the course of your narrative, he at present appears to be.”
“Edward, you need to understand that, for now, there's nothing more we can do; if it’s God's will, the time will come when the king will be back on his throne. Right now, we have to accept the current powers that be, and to be honest, I believe Cromwell is aiming for power and will likely get it. It might be better for us to endure this for a while, as it can only last for a limited time, and it could help the king become more prepared and better suited to rule than what you’ve described in your story.”
“Perhaps so, sir,” replied Edward. “I must say that the short campaign I have gone through has very much opened my eyes. I have seen but little true chivalric feeling, and much of interested motives, in those who have joined the king’s forces. The army collected was composed of most discordant elements, and were so discontented, so full of jealousy and ill-will, that I am not surprised at the result. One thing is certain, that there must be a much better feeling existing between all parties, before such a man as Cromwell can ever be moved from his position; and, for the present, the cause may be considered as lost.”
“Maybe so, sir,” Edward replied. “I have to say that the brief campaign I went through really opened my eyes. I’ve seen very little genuine chivalry, and a lot of self-serving motives, in those who joined the king’s forces. The army that was assembled was made up of very different elements, and they were so unhappy, filled with jealousy and animosity, that I’m not surprised by the outcome. One thing is clear: there needs to be a much better understanding between all parties before someone like Cromwell can ever be moved from his position; and for now, the cause can be considered lost.”
“You are right, Edward,” replied the Intendant; “I would they were better; but, as they are, let us make the best of them. You have now seen enough to have subdued that fiery zeal for the cause which previously occupied your whole thoughts; now let us be prudent, and try if we cannot be happy.”
“You're right, Edward,” replied the Intendant; “I wish they were better, but since they're not, let's make the best of it. You've seen enough to calm that intense passion for the cause that used to consume all your thoughts; now let's be sensible and see if we can find happiness.”
Chapter Twenty Four.
It was only to Oswald that Edward made known what had occurred; he knew that he was to be trusted. The next day Edward resumed his forester’s dress, while another one was preparing for him, and went over to the cottage; where, with the consent of the Intendant, he proposed remaining for a few days. Of course Edward had not failed to acquaint the Intendant with his proposed plans relative to Chaloner and Grenville, and received his consent; at the same time advising that they should gain the other side of the Channel as soon as they possibly could. Edward found them all very anxious for his arrival. Humphrey and Pablo had been to the cottage, which they had found undisturbed since the capture of the robbers, and made everything ready for the reception of the two Cavaliers, as on their first journey they took with them a cart-load of what they knew would be necessary. Chaloner and Grenville appeared to be quite at home already, and not very willing to shift their quarters. They, of course, still retained their troopers’ clothes, as they had no other to wear until they could be procured from Lymington; but, as we have before mentioned, they were in no want of money. They, had been amusing the girls and Humphrey with a description of what had occurred during the campaign, and Edward found that he had but little to tell them, as Chaloner had commenced his narrative with an account of his first meeting with Edward when he had been attacked by the highwaymen. As soon as he could get away, Edward went out with Humphrey to have some conversation with him.
It was only to Oswald that Edward revealed what had happened; he knew he could be trusted. The next day, Edward put on his forester’s outfit again while another one was being prepared for him and went over to the cottage, where, with the Intendant's permission, he planned to stay for a few days. Of course, Edward made sure to inform the Intendant about his plans regarding Chaloner and Grenville and received his approval, along with a suggestion that they should cross the Channel as soon as possible. Edward found everyone very eager for his arrival. Humphrey and Pablo had been to the cottage, which they found untouched since the robbers were captured, and made everything ready to welcome the two Cavaliers. They brought with them a cartload of supplies they knew would be necessary from their first trip. Chaloner and Grenville seemed to feel right at home already and were reluctant to move. They still wore their troopers’ clothes since they had nothing else until they could get some from Lymington; however, as mentioned before, they weren’t short on money. They had been entertaining the girls and Humphrey with stories of what had happened during the campaign, and Edward realized he had very little to share since Chaloner had started his tale with the account of their first meeting when he was attacked by the highwaymen. Once he could slip away, Edward went out with Humphrey for a chat.
“Now, Humphrey, as you have pretty well heard all my adventures since our separation, let me hear what you have been doing.”
“Now, Humphrey, since you’ve pretty much heard all about my adventures since we parted ways, let me know what you’ve been up to.”
“I have no such tales of stirring interest to narrate as Chaloner has been doing as your deputy, Edward,” replied Humphrey. “All I can say is, that we have had no visitors—that we have longed for your return—and that we have not been idle since you quitted us.”
“I don't have any exciting stories to tell like Chaloner has been sharing as your deputy, Edward,” Humphrey replied. “All I can say is that we haven't had any visitors, we've missed your return, and we haven't been sitting around since you left us.”
“What horses were those in the stable,” said Edward, “that you turned out to make room for ours when we arrived?”
“What horses were in the stable,” Edward asked, “that you let out to make space for ours when we got here?”
Humphrey laughed, and then informed Edward of the manner in which they had succeeded in capturing them.
Humphrey laughed and then told Edward how they had managed to capture them.
“Well, you really deserve credit, Humphrey, and certainly were not born to be secluded in this forest.”
“Well, you really deserve credit, Humphrey, and you definitely weren’t meant to be shut away in this forest.”
“I rather think that I have found that I was born for it,” replied Humphrey, “although, I must confess, that since you have quitted us I have not felt so contented here as I did before. You have returned, and you have no idea what an alteration I see in you since you have mixed with the world, and have been a party in such stirring scenes.”
“I really think I was meant for this,” Humphrey replied, “but I have to admit that since you left us, I haven’t felt as happy here as I did before. You’ve come back, and you have no idea how much I see you’ve changed since you’ve been out in the world and involved in all those exciting events.”
“Perhaps so, Humphrey,” replied Edward; “and yet do you know that, although I so ardently wished to mix with the world, and to follow the wars, I am anything but satisfied with what I have seen of it; and so far from feeling any inclination to return to it I rather feel more inclined to remain here, and remain in quiet and in peace. I have been disappointed, that is the truth. There is a great difference between the world such as we fancy it when we are pining for it, and the world when we actually are placed within the vortex, and perceive the secret springs of men’s actions. I have gained a lesson, but not a satisfactory one, Humphrey; it may be told in a very few words. It is a most deceitful and hollow world! And that is all there is to be said.”
“Maybe you’re right, Humphrey,” Edward replied. “But do you know that even though I really wanted to be part of the world and follow the wars, I’m not at all happy with what I’ve experienced? Instead of wanting to go back to it, I actually feel more inclined to stay here, in peace and quiet. I’ve been disappointed, that’s the truth. There’s a big difference between how we imagine the world when we’re longing for it and the reality of being caught up in it, seeing the true motivations behind people’s actions. I’ve learned a lesson, but it’s not a good one, Humphrey; it can be summed up in just a few words. It’s a very deceptive and empty world! And that’s all there is to it.”
“What very agreeable, pleasant young men are Masters Chaloner and Grenville,” observed Humphrey.
“What very nice, enjoyable young men Masters Chaloner and Grenville are,” remarked Humphrey.
“Chaloner I know well,” replied Edward; “he is to be trusted, and he is the only one in whom I have been able to place confidence, and therefore I was most fortunate in falling in with him as I did on my first starting. Grenville I know little about; we met often, it is true, but it was in the presence of the king, being both of us on his staff; at the same time, I must acknowledge that I know nothing against him; and this I do know, which is, that he is brave.”
“Chaloner I know well,” Edward replied. “He can be trusted, and he’s the only one I’ve been able to confide in, so I was really lucky to run into him when I first started out. I don’t know much about Grenville; we’ve met frequently, it's true, but only in front of the king, since we’re both on his staff. That said, I have to admit I don’t know anything negative about him, and I do know one thing for sure: he’s brave.”
Edward then narrated what had passed between the Intendant and himself since his return; and how well satisfied the Intendant had been with his ruse in returning to him in the dress of a trooper.
Edward then recounted everything that had happened between the Intendant and him since his return, and how pleased the Intendant had been with his ruse of coming back to him dressed as a trooper.
“Talking about that, Edward, do you not think it likely that we shall have the troopers down here in search of the king?”
“Speaking of that, Edward, don’t you think it’s likely that the soldiers will come down here looking for the king?”
“I wonder you have not had them already,” replied Edward.
"I’m surprised you haven’t gotten them already," Edward replied.
“And what shall we do if they arrive?”
“And what are we going to do if they arrive?”
“That is all prepared for,” replied Edward; “although, till you mentioned it, I had quite forgotten it. The Intendant was talking with me on the subject last night, and here is an appointment for you as verderer, signed by him, which you are to use as you may find necessary; and here is another missive, ordering you to receive into your house two of the troopers who may be sent down here, and find them quarters and victuals, but not to be compelled to receive more. Until the search is over, Chaloner and Grenville must retain their accoutrements and remain with us: And, Humphrey, if you have not made any use of the clothes which I left here—I mean the first dress I had made when I was appointed secretary, and which I thought rather too faded to wear any longer—I will put it on now, as, should any military come here as scouters to the Intendant, I shall have some authority over them.”
"That's all set," Edward replied. "Although, until you brought it up, I had completely forgotten about it. The Intendant was discussing it with me last night, and here’s an appointment for you as verderer, signed by him, which you can use as needed. And here’s another letter, instructing you to take in two of the troopers who might be sent down here and provide them with shelter and food, but you aren't required to take in more. Until the search is finished, Chaloner and Grenville need to keep their gear and stay with us. And, Humphrey, if you haven't used the clothes I left here—the first outfit I got when I was appointed secretary, which I thought was too faded to wear anymore—I’ll put it on now, as I may need to assert some authority over any military scouts sent by the Intendant."
“It is in your chest, where you left it, Edward. The girls did propose to make two josephs out of it for winter wear; but they never have thought of it since, or have not had time. By the bye, you have not told me what you think of Alice and Edith after your long absence.”
“It’s in your chest, where you left it, Edward. The girls wanted to make two winter coats out of it, but they haven’t thought about it since or just haven't had the time. By the way, you haven’t told me what you think of Alice and Edith after your long absence.”
“I think they are both very much grown and very much improved,” replied Edward, “but I must confess to you that I think it is high time that they were, if possible, removed from their present homely occupations, and instructed as young ladies should be.”
“I think they've both grown a lot and really improved,” Edward replied, “but I have to admit that I believe it's about time they were, if possible, taken away from their current simple jobs and taught how young ladies should be.”
“But how, Edward, is that to be?”
“But how, Edward, is that supposed to happen?”
“That I cannot yet tell, and it grieves me that I cannot; but still I see the necessity of it, if ever we are to return to our position in society.”
“That I still can’t say, and it saddens me that I can’t; but I still see the need for it if we’re ever going to get back to our place in society.”
“And are we ever to return?”
“And are we ever going to come back?”
“I don’t know. I thought little of it before I went away and mixed in society; but since I have been in the world I have been compelled to feel that my dear sisters are not in their sphere, and I have resolved upon trying if I cannot find a more suitable position for them. Had we been successful I should have had no difficulty: but now I hardly know what to do.”
“I don’t know. I didn't think much of it before I left and interacted with others, but since I've been in the world, I've realized that my dear sisters aren't in the right situation, and I've decided to see if I can find a better place for them. If we had succeeded, I wouldn’t have had any trouble, but now I hardly know what to do.”
“I have not inquired about Mrs Patience, brother; how is she?”
"I haven't asked about Mrs. Patience, brother; how is she?"
“She is as good and as handsome as ever, and very much grown; indeed, she is becoming quite womanly.”
“She is as beautiful and attractive as always, and she has grown a lot; in fact, she's becoming quite the lady.”
“And Clara?”
"And what about Clara?"
“Oh, I do not perceive any difference in her: I think she is grown, but I hardly observed her. Here comes Chaloner; we will tell him of our arrangements in case we are disturbed by the military parties.”
“Oh, I don’t see any difference in her: I think she has grown, but I barely noticed her. Here comes Chaloner; we’ll tell him about our plans in case we’re interrupted by the military groups.”
“It is a most excellent arrangement,” said Chaloner, when Edward had made the communication; “and it was a lucky day when I first fell in with you, Beverley.”
“It’s a great arrangement,” said Chaloner, after Edward shared the news. “It was a lucky day when I first met you, Beverley.”
“Not Beverley, I pray you; that name is to be forgotten; it was only revived for the occasion.”
“Not Beverley, please; that name should be forgotten; it was only brought up for this occasion.”
“Very true; then, Master Secretary Armitage, I think the arrangement excellent: the only point will be to find out what troops are sent down in this direction, as we must of course belong to some other regiment, and have been pursued from the field of battle. I should think that Lambert’s squadrons will not be this way.”
“Very true; so, Master Secretary Armitage, I think the plan is great: the only thing left is to figure out what troops are being sent down this way, as we must be part of another regiment and have been chased from the battlefield. I doubt that Lambert’s squadrons will come this way.”
“We will soon ascertain that; let your horses be saddled and accoutred, so that should any of them make their appearance the horses may be at the door. It is my opinion that they will be here some time to-day.”
“We will find out soon enough; get your horses saddled and ready, so that if any of them show up, the horses will be at the door. I believe they will arrive sometime today.”
“I fear that it will be almost impossible for the king to escape,” observed Chaloner.
“I’m worried that it will be nearly impossible for the king to escape,” Chaloner noted.
“I hardly know what to think of his leaving us in that way.”
“I barely know what to make of him leaving us like that.”
“I have reflected upon it,” replied Edward, “and I think it was perhaps prudent: some were to be trusted, and some not; it was impossible to know who were and who were not—he therefore trusted nobody. Besides, his chance of escape, if quite alone, is greater than if in company.”
“I’ve thought about it,” Edward replied, “and I think it was probably wise: some people could be trusted, and some could not; it was impossible to know who was trustworthy and who wasn’t—so he trusted no one. Besides, his chances of escaping, if he was completely alone, are better than if he’s with others.”
“And yet I feel a little mortified that he did not trust me,” continued Edward; “my life was at his service.”
“And yet I feel a bit embarrassed that he didn’t trust me,” Edward continued; “my life was dedicated to serving him.”
“He could no more read your heart than he could mine or others,” observed Chaloner; “and any selection would have been invidious: on the whole, I think he acted wisely, and I trust that it will prove so. One thing is certain, which is, that all is over now, and that for a long while—we may let our swords rest in their scabbards. Indeed, I am sickened with it, after what I have seen, and would gladly live here with you, and help to till the land—away from the world and all its vexations. What say you, Edward; will you and your brother take me as a labourer after all is quiet again?”
“He couldn't read your heart any better than he could mine or anyone else's,” said Chaloner. “Choosing someone would have been unfair: overall, I think he made a wise decision, and I hope it turns out to be so. One thing is certain: everything is over now, and for a long while—we can let our swords stay in their sheaths. Honestly, I’m exhausted after what I’ve seen and would happily stay here with you, helping to farm the land—away from the world and all its troubles. What do you think, Edward; will you and your brother accept me as a worker once everything is calm again?”
“You would soon tire of it, Chaloner; you were made for active exertion and bustling in the world.”
“You would quickly get tired of it, Chaloner; you were meant for being active and bustling around in the world.”
“Nevertheless, I think, under two such amiable and pretty mistresses, I could stay well contented here: it is almost Arcadian. But still it is selfish for me to talk in this way; indeed, my feelings are contrary to my words.”
“Still, I think that with two such lovely and charming mistresses, I could be quite happy here: it feels almost like paradise. But I realize it’s selfish of me to say this; in fact, my feelings don’t match my words.”
“How do you mean, Chaloner?”
"What do you mean, Chaloner?"
“To be candid with you, Edward, I was thinking what a pity it is that two such sweet girls as your sisters should be employed here in domestic drudgery, and remain in such an uncultivated state—if I may be pardoned for speaking so freely—but I do so because I am convinced that, if in proper hands, they would grace a court; and you must feel that I am right.”
“To be honest with you, Edward, I was thinking what a shame it is that two such lovely girls as your sisters are stuck here doing household chores and living in such an unrefined way—if you'll excuse my frankness—but I say this because I truly believe that, if given the right opportunities, they would shine in a royal court; and you have to agree with me.”
“Do you not think that the same feelings have passed in my mind, Chaloner? Indeed, Humphrey will tell you that we were speaking on the same subject but an hour ago. You must, however, be aware of the difficulty I am in: were I in possession of Arnwood and its domain, then indeed—but that is all over now, and I presume I shall shortly see my own property, whose woods are now in sight of me, made over to some Roundhead, for good services against the Cavaliers at Worcester.”
“Don't you think I've had the same thoughts, Chaloner? In fact, Humphrey will tell you that we were discussing the same thing just an hour ago. You must understand the tough spot I'm in: if I had Arnwood and its lands, then yes—but that's all in the past now, and I suppose I’ll soon see my own property, whose woods I can see from here, handed over to some Roundhead for their good services against the Cavaliers at Worcester.”
“Edward,” replied Chaloner, “I have this to say to you, and I can say it because you know that I am indebted to you for my life, and that is a debt that nothing can cancel: If at any time you determine upon removing your sisters from this, recollect my maiden aunts at Portlake. They cannot be in better hands, and they cannot be in the hands of any person who will more religiously do their duty towards them, and be pleased with the trust confided to them. They are rich, in spite of exactions; but in these times women are not fined and plundered as men are, and they have been well able to afford all that has been taken from them, and all that they have voluntarily given to the assistance of our party. They are alone, and I really believe that nothing would make them more happy than to have the care of the two sisters of Edward Beverley—be sure of that. But I will be more sure of it, if you will find means of sending to them a letter, which I shall write to them. I tell you that you will do them a favour, and that if you do not accept the offer, you will sacrifice your sisters’ welfare to your own pride,—which I do not think you would do.”
“Edward,” Chaloner replied, “I need to tell you something, and I can say it because you know I owe my life to you, a debt that can never be erased. If you ever decide to take your sisters away from here, remember my aunts at Portlake. They couldn’t be in better hands, and no one will take care of them more responsibly and joyfully. They are well-off, despite some losses; in these times, women aren’t penalized and robbed like men are, and they can easily manage what’s been taken from them and what they’ve willingly given to support our cause. They’re alone, and I genuinely believe nothing would make them happier than to take care of Edward Beverley’s two sisters—count on that. But I’ll be even more certain if you find a way to send them a letter that I’ll write. I promise it would be a kindness to them, and if you don’t take this offer, you’ll be putting your sisters’ well-being at risk for the sake of your pride—which I don’t think you would do.”
“Most certainly I will not do that,” replied Edward; “and I am fully sensible of your kind offer; but I can say no more until I hear what your good aunts may reply to your letter. You mistake me much, Chaloner, if you think that any sense of obligation would prevent me from seeing my sisters removed from a position so unworthy of them, but which circumstances have driven them to. That we are paupers is undeniable; but I never shall forget that my sisters are the daughters of Colonel Beverley.”
“Absolutely, I won’t do that,” Edward replied. “I appreciate your generous offer, but I can’t say anything more until I hear what your kind aunts say in response to your letter. You’re mistaken, Chaloner, if you think that any sense of obligation would stop me from getting my sisters out of a situation that’s so beneath them, even if circumstances have led them there. It’s true that we’re impoverished, but I will never forget that my sisters are the daughters of Colonel Beverley.”
“I am delighted with your reply, Edward, and I fear not that of my good aunts. It will be a great happiness to me when I am wandering abroad to know that your sisters are under their roof, and are being educated as they ought to be.”
“I’m thrilled to get your response, Edward, and I’m not worried about my dear aunts. It will bring me great joy when I’m traveling to know that your sisters are safe at home and are getting the education they deserve.”
“What’s the matter, Pablo?” said Humphrey to the former, who came running, out of breath.
“What’s wrong, Pablo?” Humphrey asked the man who came running, panting.
“Soldiers,” said Pablo; “plenty of them, gallop this way—gallop every way.”
“Soldiers,” Pablo said, “a lot of them, rushing this way—rushing in every direction.”
“Now, Chaloner, we must get ourselves out of this scrape; and I trust that afterwards all will be well,” said Edward. “Bring the horses out to the door; and, Chaloner, you and Grenville must wait within: bring my horse out also, as it will appear as if I had just ridden over. I must in to change my dress. Humphrey, keep a look-out and let us know when they come.”
“Now, Chaloner, we need to get ourselves out of this mess; and I hope that afterwards everything will be fine,” said Edward. “Bring the horses to the door; and, Chaloner, you and Grenville should stay inside: also bring my horse out, since it’ll look like I just rode in. I need to change my clothes. Humphrey, keep an eye out and let us know when they arrive.”
Chaloner and Edward went in, and Edward put on his dress of secretary. Shortly afterwards a party of cavalry were seen galloping towards the cottage. They soon arrived there, and pulled up their horses. An officer who headed them addressed Humphrey in a haughty tone, and asked him who he was.
Chaloner and Edward went inside, and Edward put on his secretary outfit. Soon after, a group of cavalry was spotted riding toward the cottage. They quickly reached it and stopped their horses. An officer leading them spoke to Humphrey in a condescending tone and asked him who he was.
“I am one of the verderers of the forest, sir,” replied Humphrey respectfully.
"I’m one of the forest keepers, sir,” replied Humphrey respectfully.
“And whose cottage is that? And who have you there?”
“And whose cottage is that? And who do you have there?”
“The cottage is mine, sir; two of the horses at the door belong to two troopers who have come in quest of those who fled from Worcester; the other horse belongs to the secretary of the Intendant of the forest, Mr Heatherstone, who has come over with directions from the Intendant as to the capture of the rebels.”
“The cottage is mine, sir; two of the horses at the door belong to two soldiers who have come looking for those who escaped from Worcester; the other horse belongs to Mr. Heatherstone, the secretary of the Intendant of the forest, who has arrived with instructions from the Intendant regarding the capture of the rebels.”
At this moment Edward came out and saluted the officer.
At that moment, Edward walked out and greeted the officer.
“This is the secretary, sir, Master Armitage,” said Humphrey, falling back.
“This is the secretary, sir, Master Armitage,” Humphrey said, stepping back.
Edward saluted the officer, and said—
Edward greeted the officer and said—
“Mr Heatherstone, the Intendant, has sent me over here to make arrangements for the capture of the rebels. This man is ordered to lodge two troopers as long as they are considered necessary to remain; and I have directions to tell any officer whom I may meet that Mr Heatherstone and his verderers will take good care that none of the rebels are harboured in this direction; and that it will be better that the troops scour the southern edge of the forest, as it is certain that the fugitives will try all that they can to embark for France.”
“Mr. Heatherstone, the Intendant, sent me here to make plans for capturing the rebels. This man is instructed to accommodate two troopers for as long as they are needed; and I’ve been directed to inform any officer I encounter that Mr. Heatherstone and his rangers will ensure that none of the rebels find shelter in this area; and that it would be best for the troops to patrol the southern edge of the forest, as it's likely that the fugitives will do everything possible to escape to France.”
“What regiment do the troopers belong to that you have here?”
“What regiment do the soldiers belong to that you have here?”
“I believe to Lambert’s troop, sir; but they shall come out and answer for themselves. Tell those men to come out,” said Edward to Humphrey.
“I trust Lambert’s troop, sir; but they should come out and speak for themselves. Tell those men to come out,” Edward said to Humphrey.
“Yes, sir; but they are hard to wake, for they have ridden from Worcester; but I will rouse them.”
“Yes, sir; but they're hard to wake because they've traveled from Worcester; but I’ll get them up.”
“Nay, I cannot wait,” replied the officer. “I know none of Lambert’s troops, and they have no information to give.”
“Actually, I can’t wait,” replied the officer. “I don’t know any of Lambert’s troops, and they don’t have any information to provide.”
“Could you not take them with you, sir, and leave two of your men instead of them; for they are troublesome people to a poor man, and devour everything?” said Humphrey submissively.
“Could you not take them with you, sir, and leave two of your men instead of them? They are difficult people for a poor man to deal with and consume everything,” Humphrey said submissively.
“No, no,” replied the officer, laughing, “we all know Lambert’s people—a friend or enemy is much the same to them. I have no power over them, and you must make the best of it.—Forward! Men,” continued the officer, saluting Edward as he passed on: and in a minute or two they were far in the distance.
“No, no,” replied the officer, laughing, “we all know Lambert’s people—a friend or enemy is pretty much the same to them. I have no control over them, and you have to make the best of it.—Move out! Men,” continued the officer, saluting Edward as he went by: and in a minute or two they were far away.
“That’s well over,” observed Edward. “Chaloner and Grenville are too young-looking and too good-looking for Lambert’s villains; and a sight of them might have occasioned suspicion. We must, however, expect more visits. Keep a good look-out, Pablo.”
“That’s definitely too much,” Edward noted. “Chaloner and Grenville look too young and too attractive to be Lambert’s goons; seeing them might raise some eyebrows. We should expect more visits, though. Keep an eye out, Pablo.”
Edward and Humphrey then went in and joined the party inside the cottage, who were in a state of no little suspense during the colloquy outside.
Edward and Humphrey then went in and joined the gathering inside the cottage, who were feeling quite tense during the conversation outside.
“Why, Alice, dearest, you look quite pale,” said Edward, as he came in.
“Wow, Alice, you look really pale,” said Edward as he walked in.
“I feared for our guests, Edward. I’m sure that if they had come into the cottage, Master Chaloner and Master Grenville would never have been believed to be troopers.”
“I worried about our guests, Edward. I’m sure that if they had entered the cottage, Master Chaloner and Master Grenville would never have been taken for soldiers.”
“We thank you for the compliment, Mistress Alice,” said Chaloner; “but I think, if necessary, I could ruffle and swear with the best, or rather the worst of them. We passed for troopers very well on the road here.”
“Thanks for the compliment, Mistress Alice,” said Chaloner; “but I think, if it comes down to it, I could swear and show off with the best, or actually the worst of them. We blended in as soldiers pretty well on the way here.”
“Yes, but you did not meet any other troopers.”
“Yes, but you didn't meet any other troopers.”
“That’s very true, and shows your penetration. I acknowledge that with troopers there would have been more difficulty; but still, among so many thousands there must be many varieties, and it would be an awkward thing for an officer of one troop to arrest upon suspicion the men belonging to another. I think, when we are visited again, I shall sham intoxication—that will not be very suspicious.”
“That’s completely true and shows your insight. I agree that with soldiers it would have been harder; but still, with so many thousands, there must be plenty of different types, and it would be awkward for an officer from one group to arrest men from another just based on suspicion. I think the next time we get checked, I’ll pretend to be drunk—that shouldn’t raise too much suspicion.”
“No, not on either side,” replied Edward. “Come, Alice, we will eat what dinner you may have ready for us.”
“No, not on either side,” Edward replied. “Come on, Alice, let’s eat whatever dinner you have ready for us.”
For three or four days the Parliamentary forces continued to scour the forest, and another visit or two was paid to the cottage, but without suspicion being created, in consequence of the presence of Edward, and his explanations. The parties were invariably sent in another direction. Edward wrote to the Intendant, informing him what had occurred, and requesting permission to remain a few days longer at the cottage; and Pablo, who took the letter, returned with one from the Intendant, acquainting him that the king had not yet been taken; and requesting the utmost vigilance on his part to ensure his capture, with directions to search various places, in company with the troopers who had been stationed at the cottage; or if he did not like to leave the cottage, to show the letter to any officer commanding parties in search, that they might act upon the suggestions contained in it. This letter Edward had an opportunity of showing to one or two officers commanding parties, who approached the cottage, and to whom Edward went out to communicate with, thereby preventing their stopping there.
For three or four days, the Parliamentary forces kept searching the forest, and they visited the cottage a couple more times, but no suspicion was raised thanks to Edward’s presence and his explanations. The groups were always directed to another location. Edward wrote to the Intendant, letting him know what had happened and asking for permission to stay a few more days at the cottage. Pablo, who delivered the letter, returned with one from the Intendant, informing him that the king hadn't been captured yet and requesting maximum vigilance on his part to ensure the king's capture, along with instructions to search various locations with the troopers stationed at the cottage. If he preferred not to leave the cottage, he was advised to show the letter to any officer leading search parties so they could follow the provided suggestions. Edward had the chance to show this letter to a couple of officers in charge of search parties who approached the cottage, and by going out to speak with them, he was able to prevent them from stopping there.
At last, in about a fortnight, there was not a party in the forest, all of them having gone down to the sea-side, to look-out for the fugitives, several of whom were taken.
At last, in about two weeks, there wasn't a party in the forest, as everyone had gone down to the seaside to search for the fugitives, several of whom were captured.
Humphrey took the cart to Lymington, to procure clothes for Chaloner and Grenville, and it was decided that they should assume those of verderers of the forest, which would enable them to carry a gun. As soon as Humphrey had obtained what was requisite, Chaloner and Grenville were conducted to Clara’s cottage, and took possession,—of course never showing themselves outside the wood which surrounded it. Humphrey lent them Holdfast as a watch dog, and they took leave of Alice and Edith with much regret. Humphrey and Edward accompanied them to their new abode. It was arranged that the horses should remain under the care of Humphrey, as they had no stable at Clara’s cottage.
Humphrey took the cart to Lymington to get clothes for Chaloner and Grenville, and it was agreed that they would dress as forest keepers, which would allow them to carry a gun. As soon as Humphrey got what they needed, Chaloner and Grenville were brought to Clara’s cottage and settled in—of course, they never revealed themselves outside the woods that surrounded it. Humphrey gave them Holdfast as a guard dog, and they said goodbye to Alice and Edith with a lot of sadness. Humphrey and Edward went with them to their new home. They planned for the horses to stay with Humphrey since there was no stable at Clara’s cottage.
On parting, Chaloner gave Edward the letter for his aunts; and then Edward once more bent his steps towards the Intendant’s house, and found himself in the company of Patience and Clara.
On leaving, Chaloner handed Edward the letter for his aunts; and then Edward headed back to the Intendant’s house, finding himself with Patience and Clara.
Edward narrated to the Intendant all that had occurred, and the Intendant approved of what he had done; strongly advising that Chaloner and Grenville should not attempt to go to the continent till all pursuit was over.
Edward told the Intendant everything that had happened, and the Intendant agreed with his actions, strongly advising that Chaloner and Grenville should not try to go to the continent until all pursuits had ended.
“Here’s a letter I have received from the Government, Edward, highly commending my vigilance and activity in pursuit of the fugitives. It appears that the officers you fell in with have written up to state what admirable dispositions we had made. It is a pity, is it not, Edward, that we are compelled to be thus deceitful in this world? Nothing but the times, and the wish to do good, could warrant it. We meet the wicked, and fight them with their own weapons; but although it is treating them as they deserve, our conscience must tell us that it is not right.”
“Here’s a letter I got from the government, Edward, praising my watchfulness and effort in tracking down the fugitives. It seems the officers you met have reported on the excellent strategies we devised. It's a shame, isn't it, Edward, that we have to be so deceptive in this world? Only the current times and the desire to do good could justify this. We encounter the wicked and battle them with their own tactics; but even though it’s how they deserve to be treated, our conscience reminds us that it’s not the right thing to do.”
“Surely, sir, to save the lives of people who have committed no other fault except loyalty to their king, will warrant our so doing—at least, I hope so.”
“Surely, sir, saving the lives of people who have done nothing wrong except being loyal to their king should justify our actions—at least, I hope so.”
“According to the Scriptures, I fear it will not; but it is a difficult question for us to decide. Let us be guided by our own consciences; if they do not reproach us we cannot be far from right.”
“According to the Scriptures, I don’t think it will; but it’s a tough question for us to figure out. Let’s trust our own consciences; if they don’t blame us, we can’t be too far from being right.”
Edward then produced the letter he had received from Chaloner, requesting that the Intendant would have the kindness to forward it.
Edward then brought out the letter he had gotten from Chaloner, asking the Intendant to kindly pass it along.
“I see,” replied the Intendant; “I can forward these through Langton. I presume it is to obtain credit for money. It shall go on Thursday.”
“I understand,” replied the Intendant; “I can send these through Langton. I assume it's to get credit for money. It will go out on Thursday.”
The conference was then broken up, and Edward went to see Oswald.
The conference was then over, and Edward went to see Oswald.
Chapter Twenty Five.
For several days Edward remained at home, anxiously awaiting every news which arrived; expecting every time that the capture of the king would be announced, and, with great joy, finding that hitherto all efforts had been unsuccessful. But there was a question which now arose in Edward’s mind, and which was the cause of deep reflection. Since the proposal of sending his sisters away had been started, he felt the great inconvenience of his still representing himself to the Intendant as the grandson of Armitage. His sisters, if sent to the ladies at Portlake, must be sent without the knowledge of the Intendant; and if so, the discovery of their absence would soon take place, as Patience Heatherstone would be constantly going over to the cottage; and he now asked himself the question whether, after all the kindness and confidence which the Intendant had shown him, he was right in any longer concealing from him his birth and parentage. He felt that he was doing the Intendant an injustice in not showing to him that confidence which he deserved.
For several days, Edward stayed home, nervously waiting for any news that came in. Every time, he expected to hear that the king had been captured, and he felt great relief when he found out that, so far, all efforts had failed. But a question started to bother Edward, causing him to think deeply. Ever since the idea of sending his sisters away had come up, he realized how awkward it was to still present himself to the Intendant as Armitage's grandson. If he sent his sisters to the ladies at Portlake, it had to be done without the Intendant knowing. Otherwise, it wouldn't take long for him to find out they were gone, especially since Patience Heatherstone frequently visited the cottage. He began to wonder whether, after all the kindness and trust the Intendant had shown him, it was right to continue hiding his true identity and background. He felt it was unfair to the Intendant not to offer the trust he truly deserved.
That he was justified in so doing at first, he felt; but since the joining the king’s army, and the events which had followed, he considered that he was treating the Intendant ill, and he now resolved to take the first opportunity of making the confession. But to do it formally, and without some opportunity which might offer, he felt awkward. At last he thought that he would at once make the confession to Patience, under the promise of secrecy. That he might do at once; and, after he had done so, the Intendant could not tax him with want of confidence altogether. He had now analysed his feelings towards Patience; and he felt how dear she had become to him. During the time he was with the army she had seldom been out of his thoughts; and although he was often in the society of well-bred women, he saw not one that, in his opinion, could compare with Patience Heatherstone; but still, what chance had he of supporting a wife? At present, at the age of nineteen, it was preposterous. Thoughts like these ran in his mind, chasing each other, and followed by others as vague and unsatisfactory; and, in the end, Edward came to the conclusion that he was without a penny, and that being known as the heir of Beverley would be to his disadvantage; that he was in love with Patience Heatherstone, and had no chance at present of obtaining her; and that he had done well up to the present time in concealing who he was from the Intendant, who could safely attest that he knew not that he was protecting the son of so noted a Cavalier; and that he would confess to Patience who he was, and give as a reason for not telling her father, that he did not wish to commit him by letting him know who it was that was under his protection. How far the reader may be satisfied with the arguments which Edward was satisfied with, we cannot pretend to say; but Edward was young, and hardly knew how to extricate himself from the cloak which necessity had first compelled him to put on. Edward was already satisfied that he was not quite looked upon with indifference by Patience Heatherstone; and he was not yet certain whether it was not a grateful feeling that she had towards him more than any other; that she believed him to be beneath her in birth, he felt convinced, and therefore she could have no idea that he was Edward Beverley. It was not till several days after he had made up his mind that he had an opportunity of being with her alone, as Clara Ratcliffe was their constant companion. However, one evening Clara went out, and stayed out so long, carelessly wrapped up, that she caught cold; and the following evening she remained at home, leaving Edward and Patience to take their usual walk unaccompanied by her. They had walked for some minutes in silence, when Patience observed—
That he was right to do so at first, he felt; but since joining the king’s army and all that had happened since, he thought he was treating the Intendant unfairly, and he decided he would take the first chance he got to confess. However, he felt awkward about doing it formally and without some context. Eventually, he decided to confess to Patience, promising her secrecy. He could do that right away; and once he did, the Intendant couldn’t accuse him of being untrustworthy. He had analyzed his feelings toward Patience and realized how important she had become to him. During his time with the army, she had rarely left his thoughts; and although he often found himself among well-bred women, he didn’t think any compared to Patience Heatherstone. Still, he questioned how he could even support a wife at his age—nineteen—thinking it was ridiculous. Thoughts like these swirled in his mind, followed by other vague and unsatisfying ideas; ultimately, Edward concluded he was broke, that being known as the heir of Beverley would only hinder him, that he was in love with Patience Heatherstone but had no chance with her right now, and that he had done well by keeping his identity a secret from the Intendant, who could honestly say he had no idea he was protecting the son of such a notable Cavalier. He decided he would confess to Patience who he was, explaining to her father that he didn’t want to burden him by revealing who was under his protection. How satisfied the reader may be with the rationale that satisfied Edward, we cannot say; but Edward was young and hardly knew how to free himself from the disguise necessity had forced him into. Edward was already convinced that Patience Heatherstone didn’t completely view him with indifference; yet he remained unsure if her feelings were anything more than gratitude toward him because he felt she believed herself above him socially, and therefore had no idea he was Edward Beverley. It wasn’t until several days after he made up his mind that he finally had a chance to be alone with her, as Clara Ratcliffe was always with them. However, one evening Clara went out and stayed out so long, without proper clothing, that she caught a cold; the next evening, she stayed home, leaving Edward and Patience to take their usual walk without her. They walked in silence for a few minutes when Patience remarked—
“You are very grave, Edward, and have been very grave ever since your return; have you anything to vex you beyond the failure of the attempt?”
“You seem really serious, Edward, and you've been serious ever since you got back; is there something bothering you besides the failure of the attempt?”
“Yes, I have, Patience. I have much on my conscience, and do not know how to act. I want an adviser and a friend, and know not where to find one.”
“Yes, I have, Patience. I have a lot on my mind, and I don't know what to do. I need someone to advise me and be a friend, but I don’t know where to find that person.”
“Surely, Edward, my father is your sincere friend, and not a bad adviser.”
“Of course, Edward, my dad is truly your good friend and not a bad advisor.”
“I grant it; but the question is between your father and me, and I cannot advise with him for that reason.”
“I acknowledge that; but the issue is between your dad and me, and I can’t discuss it with him for that reason.”
“Then advise with me, Edward, if it is not a secret of such moment that it is not to be trusted to a woman: at all events it will be the advice of a sincere friend; you will give me credit for that.”
“Then talk to me, Edward, if it’s not such a big secret that it can’t be trusted to a woman: in any case, it will be the advice of a true friend; you can believe that.”
“Yes, and for much more; for I think I shall have good advice, and will therefore accept your offer. I feel, Patience, that although I was justified, on my first acquaintance with your father, in not making known to him a secret of some importance, yet now that he has put such implicit confidence in me, I am doing him and myself an injustice in not making the communication—that is, as far as confidence in him is concerned, I consider that he has a right to know all, and yet I feel that it would be prudent on my part that he should not know all, as the knowledge might implicate him with those with whom he is at present allied. A secret sometimes is dangerous; and if your father could not say that on his honour he knew not of the secret, it might harm him if the secret became afterwards known. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, and for a lot more; I think I’ll get good advice, so I’ll accept your offer. I feel, Patience, that even though I was right not to tell your father a significant secret when I first met him, now that he has trusted me completely, I’m doing him and myself a disservice by not sharing this information. I believe he has a right to know everything, but I also think it’s wise for him not to know everything, since it could link him to those he is currently associated with. Sometimes a secret can be dangerous; and if your father can’t honestly say he was unaware of it, it could hurt him if the secret ever came out. Do you understand what I mean?”
“I cannot say that I exactly do; you have a secret that you wish to make known to my father, and you think the knowledge of it may harm him. I cannot imagine what kind of secret that may be.”
“I can’t say that I really do; you have a secret you want to share with my dad, and you think knowing it might hurt him. I can’t imagine what kind of secret that could be.”
“Well, I can give you a case in point. Suppose now that I knew that King Charles was hidden in your stable-loft: such might be the case, and your father be ignorant of it, and his assertion of his ignorance would be believed; but if I were to tell your father that the king was there, and it was afterwards discovered, do you not see that by confiding such a secret to him I should do harm, and perhaps bring him into trouble?”
“Well, I can give you a clear example. Imagine that I knew King Charles was hiding in your stable loft. That could be true, and your father wouldn't know about it, and people would believe him when he said he didn’t know. But if I told your father that the king was there, and it was later found out, don’t you see that by sharing such a secret with him, I could cause harm and maybe even get him into trouble?”
“I perceive now, Edward; do you mean to say that you know where the king is concealed? For if you do, I must beg of you not to let my father know anything about it. As you say, it would put him in a difficult position, and must eventually harm him much. There is a great difference between wishing well to a cause and supporting it in person. My father wishes the king well, I believe, but, at the same time, he will not take an active part, as you have already seen; at the same time, I am convinced that he would never betray the king if he knew where he was. I say, therefore, if that is your secret, keep it from him, for his sake and for mine, Edward, if you regard me.”
“I understand now, Edward; are you saying that you know where the king is hiding? If you do, please don’t tell my father anything about it. As you mentioned, it would put him in a tough spot and could really hurt him. There’s a big difference between wanting something to succeed and actually supporting it. I believe my father wants the king to succeed, but at the same time, he won’t actively get involved, as you’ve already noticed; however, I’m sure he would never betray the king if he knew where he was. So, if that’s your secret, keep it from him, for both our sakes, Edward, if you care about me.”
“You know not how much I regard you, Patience. I saw many high-born women when I was away, but none could I see equal to Patience Heatherstone, in my opinion; and Patience was ever in my thoughts during my long absence.”
“You have no idea how much I care about you, Patience. I met many noble women while I was gone, but none impressed me as much as Patience Heatherstone; she was always on my mind during my long absence.”
“I thank you for your kind feelings towards me,” replied Patience; “but, Master Armitage, we were talking about your secret.”
“I appreciate your kind thoughts about me,” replied Patience; “but, Master Armitage, we were discussing your secret.”
“Master Armitage!” rejoined Edward; “how well you know how to remind me, by that expression, of my obscure birth and parentage, whenever I am apt to forget the distance which I ought to observe!”
“Master Armitage!” Edward replied; “you really have a talent for reminding me, with that look, of my humble beginnings and family, whenever I tend to forget the distance I should keep!”
“You are wrong!” replied Patience; “but you flattered me so grossly that I called you Master Armitage to show that I disliked flattery; that was all. I dislike flattery from those who are above me in rank, as well as those who are below me; and I should have done the same to any other person, whatever his condition might be. But forget what I said; I did not mean to vex you, only to punish you for thinking me so silly as to believe such nonsense.”
“You're wrong!” Patience replied. “But you flattered me so much that I called you Master Armitage to show I didn’t like flattery; that was it. I dislike flattery from people above me in rank, just like from those below me; I would have done the same with anyone else, no matter their status. But forget what I said; I didn't mean to upset you, just to make a point for thinking I was foolish enough to believe such nonsense.”
“Your humility may construe that into flattery which was said by me in perfect sincerity and truth—that I cannot help,” replied Edward. “I might have added much more, and yet have been sincere; if you had not reminded me of my not being of gentle birth I might have had the presumption to have told you much more; but I have been rebuked.”
“Your humility might interpret what I said out of genuine sincerity as flattery—that’s just how it is,” Edward replied. “I could have said a lot more and still been sincere; if you hadn't pointed out my lack of noble birth, I might have had the boldness to share even more; but I've been corrected.”
Edward finished speaking, and Patience made no reply: they walked on for several moments without exchanging another syllable. At last Patience said—
Edward finished speaking, and Patience didn’t respond: they walked on for several moments without saying anything else. Finally, Patience said—
“I will not say who is wrong, Edward; but this I do know, that the one who first offers the olive-branch after a misunderstanding cannot but be right. I offer it now, and ask you whether we are to quarrel about one little word. Let me ask you, and give me a candid answer: Have I ever been so base as to treat as an inferior one to whom I have been so much obliged?”
“I won’t say who’s wrong, Edward; but I do know this: the person who first extends the olive branch after a disagreement can only be in the right. I’m offering it now and asking you if we should really fight over one small word. Let me ask you—please give me an honest answer: Have I ever been so low as to treat someone I owe so much to as an inferior?”
“It is I who am in fault, Patience,” replied Edward. “I have been dreaming for a long while, pleased with my dreams; and forgetting that they were dreams, and not likely to be realised. I must now speak plainly. I love you, Patience; love you so much that to part from you would be misery—to know that my love was rejected, as bitter as death. That is the truth, and I can conceal it no longer. Now I admit you have a right to be angry.”
“It’s my fault, Patience,” Edward replied. “I’ve been dreaming for a long time, happy with my fantasies, and forgetting that they were just dreams and not likely to come true. I need to be honest now. I love you, Patience; I love you so much that being apart from you would be unbearable—knowing that my love was turned down would feel as painful as death. That’s the truth, and I can’t hide it anymore. Now I admit you have every right to be angry.”
“I see no cause for anger, Edward,” replied Patience. “I have not thought of you but as a friend and benefactor; it would have been wrong to have done otherwise. I am but a young person, and must be guided by my father. I would not offend him by disobedience. I thank you for your good opinion of me, and yet I wish you had not said what you have.”
“I don’t see why you’re angry, Edward,” Patience replied. “I’ve only thought of you as a friend and someone who helps me; it wouldn’t have been right to think any other way. I’m still young and need to be guided by my father. I wouldn’t want to upset him by going against his wishes. I appreciate your kind words about me, but I still wish you hadn’t said what you did.”
“Am I to understand from your reply, that if your father raised no objection, my lowly birth would be none in your opinion?”
“Should I take your response to mean that if your father had no issue with it, my humble background wouldn’t matter to you?”
“Your birth has never come into my head, except when reminded of it by yourself.”
“Your birth has never crossed my mind, unless you brought it up.”
“Then, Patience, let me return for the present to what I had to confide to you. I was—”
“Then, Patience, let me go back for now to what I needed to tell you. I was—”
“Here comes my father, Edward,” said Patience.
“Here comes my dad, Edward,” Patience said.
“Surely I have done wrong, for I feel afraid to meet him.”
“Surely I've messed up, because I feel scared to face him.”
Mr Heatherstone now joined them, and said to Edward—
Mr. Heatherstone joined them now and said to Edward—
“I have been looking for you; I have news from London which has rejoiced me much. I have at last obtained what I have some time been trying for; and, indeed, I may say that your prudence and boldness in returning home as a trooper, added to your conduct in the forest, has greatly advanced, and ultimately obtained for me my suit. There was some suspense before that; but your conduct has removed it; and now we shall have plenty to do.”
“I’ve been searching for you; I have some exciting news from London. I finally got what I’ve been trying to achieve for a while now; and honestly, I can say that your smart decision to come back home as a trooper, along with how you handled things in the forest, has really helped and ultimately got me what I wanted. There was some uncertainty before, but your actions cleared that up; and now we’re going to have a lot on our plate.”
They walked to the house, and the Intendant, as soon as he had gained his own room, said to Edward—
They walked to the house, and the Intendant, as soon as he got to his own room, said to Edward—
“There is a grant to me of a property which I have long solicited for my services—read it.” Edward took up the letter, in which the Parliament informed Mr Heatherstone that his application for the property of Arnwood had been acceded to, and signed by the Commissioners; and that he might take immediate possession. Edward turned pale as he laid the document down on the table.
“There’s a grant for a property that I’ve been trying to get for my services—read it.” Edward picked up the letter, which notified Mr. Heatherstone that his request for the property of Arnwood had been approved and signed by the Commissioners; he could take immediate possession. Edward turned pale as he placed the document on the table.
“We will ride to-morrow, Edward, and look it over. I intend to rebuild the house.”
“We'll ride tomorrow, Edward, and check it out. I plan to rebuild the house.”
Edward made no reply.
Edward didn't respond.
“Are you not well?” said the Intendant, with surprise.
“Are you feeling okay?” said the Intendant, surprised.
“Yes, sir,” replied Edward, “I am well, I believe, but I will confess to you that I am disappointed. I did not think that you would have accepted a property from such a source, and so unjustly sequestrated.”
“Yes, sir,” replied Edward, “I believe I’m doing well, but I have to admit that I’m disappointed. I didn’t think you would accept a property from such a source, especially one that was so unjustly taken.”
“I am sorry, Edward,” replied the Intendant, “that I should have fallen in your good opinion; but allow me to observe that you are so far right, that I never would have accepted a property to which there were living claimants; but this is a different case. For instance, the Ratcliffe property belongs to little Clara and is sequestrated. Do you think I would accept it? Never! But here is a property without an heir; the whole family perished in the flames of Arnwood! There is no living claimant! It must be given to somebody, or remain with the Government. This property, therefore, and this property only, out of all sequestrated, I selected; as I felt that, in obtaining it, I did harm to no one. I have been offered others, but have refused them. I would accept of this, and this only; and that is the reason why my applications have hitherto been attended with no success. I trust you believe me, Edward, in what I assert?”
“I’m sorry, Edward,” replied the Intendant, “that I’ve lost your good opinion; but let me point out that you’re partially right in saying I would never accept a property that has living claimants. However, this is a different situation. For example, the Ratcliffe property belongs to little Clara and is under government control. Do you think I would take that? Absolutely not! But here is a property with no heir; the entire family died in the flames of Arnwood! There is no living claimant! It has to be given to someone, or it will stay with the Government. So this property, and this property only, out of all the ones seized, I chose because I believed that in acquiring it, I harmed no one. I've been offered others, but I turned them down. I would take this one, and only this one; that’s why my requests have so far been unsuccessful. I hope you believe me, Edward, about what I’m saying?”
“First answer me one question, Mr Heatherstone. Suppose it were proved that the whole of the family did not, as it is supposed, perish at the conflagration of Arnwood? Suppose a rightful heir to it should at any time appear, would you then resign the property to him?”
“First, answer me one question, Mr. Heatherstone. What if it turned out that the whole family didn’t, as everyone thinks, die in the fire at Arnwood? If a rightful heir were to show up at any time, would you then give the property back to him?”
“As I hope for heaven, Edward, I would!” replied the Intendant, solemnly raising his eyes upwards as he spoke. “I then should think that I had been an instrument to keep the property out of other hands less scrupulous, and should surrender it as a trust which had been confided to me for the time only.”
“As I hope for heaven, Edward, I would!” replied the Intendant, solemnly raising his eyes upwards as he spoke. “I would then believe that I had been a means to keep the property away from others who are less principled, and I would hand it over as a trust that was given to me for a limited time only.”
“With such feelings, Mr Heatherstone, I can now congratulate you upon your having obtained possession of the property,” replied Edward.
“With those feelings, Mr. Heatherstone, I can now congratulate you on acquiring the property,” Edward replied.
“And yet I do not deserve so much credit, as there is little chance of my sincerity being put to the test, Edward. There is no doubt that the family all perished; and Arnwood will become the dower of Patience Heatherstone.”
“And yet I don’t deserve that much credit, since there’s little chance my sincerity will be tested, Edward. It’s clear that the entire family perished; and Arnwood will become Patience Heatherstone’s dowry.”
Edward’s heart beat quick. A moment’s thought told him his situation. He had been prevented, by the interruption of Mr Heatherstone, from making his confession to Patience; and now he could not make it to anybody without a rupture with the Intendant, or a compromise, by asking what he so earnestly desired—the hand of Patience. Mr Heatherstone observing to Edward that he did not look so well, said supper was ready; and that they had better go into the next room. Edward mechanically followed. At supper he was tormented by the incessant inquiries of Clara, as to what was the matter with him. He did not venture to look at Patience, and made a hasty retreat to bed; complaining, as he well might do, of a severe headache.
Edward's heart raced. After a moment of thought, he realized his situation. Mr. Heatherstone had interrupted him before he could confess to Patience, and now he couldn't tell anyone without either breaking things off with the Intendant or compromising by asking for what he desperately wanted—the hand of Patience. Mr. Heatherstone noticed that Edward didn’t look well and mentioned that supper was ready, suggesting they move to the next room. Edward followed along absentmindedly. During supper, he was plagued by Clara's constant questions about what was wrong with him. He didn’t dare look at Patience and quickly retreated to bed, complaining, as he had good reason to, of a severe headache.
Edward threw himself on his bed, but to sleep was impossible. He thought of the events of the day over and over again. Had he any reason to believe that Patience returned his affection? No: her reply was too calm, too composed, to make him suppose that; and now that she would be an heiress, there would be no want of pretenders to her hand; and he would lose her and his property at the same time. It was true that the Intendant had declared that he would renounce the property if the true heir appeared, but that was easy to say upon the conviction that no heir would appear; and even if he did renounce it, the Parliament would receive it again, rather than it should fall into the hands of a Beverley. “Oh that I had never left the cottage,” thought Edward. “I might then at least have become resigned and contented with my lot. Now I am miserable, and, whichever way I turn, I see no prospect of being otherwise. One thing only I can decide upon, which is, that I will not remain any longer than I can help under this roof. I will go over and consult with Humphrey; and if I can only place my sisters as I want, Humphrey and I will seek our fortunes.”
Edward threw himself on his bed, but it was impossible to sleep. He kept replaying the events of the day in his mind. Did he have any reason to think that Patience returned his feelings? No: her response was too calm, too collected, for him to believe that; and now that she was about to be an heiress, there would be no shortage of suitors vying for her hand, and he would lose her along with his property. It was true that the Intendant had said he would give up the property if the true heir showed up, but that was easy to claim when he was sure no heir would come forward; and even if he did relinquish it, the Parliament would likely take it back rather than let it fall into the hands of a Beverley. “Oh, how I wish I had never left the cottage,” Edward thought. “At least then I might have become resigned and content with my situation. Now I am miserable, and no matter where I look, I see no chance of things getting better. The only thing I can decide is that I will not stay here any longer than I need to. I’ll go over and talk to Humphrey; and if I can set things up for my sisters the way I want, then Humphrey and I will seek our fortunes together.”
Edward rose at daylight, and, dressing himself, went down and saddled his horse. Desiring Sampson to tell the Intendant that he had gone over to the cottage, and would return by the evening, he rode across the forest, and arrived just as they were sitting down to breakfast. His attempts to be cheerful before his sisters did not succeed, and they were all grieved to see him look so pale and haggard. As soon as breakfast was over Edward made a sign, and he and Humphrey went out.
Edward got up at dawn, got dressed, and went downstairs to saddle his horse. He asked Sampson to inform the Intendant that he had gone to the cottage and would be back by evening. He rode through the forest and arrived just as they were about to have breakfast. His efforts to act cheerful in front of his sisters didn’t work, and they all felt sad to see him looking so pale and worn out. Once breakfast was finished, Edward signaled, and he and Humphrey stepped outside.
“What is the matter, my dear brother?” said Humphrey.
“What’s wrong, my dear brother?” said Humphrey.
“I will tell you all. Listen to me,” replied Edward, who then gave him the detail of all that had passed, from the time he had walked out with Patience Heatherstone till he went to bed. “Now, Humphrey, you know all; and what shall I do? Remain there I cannot!”
“I'll tell you everything. Just listen to me,” Edward replied, then went on to explain everything that happened, from the moment he left with Patience Heatherstone until he went to bed. “Now, Humphrey, you know everything; what should I do? I can't stay there!”
“If Patience Heatherstone had professed regard for you,” replied Humphrey, “the affair would have been simple enough. Her father could have no objections to the match; and he would at the same time have acquitted his conscience as to the retaining of the property: but you say she showed none.”
“If Patience Heatherstone had expressed any feelings for you,” replied Humphrey, “it would have been straightforward. Her father wouldn’t have had any objections to the relationship; plus, he would have felt justified about keeping the property. But you say she didn’t show any interest.”
“She told me very calmly that she was sorry that I had said what I did.”
“She calmly told me that she was sorry for what I said.”
“But do women always mean what they say, brother?” said Humphrey.
“But do women really mean what they say, brother?” said Humphrey.
“She does, at all events,” replied Edward; “she is truth itself. No, I cannot deceive myself. She feels a deep debt of gratitude for the service I rendered her; and that prevented her from being more harsh in her reply than what she was.”
“She does, anyway,” replied Edward; “she is the very definition of truth. No, I can’t kid myself. She feels a deep sense of gratitude for the help I gave her; and that kept her from being harsher in her response than she was.”
“But if she knew that you were Edward Beverley, do you not think it would make a difference in her?”
“But if she knew you were Edward Beverley, don’t you think it would change how she feels about you?”
“And if it did, it would be too humiliating to think that I was only married for my rank and station.”
“And if it did, it would be too embarrassing to think that I was only married for my status and position.”
“But, considering you of mean birth, may she not have checked those feelings which she considered under the circumstances improper to indulge?”
“But, given your humble background, could she not have restrained those feelings that she thought were inappropriate to indulge in under the circumstances?”
“Where there is such a sense of propriety there can be little affection.”
“Where there is such a strong sense of propriety, there can be little affection.”
“I know nothing about these things, Edward,” replied Humphrey; “but I have been told that a woman’s heart is not easily read; or if I have not been told it, I have read it or dreamt it.”
“I don’t know anything about these things, Edward,” Humphrey replied. “But I’ve heard that a woman’s heart is hard to understand; or if I haven’t heard it, I’ve read it or dreamed it.”
“What do you propose to do?”
“What do you plan to do?”
“What I fear you will not approve of, Humphrey; it is to break up our establishment altogether. If the answer is favourable from the Misses Conynghame, my sisters shall go to them; but that we had agreed upon already. Then for myself—I intend to go abroad, resume my name, and obtain employment in some foreign service. I will trust to the king for assisting me to that.”
“What I’m worried you won’t be okay with, Humphrey, is breaking up everything we have. If the Misses Conynghame respond positively, my sisters will go to them; but we had already agreed on that. As for me—I plan to go abroad, reclaim my name, and find work in some foreign service. I’ll count on the king to help me with that.”
“That is the worst part of it, Edward; but if your peace of mind depends upon it, I will not oppose it.”
“That’s the worst part of it, Edward; but if your peace of mind relies on it, I won’t stand in your way.”
“You, Humphrey, may come with me and share my fortunes, or do what you think more preferable.”
“You, Humphrey, can come with me and join my adventures, or do what you think is better.”
“I think then, Edward, that I shall not decide rashly. I must have remained here with Pablo, if my sisters had gone to the Ladies Conynghame and you had remained with the Intendant; I shall, therefore, till I hear from you, remain where I am, and I shall be able to observe what is going on here, and let you know.”
“I think, Edward, that I won’t make a hasty decision. I would have stayed here with Pablo if my sisters had gone to the Ladies Conynghame and you had stayed with the Intendant. So, until I hear from you, I’ll stay where I am. I can keep an eye on what’s happening here and update you.”
“Be it so,” replied Edward; “let me only see my sisters well placed, and I shall be off the next day. It is misery to remain there now.”
“Fine,” replied Edward; “as long as I see my sisters settled, I’ll leave the next day. It’s unbearable to stay there now.”
After some more conversation Edward mounted his horse and returned to the Intendant’s. He did not arrive till late, for supper was on the table. The Intendant gave him a letter for Master Chaloner, which was enclosed in one from Mr Langton;—and further informed Edward that news had arrived of the king having made his escape to France.
After chatting a bit more, Edward got on his horse and headed back to the Intendant’s. He didn’t get there until late, just as supper was being served. The Intendant handed him a letter for Master Chaloner, which was included with one from Mr. Langton; and also told Edward that news had come in that the king had managed to escape to France.
“Thank God for that!” exclaimed Edward. “With your leave, sir, I will to-morrow deliver this letter to the party to whom it is addressed, as I know it to be of consequence.”
“Thank God for that!” Edward exclaimed. “If you don't mind, sir, I will deliver this letter to the person it's addressed to tomorrow, since I know it’s important.”
The Intendant having given his consent, Edward retired without having exchanged a word with Patience or Clara beyond the usual civilities of the table.
The Intendant having given his consent, Edward left without saying a word to Patience or Clara beyond the usual polite conversation at the table.
The following morning Edward, who had not slept an hour during the night, set off for Clara’s cottage, and found Chaloner and Grenville still in bed. At the sound of his voice the door was opened, and he gave Chaloner the letter; the latter read it and then handed it to Edward. The Misses Conynghame were delighted at the idea of receiving the two daughters of Colonel Beverley, and would treat them as their own; they requested that they might be sent to London immediately, where the coach would meet them to convey them down to Lancashire. They begged to be kindly remembered to Captain Beverley, and to assure him that his sisters should be well cared for.
The next morning, Edward, who hadn’t slept at all during the night, headed to Clara’s cottage and found Chaloner and Grenville still in bed. When he called out, the door was opened, and he handed Chaloner the letter; Chaloner read it and then passed it back to Edward. The Misses Conynghame were thrilled at the thought of welcoming the two daughters of Colonel Beverley and would treat them like family; they requested that they be sent to London right away, where the coach would pick them up to take them down to Lancashire. They asked him to send their warm regards to Captain Beverley and assured him that his sisters would be well taken care of.
“I am much indebted to you, Chaloner,” said Edward; “I will send my brother off with my sisters as soon as possible. You will soon think of returning to France; and if you will permit me, I will accompany you.”
“I really appreciate your help, Chaloner,” Edward said. “I’ll send my brother and sisters away as soon as I can. You'll probably want to head back to France soon; if you don’t mind, I’d like to go with you.”
“You, Edward! That will be delightful; but you had no idea of the kind when last we met. What has induced you to alter your mind?”
“You, Edward! That sounds great; but you had no idea about it when we last met. What made you change your mind?”
“I will tell you by and by; I do not think I shall be here again for some days. I must be a great deal at the cottage when Humphrey is away; for Pablo will have a great charge upon him—what with the dairy, and horses, and breed of goats, and other things—more than he can attend to; but as soon as Humphrey returns, I will come to you and make preparations for our departure. Till then farewell, both of you. We must see to provision you for three weeks or a month before Humphrey starts.”
“I'll let you know soon; I don't think I'll be around for a few days. I need to spend a lot of time at the cottage while Humphrey is away because Pablo will have a lot on his plate—between the dairy, the horses, the goats, and other tasks—more than he can handle. But as soon as Humphrey gets back, I'll come to you and get ready for our trip. Until then, goodbye to both of you. We need to make sure you're set with supplies for three weeks or a month before Humphrey leaves.”
Edward bade them a hearty farewell, and then rode to the cottage.
Edward said a warm goodbye to them, and then rode over to the cottage.
Although Alice and Edith had been somewhat prepared for leaving the cottage, yet the time was so very uncertain, that the blow fell heavy upon them. They were to leave their brothers, whom they loved so dearly, to go to strangers; and when they understood that they were to leave in two days, and that they should not see Edward again, their grief was very great; but Edward reasoned with Alice and consoled her, although with Edith it was a more difficult task. She not only lamented her brothers, but her cow, her pony, and her kids; all the dumb animals were friends and favourites of Edith; and even the idea of parting with Pablo was the cause of a fresh burst of tears. Having made every arrangement with Humphrey, Edward once more took his leave, promising to come over and assist Pablo as soon as he could.
Although Alice and Edith had been somewhat prepared to leave the cottage, the timing was so uncertain that the impact was heavy on them. They had to leave their brothers, whom they loved dearly, to go to strangers; and when they realized they would be leaving in two days and wouldn’t see Edward again, their grief was immense. However, Edward reasoned with Alice and comforted her, although it was a more challenging task with Edith. She not only mourned her brothers but also her cow, her pony, and her kids; all the animals were friends and favorites of Edith, and just the thought of parting with Pablo caused her to burst into tears again. After making all the arrangements with Humphrey, Edward said his goodbyes once more, promising to come over and help Pablo as soon as he could.
The next day Humphrey was busied in his preparations. They supplied the provisions to Clara’s cottage; and when Pablo took them over in the cart, Humphrey rode to Lymington and provided a conveyance to London for the following day. We may as well observe that they set off at the hour appointed, and arrived safely at London in three days. There, at an address given in the letter, they found the coach waiting; and having given his sisters into the charge of an elderly waiting-woman, who had come up in the coach to take charge of them, they quitted him with many tears, and Humphrey hastened back to the New Forest.
The next day, Humphrey was busy getting everything ready. They loaded supplies for Clara’s cottage, and when Pablo took them over in the cart, Humphrey rode to Lymington to arrange transportation to London for the next day. It's worth noting that they left at the scheduled time and arrived safely in London after three days. There, at the address given in the letter, they found the coach waiting; and after handing his sisters over to an elderly woman who had come in the coach to look after them, they parted with many tears, and Humphrey quickly returned to the New Forest.
On his return he found, to his surprise, that Edward had not called at the cottage as he had promised; and, with a mind foreboding evil, he mounted a horse and set off across the forest to ascertain the cause. As he was close to the Intendant’s house he was met by Oswald, who informed him that Edward had been seized with a violent fever, and was in a very dangerous state, having been delirious for three or four days.
On his return, he was surprised to find that Edward hadn't visited the cottage as he had promised. Feeling uneasy, he got on a horse and rode through the forest to find out what was going on. When he approached the Intendant’s house, he ran into Oswald, who told him that Edward had come down with a severe fever and was in a critical condition, having been delirious for three or four days.
Humphrey hastened to dismount, and knocked at the door of the house; it was opened by Sampson, and Humphrey requested to be shown up to his brother’s room. He found Edward in the state described by Oswald, and wholly unconscious of his presence; the maid, Phoebe, was by his bedside.
Humphrey rushed to get off his horse and knocked on the door of the house. Sampson opened it, and Humphrey asked to be taken to his brother’s room. He found Edward in the condition that Oswald had mentioned, completely unaware of his presence; the maid, Phoebe, was by his bedside.
“You may leave,” said Humphrey, rather abruptly; “I am his brother.”
“You can go,” said Humphrey, a bit abruptly; “I’m his brother.”
Phoebe retired, and Humphrey was alone with his brother.
Phoebe went away, leaving Humphrey alone with his brother.
“It was, indeed, an unhappy day when you came to this house,” exclaimed Humphrey, as the tears rolled down his cheeks; “my poor, poor Edward.”
“It was truly an unfortunate day when you arrived at this house,” Humphrey cried as tears streamed down his face; “my poor, poor Edward.”
Edward now began to talk incoherently, and attempted to rise from the bed, but his efforts were unavailing—he was too weak; but he raved of Patience Heatherstone, and he called himself Edward Beverley more than once, and he talked of his father and of Arnwood.
Edward now started to speak nonsensically and tried to get up from the bed, but he was too weak to succeed; he raved about Patience Heatherstone, referred to himself as Edward Beverley several times, and talked about his father and Arnwood.
“If he has raved in this manner,” thought Humphrey, “he has not many secrets left to disclose. I will not leave him, and will keep others away if I can.”
“If he has been raving like this,” thought Humphrey, “he doesn’t have many secrets left to share. I won’t leave him, and I’ll keep others away if I can.”
Humphrey had been sitting an hour with his brother, when the surgeon came to see his patient. He felt his pulse, and asked Humphrey if he was nursing him.
Humphrey had been sitting for an hour with his brother when the surgeon came to check on his patient. He felt his pulse and asked Humphrey if he was taking care of him.
“I am his brother, sir,” replied Humphrey.
“I’m his brother, sir,” replied Humphrey.
“Then, my good sir, if you perceive any signs of perspiration—and I think now that there is a little—keep the clothes on him and let him perspire freely. If so, his life will be saved.”
“Then, my good sir, if you notice any signs of sweating—and I believe there is a bit now—keep his clothes on and let him sweat it out. If that’s the case, his life will be saved.”
The surgeon withdrew, saying that he would return again late in the evening.
The surgeon left, saying he would come back later in the evening.
Humphrey remained for another two hours at the bedside, and then feeling that there was a sign of perspiration, he obeyed the injunctions of the surgeon, and held on the clothes, against all Edward’s endeavours to throw them off. For a short time the perspiration was profuse, and the restlessness of Edward subsided into a deep slumber.
Humphrey stayed by the bedside for another two hours, and then noticing a sign of sweating, he followed the surgeon's instructions and held onto the clothes, despite Edward's efforts to push them off. For a little while, the sweating was heavy, and Edward's restlessness gave way to a deep sleep.
“Thank Heaven! There are then hopes.”
“Thank goodness! There’s hope still.”
“Did you say there were hopes?” repeated a voice behind him.
“Did you say there were hopes?” a voice echoed from behind him.
Humphrey turned, and perceived Patience and Clara behind him, who had come in without his observing it.
Humphrey turned and saw Patience and Clara behind him; they had come in without him noticing.
“Yes,” replied Humphrey, looking reproachfully at Patience, “there are hopes, by what the surgeon said to me—hopes that he may yet be able to quit this house, which he was so unfortunate as to enter.”
“Yes,” replied Humphrey, looking disapprovingly at Patience, “there are hopes, based on what the surgeon told me—hopes that he might still be able to leave this house, which he was so unfortunate to enter.”
This was a harsh and rude speech of Humphrey’s; but he considered that Patience Heatherstone had been the cause of his brother’s dangerous state, and that she had not behaved well to him.
This was a harsh and rude speech from Humphrey; however, he believed that Patience Heatherstone was responsible for his brother’s dangerous condition and that she hadn't treated him well.
Patience made no reply, but falling down on her knees by the bedside, prayed silently; and Humphrey’s heart smote him for what he had said to her. “She cannot be so bad,” thought Humphrey, as Patience and Clara quitted the room without the least noise.
Patience didn't say anything, but she dropped to her knees by the bedside and prayed quietly. Humphrey felt guilty about what he had said to her. “She can't be that terrible,” Humphrey thought, as Patience and Clara left the room silently.
Shortly afterwards the Intendant came up into the room, and offered his hand to Humphrey, who pretended not to see it, and did not take it.
Shortly after, the Intendant came into the room and offered his hand to Humphrey, who pretended not to see it and didn't take it.
“He has got Arnwood; that is enough for him,” thought Humphrey; “but my hand in friendship he shall not receive.”
"He has Arnwood, and that's enough for him," Humphrey thought, "but he won't get my hand in friendship."
The Intendant put his hand within the clothes, and feeling the high perspiration in which Edward was in, said—
The Intendant reached inside the clothes and, noticing how sweaty Edward was, said—
“I thank thee, O God! For all Thy mercies, and that Thou hast been pleased to spare this valuable life.”
“I thank you, God! For all your mercies, and that you have been kind enough to spare this valuable life.”
“How are your sisters, Master Humphrey?” said the Intendant; “my daughter bade me inquire. I will send over to them and let them know that your brother is better, if you do not leave this for the cottage yourself after the surgeon has called again.”
“How are your sisters, Master Humphrey?” said the Intendant; “my daughter asked me to check in. I can send a message to them and let them know that your brother is doing better, unless you plan to go to the cottage yourself after the surgeon visits again.”
“My sisters are no longer at the cottage, Mr Heatherstone,” replied Humphrey; “they have gone to some friends who have taken charge of them. I saw them safe to London myself, or I should have known of my brother’s illness and have been here before this.”
“My sisters aren’t at the cottage anymore, Mr. Heatherstone,” Humphrey said. “They went to some friends who are looking after them. I saw them safely to London myself, or I would have known about my brother’s illness and would have been here sooner.”
“You indeed tell me news, Master Humphrey,” replied the Intendant. “With whom, may I ask, are your sisters placed, and in what capacity are they gone?”
“You really have some news for me, Master Humphrey,” the Intendant replied. “May I ask who your sisters are staying with and what roles they’re in?”
This reply of the Intendant’s reminded Humphrey that he had somewhat committed himself, as being supposed to be the daughters of a forester, it was not to be thought that they had gone up to be educated; and he therefore replied—
This response from the Intendant reminded Humphrey that he had somewhat put himself in a tight spot; since they were thought to be the daughters of a forester, it couldn’t be assumed that they had gone there for an education. So, he replied—
“They found it lonely in the forest, Mr Heatherstone, and wished to see London; so we have taken them there, and put them into the care of those who have promised that they shall be well placed.”
“They felt lonely in the forest, Mr. Heatherstone, and wanted to see London; so we’ve taken them there and entrusted them to those who have promised that they will be well taken care of.”
The Intendant appeared to be much disturbed and surprised, but he said nothing, and soon afterwards quitted the room. He almost immediately returned with the surgeon, who, as soon as he felt Edward’s pulse, declared that the crisis was over, and that when he awoke he would be quite sensible. Having given directions as to the drink of his patient, and some medicine which he was to take, the surgeon then left, stating that he should not call until the next evening, unless he was sent for, as he considered all danger over.
The Intendant seemed very upset and shocked, but he didn’t say anything and soon left the room. He quickly came back with the surgeon, who, after checking Edward’s pulse, announced that the crisis was over and that when he woke up, he would be fully conscious. After giving instructions for Edward's drink and some medicine he needed to take, the surgeon left, saying he wouldn’t return until the next evening unless he was needed, as he thought all danger had passed.
Edward continued in a quiet slumber for the major portion of the night. It was just break of day when he opened his eyes. Humphrey offered him some drink, which Edward took greedily; and seeing Humphrey, said—
Edward stayed in a peaceful sleep for most of the night. It was just at dawn when he opened his eyes. Humphrey offered him a drink, which Edward accepted eagerly; and seeing Humphrey, he said—
“Oh, Humphrey, I had quite forgotten where I was—I’m so sleepy!” and with these words his head fell on the pillow, and he was again asleep.
“Oh, Humphrey, I totally forgot where I was—I'm so tired!” And with that, his head dropped onto the pillow, and he was out again.
When it was broad daylight Oswald came into the room—
When it was bright outside, Oswald walked into the room—
“Master Humphrey, they say that all danger is over now, but that you have remained here all night. I will relieve you now, if you let me. Go and take a walk in the fresh air—it will revive you.”
“Master Humphrey, they say the danger has passed, but that you’ve stayed here all night. I can take over for you now if you’d like. Go for a walk in the fresh air—it’ll refresh you.”
“I will, Oswald, and many thanks. My brother has woke up once, and, I thank God, quite sensible. He will know you when he wakes again, and then do you send for me.”
“I will, Oswald, and thank you very much. My brother has woken up once, and, thank God, he's quite aware. He will recognize you when he wakes up again, so please send for me then.”
Humphrey left the room, and was glad, after a night of close confinement in a sick-room, to feel the cool morning air fanning his cheeks. He had not been long out of the house before he perceived Clara coming towards him.
Humphrey left the room and felt relieved, after a night spent in a sick room, to feel the cool morning air brushing against his cheeks. He hadn’t been outside for long when he noticed Clara approaching him.
“How d’ye do, Humphrey?” said Clara; “and how is your brother this morning?”
“How are you, Humphrey?” Clara said. “And how's your brother this morning?”
“He is better, Clara, and I hope now out of danger.”
“He's doing better, Clara, and I hope he's out of danger now.”
“But, Humphrey,” continued Clara; “when we came into the room last night, what made you say what you did?”
“But, Humphrey,” Clara continued, “when we walked into the room last night, what made you say what you did?”
“I do not recollect that I said anything.”
“I don’t remember saying that.”
“Yes, you did; you said that there were now hopes that your brother would be able soon to quit this house, which he had been so unfortunate as to enter. Do you recollect?”
“Yes, you did; you said that there were now hopes that your brother would soon be able to leave this house, which he had been so unfortunate to enter. Do you remember?”
“I may have said so, Clara,” replied Humphrey; “it was only speaking my thoughts aloud.”
“I might have said that, Clara,” Humphrey replied; “I was just expressing my thoughts out loud.”
“But why do you think so, Humphrey? Why has Edward been unfortunate in entering this house? That is what I want to know. Patience cried so much after she left the room because you said that. Why did you say so? You did not think so a short time ago.”
“But why do you think that, Humphrey? Why has Edward been unlucky in coming to this house? That's what I'm curious about. Patience cried a lot after she left the room because you said that. Why did you say that? You didn't think that not long ago.”
“No, my dear Clara, I did not, but I do now, and I cannot give you my reasons; so you must say no more about it.”
“No, my dear Clara, I didn’t before, but I do now, and I can’t explain why; so please don’t bring it up again.”
Clara was silent for a time, and then said—
Clara was quiet for a moment, and then said—
“Patience tells me that your sisters have gone away from the cottage. You told her father so.”
“Patience says that your sisters have left the cottage. You told her dad that.”
“It is very true, they have gone.”
“They really have left.”
“But why have they gone? What have they gone for? Who is to look after the cows and goats and poultry? Who is to cook your dinner, Humphrey? What can you do without them, and why did you send them away without letting me or Patience know that they were going, so that at least we might have bid them farewell?”
“But why did they leave? What was the reason for their departure? Who will take care of the cows, goats, and chickens? Who will cook your dinner, Humphrey? What will you do without them, and why did you send them away without telling me or Patience, so we could at least say goodbye?”
“My dear Clara,” replied Humphrey—who, feeling no little difficulty in replying to all these questions, resolved to cut the matter short by appearing to be angry—“you know that you are the daughter of a gentleman, and so is Patience Heatherstone. You are both of gentle birth; but my sisters, you know, are only the daughters of a forester, and my brother Edward and I are no better. It does not become Mistress Patience and you to be intimate with such as we are, especially now that Mistress Patience is a great heiress: for her father has obtained the large property of Arnwood, and it will be hers after his death. It is not fit that the heiress of Arnwood should mix herself up with forester’s daughters; and as we had friends near Lymington who offered to assist us, and take our sisters under their charge, we thought it better that they should go; for what would become of them, if any accident was to happen to Edward or to me? Now they will be provided for. After they have been taught, they will make very nice tire-women to some lady of quality,” added Humphrey, with a sneer. “Don’t you think they will, my pretty Clara?”
“My dear Clara,” replied Humphrey—who, feeling quite challenged by all these questions, resolved to end the conversation quickly by acting angry—“you know that you are the daughter of a gentleman, and so is Patience Heatherstone. You both come from respectable families; but my sisters, as you know, are just the daughters of a forester, and my brother Edward and I are no better. It's not appropriate for Mistress Patience and you to socialize with people like us, especially now that Mistress Patience is a great heiress: her father has acquired the large property of Arnwood, and it will belong to her after he passes away. It’s not right for the heiress of Arnwood to associate with the daughters of a forester; and since we had friends near Lymington who offered to help us and take our sisters under their care, we thought it best for them to go; what would happen to them if something were to happen to Edward or me? Now they’ll be taken care of. Once they’ve been educated, they’ll make excellent ladies' maids for someone of high status,” added Humphrey, with a sneer. “Don’t you think so, my pretty Clara?”
Clara burst into tears.
Clara started crying.
“You are very unkind, Humphrey,” sobbed she. “You had no right to send away your sisters. I don’t believe you—that’s more!” and Clara ran away into the house.
“You're really unkind, Humphrey,” she sobbed. “You had no right to send your sisters away. I don’t believe you—that’s even more!” Clara ran off into the house.
Chapter Twenty Six.
Our readers may think that Humphrey was very unkind; but it was to avoid being questioned by Clara, who was evidently sent for the purpose, that he was so harsh. At the same time it must be admitted that Mr Heatherstone having obtained possession of Arnwood, rankled no doubt in the minds of both the brothers, and every act now, on the part of him or his family, was viewed in a false medium. But our feelings are not always at our control, and Edward was naturally impetuous, and Humphrey so much attached, and so much alarmed at his brother’s danger, that he was even more excited. The blow fell doubly heavy, as it appeared that at the very same time Patience had rejected his brother and taken possession of their property, which had been held by the family for centuries. What made the case more annoying was, that explanation, if there was any to offer on either side, was, under present circumstances, almost impossible.
Our readers might think that Humphrey was being really mean; but he was acting that way to avoid being questioned by Clara, who was clearly sent for that reason. At the same time, it's important to recognize that Mr. Heatherstone taking over Arnwood was something that both brothers felt deeply about, and every action of his or his family's was seen in a negative light. However, our emotions aren't always under our control, and Edward was naturally impulsive, while Humphrey, who was very attached and worried about his brother's situation, was even more on edge. The situation hit them hard, especially since it turned out that at the same time, Patience had rejected Edward and taken their family's property, which had been in their possession for centuries. What made it even more frustrating was that any explanation, if there was one to give from either side, was nearly impossible under the current circumstances.
Soon after Clara left him Humphrey returned to his brother’s room. He found him awake, and talking to Oswald. Ardently pressing his brother’s hand, Edward said—
Soon after Clara left him, Humphrey went back to his brother’s room. He found Edward awake and talking to Oswald. Enthusiastically gripping his brother’s hand, Edward said—
“My dear Humphrey, I shall soon be well now, and able, I trust, to quit this house. What I fear is, that some explanation will be asked for by the Intendant, not only relative to my sisters having left us, but also upon other points. This is what I wish to avoid, without giving offence. I do not think that the Intendant is so much to blame in having obtained my property, as he does not know that a Beverley existed, but I cannot bear to have any further intimacy with him, especially after what has taken place between me and his daughter. What I have to request is, that you will never quit this room while I am still here, unless you are relieved by Oswald; so that the Intendant or anybody else may have no opportunity of having any private communication with me, or forcing me to listen to what they may have to say. I made this known to Oswald before you came in.”
“My dear Humphrey, I’ll be feeling better soon and hopefully ready to leave this house. What I’m worried about is that the Intendant will want some explanations, not only about my sisters leaving us but also regarding other matters. I’d like to avoid that without causing any offense. I don't think the Intendant is entirely at fault for taking my property, as he may not have known a Beverley existed, but I can’t stand the idea of having any more closeness with him, especially considering what happened between me and his daughter. What I need from you is to please stay in this room while I’m still here, unless Oswald takes over for you, so that the Intendant or anyone else can’t have a private conversation with me or force me to listen to anything they want to say. I already mentioned this to Oswald before you came in.”
“Depend upon it, it shall be so, Edward; for I am of your opinion. Clara came to me just now, and I had much trouble, and was compelled to be harsh, to get rid of her importunity.”
“Count on it, it will be so, Edward; because I agree with you. Clara just came to see me, and I had a tough time and had to be firm to get her to stop bothering me.”
When the surgeon called, he pronounced Edward out of danger, and that his attendance would be no longer necessary. Edward felt the truth of this. All that he required was strength; and that he trusted in a few days to obtain.
When the surgeon called, he said that Edward was out of danger and that his presence was no longer needed. Edward felt this was true. All he needed was strength, which he hoped to regain in a few days.
Oswald was sent over to the cottage to ascertain how Pablo was going on by himself. He found that everything was correct, and that Pablo, although he felt proud of his responsibility, was very anxious for Humphrey’s return, as he found himself very lonely. During Oswald’s absence on this day, Humphrey never quitted the room and although the Intendant came up several times he never could find an opportunity of speaking to Edward, which he evidently wished to do.
Oswald went to the cottage to check on how Pablo was doing on his own. He found everything in order, and while Pablo felt proud of his responsibility, he was really anxious for Humphrey to come back, as he was feeling quite lonely. While Oswald was away that day, Humphrey stayed in the room the whole time, and even though the Intendant came up several times, he never found a chance to talk to Edward, which he clearly wanted to do.
To inquiries made as to how he was, Edward always complained of great weakness, for a reason which will soon be understood. Several days elapsed, and Edward had often been out of bed during the night, when not likely to be intruded upon, and he now felt himself strong enough to be removed; and his object was to leave the Intendant’s house without his knowledge, so as to avoid any explanation.
To questions about how he was doing, Edward always said he felt very weak, for a reason that will soon become clear. Several days went by, and Edward had often gotten out of bed at night when he wouldn’t likely be disturbed, and he now felt strong enough to leave; his goal was to exit the Intendant’s house without him knowing, so he could avoid any explanations.
One evening Pablo came over with the horses after it was dark. Oswald put them into the stable; and the morning proving fine and clear, a little before break of day Edward came softly downstairs with Humphrey, and, mounting the horses, set off for the cottage, without any one in the Intendant’s house being aware of their departure.
One evening, Pablo brought the horses over after dark. Oswald put them in the stable, and with the morning looking nice and clear, just before dawn, Edward quietly came downstairs with Humphrey. They mounted the horses and headed off to the cottage, without anyone in the Intendant’s house realizing they had left.
It must not be supposed, however, that Edward took this step without some degree of consideration as to the feelings of the Intendant. On the contrary, he left a letter with Oswald, to be delivered after his departure, in which he thanked the Intendant sincerely for all the kindness and compassion he had shown towards him assured him of his gratitude and kind feelings towards him and his daughter, but said that circumstances had occurred of which no explanation could be given without great pain to all parties, which rendered it advisable that he should take such an apparently unkind step as to leave without bidding them farewell in person; that he was about to embark immediately for the continent, to seek his fortune in the wars; and that he wished all prosperity to the family, which would ever have his kindest wishes and remembrances.
It shouldn't be assumed, however, that Edward made this decision without considering the Intendant's feelings. On the contrary, he left a letter with Oswald to be delivered after he left, where he sincerely thanked the Intendant for all the kindness and compassion he had shown him. He assured him of his gratitude and good feelings towards him and his daughter, but mentioned that circumstances had arisen which couldn’t be explained without causing great pain to everyone involved. This made it necessary for him to take what seemed like an unkind step by leaving without saying goodbye in person. He was about to leave for the continent to seek his fortune in the wars and wished all the best for the family, which would always have his warmest wishes and memories.
“Humphrey,” said Edward, after they had ridden about two miles across the forest, and the sun had risen in an unclouded sky, “I feel like an emancipated slave. Thank God! My sickness has cured me of all my complaints, and all I want now is active employment. And now, Humphrey, Chaloner and Grenville are not a little tired of being inured up in their cottage, and I am as anxious as they are to be off. What will you do? Will you join us, or will you remain at the cottage?”
“Humphrey,” Edward said after they had ridden about two miles through the forest and the sun was shining in a clear sky, “I feel like a free man. Thank God! My illness has cured me of all my troubles, and all I want now is to be busy. And now, Humphrey, Chaloner and Grenville are getting pretty tired of being cooped up in their cottage, and I’m just as eager as they are to get going. What will you do? Will you join us, or will you stay at the cottage?”
“I have reflected upon it, Edward, and I have come to the determination of remaining at the cottage. You will find it expensive enough to support one where you are going, and you must appear as a Beverley should do. We have plenty of money saved to equip you, and maintain you well for a year or so; but after that you may require more. Leave me here. I can make money, now that the farm is well stocked; and I have no doubt that I shall be able to send over a trifle every year to support the honour of the family. Besides, I do not wish to leave this for another reason. I want to know what is going on, and watch the motions of the Intendant and the heiress of Arnwood. I also do not wish to leave the country until I know how my sisters get on with the Ladies Conynghame: it is my duty to watch over them. I have made up my mind, so do not attempt to dissuade me.”
“I’ve thought about it, Edward, and I’ve decided to stay at the cottage. It will be expensive enough to support one person where you're going, and you need to present yourself as a Beverley should. We have plenty of savings to set you up and take care of you for a year or so; but after that, you might need more. Leave me here. I can earn money now that the farm is well-stocked; and I’m sure I can send over a little each year to maintain the family’s honor. Besides, I don’t want to leave for another reason. I want to know what’s happening and keep an eye on the Intendant and the heiress of Arnwood. I also don’t want to leave the country until I know how my sisters are doing with the Ladies Conynghame: it’s my duty to look after them. I’ve made my decision, so don’t try to change my mind.”
“I shall not, my dear Humphrey, as I think you have decided properly; but I beg you will not think of laying by money for me—a very little will suffice for my wants.”
“I won't, my dear Humphrey, as I believe you've made the right decision; but please don't think about saving money for me—a small amount will be enough for my needs.”
“Not so, good brother; you must and shall, if I can help you, ruffle it with the best. You will be better received if you do; for, though poverty is no sin, as the saying is, it is scouted as sin should be, while sins are winked at. You know that I require no money, and therefore you must and shall, if you love me, take it all.”
“Not at all, my good brother; you must and will, if I can help you, stand out with the best. You’ll be welcomed more if you do; because, although being poor isn’t a sin, as the saying goes, it’s treated like one, while actual sins are overlooked. You know I don’t need any money, so you must and will, if you care for me, take it all.”
“As you will, my dear Humphrey. Now then, let us put our horses to speed, for, if possible, we will to-morrow morning leave the forest.”
“As you wish, my dear Humphrey. Now, let’s speed up our horses, because, if we can, we will leave the forest tomorrow morning.”
By this time all search for the fugitives from Worcester had long been over, and there was no difficulty in obtaining the means of embarkation. Early the next morning everything was ready, and Edward, Humphrey, Chaloner, Grenville, and Pablo set off for Southampton, one of the horses carrying the little baggage which they had with them. Edward, as we have before mentioned, with the money he had saved, and the store at the cottage, which had been greatly increased, was well supplied with cash; and that evening they embarked, with their horses, in a small sailing vessel, and, with a favourable light wind, arrived at a small port of France on the following day. Humphrey and Pablo returned to the cottage, we need hardly now say, very much out of spirits at the separation.
By this time, the search for the fugitives from Worcester had long stopped, and it was easy to arrange for transportation. Early the next morning, everything was set, and Edward, Humphrey, Chaloner, Grenville, and Pablo headed to Southampton, with one of the horses carrying their small amount of luggage. Edward, as we've mentioned before, had saved enough money and the supplies from the cottage, which had significantly increased, so he was well-stocked with cash. That evening, they boarded a small sailing vessel with their horses and, with a favorable breeze, reached a small port in France the next day. Humphrey and Pablo returned to the cottage, and it’s needless to say, they were very downhearted about the separation.
“Oh, Massa Humphrey,” said Pablo, as they rode along, “Missy Alice and Missy Edith go away—I wish go with them. Massa Edward go away—I wish go with him. You stay at cottage—I wish stay with you. Pablo cannot be in three places.”
“Oh, Mr. Humphrey,” said Pablo, as they rode along, “Miss Alice and Miss Edith are leaving—I wish I could go with them. Mr. Edward is leaving—I wish I could go with him. You stay at the cottage—I wish I could stay with you. Pablo can’t be in three places.”
“No, Pablo; all you can do is to stay where you can be most useful.”
“No, Pablo; all you can do is stay where you're most useful.”
“Yes, I know that. You want me at cottage very much. Missy Alice and Edith and Massa Edward no want me; so I stay at cottage.”
“Yes, I know that. You really want me at the cottage. Missy Alice, Edith, and Massa Edward don’t want me, so I’ll stay at the cottage.”
“Yes, Pablo, we will stay at the cottage, but we can’t do everything now. I think we must give up the dairy, now that my sisters are gone. I’ll tell you what I have been thinking of, Pablo. We will make a large enclosed place, to coax the ponies into during the winter, pick out as many as we think are good, and sell them at Lymington. That will be better than churning butter.”
“Yes, Pablo, we’ll stay at the cottage, but we can’t do everything right now. I think we need to stop the dairy stuff now that my sisters are gone. Let me share what I've been thinking, Pablo. We’ll create a big enclosed area to keep the ponies in during the winter, choose the ones we think are good, and sell them in Lymington. That’ll be better than churning butter.”
“Yes, I see; plenty of work for Pablo.”
“Yes, I get it; a lot of work for Pablo.”
“And plenty for me, too, Pablo; but you know, when the enclosure is once made, it will last for a long while; and we will get the wild cattle into it if we can.”
“And there’s plenty for me too, Pablo; but you know, once the enclosure is built, it will last a long time; and we’ll trap the wild cattle in it if we can.”
“Yes, I see,” said Pablo. “I like that very much; only not like trouble to build place.”
“Yes, I see,” Pablo said. “I really like that; just not having to deal with the hassle of building a place.”
“We shan’t have much trouble, Pablo: if we fell the trees inside the wood at each side, and let them lie one upon the other, the animals will never break through them.”
“We won't have much trouble, Pablo: if we cut down the trees inside the woods on each side and let them lie on top of each other, the animals won't be able to get through.”
“That very good idea—save trouble,” said Pablo. “And what you do with cows, suppose no make butter?”
“That’s a great idea—let’s avoid the hassle,” said Pablo. “And what do you do with cows if you don’t make butter?”
“Keep them, and sell their calves; keep them, to entice the wild cattle into the pen.”
“Keep them and sell their calves; keep them to lure the wild cattle into the pen.”
“Yes, that good. And turn out old Billy to ’tice ponies into pen,” continued Pablo, laughing.
“Yes, that’s good. And let old Billy out to lure the ponies into the pen,” Pablo said, laughing.
“Yes, we will try it.”
"Yeah, we'll give it a shot."
We must now return to the Intendant’s house. Oswald delivered the letter to the Intendant, who read it with much astonishment.
We need to go back to the Intendant’s house now. Oswald handed the letter to the Intendant, who read it with great surprise.
“Gone! Is he actually gone?” said Mr Heatherstone.
“Gone! Is he really gone?” said Mr. Heatherstone.
“Yes, sir, before daylight this morning.”
“Yes, sir, before dawn this morning.”
“And why was I not informed of it?” said Mr Heatherstone; “why have you been a party to this proceeding, being my servant? May I inquire that?”
“And why wasn’t I told about it?” Mr. Heatherstone said. “Why have you been involved in this process, as my servant? Can I ask that?”
“I knew Master Edward before I knew you, sir,” replied Oswald.
“I knew Master Edward before I knew you, sir,” Oswald replied.
“Then you had better follow him,” rejoined the Intendant, in an angry tone.
“Then you’d better follow him,” replied the Intendant, sounding angry.
“Very well, sir,” replied Oswald, who quitted the room. “Good Heaven! How all my plans have been frustrated!” exclaimed the Intendant, when he was alone. He then read the letter over more carefully than he had done at first. “‘Circumstances had occurred of which no explanation could be given by him.’ I do not comprehend that—I must see Patience.”
“Alright, sir,” replied Oswald, who left the room. “Goodness! How have all my plans fallen apart?” exclaimed the Intendant when he was alone. He then read the letter more carefully than he had initially. “‘There were circumstances that he could not explain.’ I don’t understand that—I need to see Patience.”
Mr Heatherstone opened the door, and called to his daughter.
Mr. Heatherstone opened the door and called for his daughter.
“Patience,” said Mr Heatherstone, “Edward has left the house this morning; here is a letter which he has written to me. Read it, and let me know if you can explain some portion of it, which to me is incomprehensible. Sit down and read it attentively.”
“Patience,” said Mr. Heatherstone, “Edward has left the house this morning; here’s a letter he wrote to me. Read it, and let me know if you can make sense of some part of it, which I find confusing. Sit down and read it carefully.”
Patience, who was much agitated, gladly took the seat and perused Edward’s letter. When she had done so she let it drop in her lap, and covered all her face, the tears trickling through her fingers. After a time the Intendant said—
Patience, who was very upset, eagerly sat down and read Edward’s letter. Once she finished, she let it fall into her lap and covered her face, tears streaming through her fingers. After a while, the Intendant said—
“Patience, has anything passed between you and Edward Armitage?”
“Patience, has anything happened between you and Edward Armitage?”
Patience made no reply, but sobbed aloud. She might not have shown so much emotion, but it must be remembered that for the last three weeks since Edward had spoken to her, and during his subsequent illness, she had been very unhappy. The reserve of Humphrey, the expressions he had made use of, his repulse of Clara, and her not having seen anything of Edward during his illness, added to his sudden and unexpected departure without a word to her, had broken her spirits, and she sank beneath the load of sorrow.
Patience didn’t say anything, but she cried openly. She might not have expressed so much emotion, but it’s important to remember that in the three weeks since Edward had talked to her, and throughout his illness, she had been very unhappy. Humphrey’s aloofness, the things he had said, his rejection of Clara, and not having seen Edward at all while he was sick, plus his sudden and unexpected departure without a word to her, had overwhelmed her, and she felt crushed by her sadness.
The Intendant left her to recover herself before he again addressed her. When she had ceased sobbing, her father spoke to her in a very kind voice, begging her that she would not conceal anything from him, as it was most important to him that the real facts should be known.
The Intendant let her take a moment to gather herself before he spoke to her again. Once she stopped crying, her father gently urged her not to hide anything from him, emphasizing how important it was for him to know the truth.
“Now tell me, my child, what passed between Edward and you?”
“Now tell me, my child, what happened between you and Edward?”
“He told me, just before you came up to us that evening, that he loved me.”
“He told me, right before you came over to us that evening, that he loved me.”
“And what was your reply?”
“What's your response?”
“I hardly know, my dear father, what it was that I said. I did not like to be unkind to one who saved my life, and I did not choose to say what I thought, because—because—because he was of low birth; and how could I give encouragement to the son of a forester without your permission?”
“I honestly don't know, my dear father, what I actually said. I didn't want to be unkind to someone who saved my life, and I didn't want to say what I really thought because—because—because he came from a lower social class; and how could I support the son of a forester without your approval?”
“Then you rejected him?”
“Did you turn him down?”
“I suppose I did, or that he considered that I did so. He had a secret of importance that he would have confided to me, had you not interrupted us.”
“I guess I did, or he thought I did. He had an important secret that he would have shared with me if you hadn’t interrupted us.”
“And now, Patience, I must request you to answer me one question candidly. I do not blame you for your conduct, which was correct under the circumstances. I also had a secret which I perhaps ought to have confided; but I did consider that the confidence and paternal kindness with which I treated Edward would have been sufficient to point out to you that I could not have been very averse to an union—indeed, the freedom of communication which I allowed between you must have told you so: but your sense of duty and propriety has made you act as you ought to have done, I grant, although contrary to my real wishes.”
“And now, Patience, I need you to answer one question honestly. I don’t blame you for your actions; they were appropriate given the situation. I also had a secret that I probably should have shared with you; however, I thought the trust and fatherly kindness I showed to Edward would have made it clear to you that I wasn't against a union—actually, the open communication I allowed between you should have made that clear. But your sense of duty and what’s proper made you act as you should have, I admit, even if it was against what I truly wanted.”
“Your wishes, my father?” said Patience. “Yes—my wishes; there is nothing that I so ardently desired as an union between you and Edward; but I wished you to love him for his own merits.”
“Your wishes, Dad?” Patience asked. “Yes—my wishes; there’s nothing I wanted more than for you and Edward to be together, but I wanted you to genuinely care for him because of who he is.”
“I have done so, father,” replied Patience, sobbing again, “although I did not tell him so.”
“I did, Dad,” Patience answered, crying again, “even though I didn’t say it to him.”
The Intendant remained silent for some time, and then said—
The Intendant stayed quiet for a while, and then said—
“There is no cause for further concealment, Patience; I have only to regret that I was not more explicit sooner. I have long suspected, and have since been satisfied, that Edward Armitage is Edward Beverley, who, with his brother and sisters, were supposed to have been burnt to death at Arnwood.”
“There’s no reason to hide anything more, Patience; I just regret not being clearer about it sooner. I've suspected for a while, and I've come to believe, that Edward Armitage is actually Edward Beverley, who, along with his brother and sisters, was thought to have died in the fire at Arnwood.”
Patience removed her handkerchief from her face, and looked at her father with astonishment.
Patience took the handkerchief away from her face and stared at her father in shock.
“I tell you that I had a strong suspicion of it, my dear child, first, from the noble appearance, which no forest garb could disguise; but what gave me further conviction was, that when at Lymington I happened to fall in with one Benjamin, who had been a servant at Arnwood, and interrogated him closely. He really believed that the children were burnt; it is true that I asked him particularly relative to the appearance of the children—how many were boys and how many were girls, their ages, etcetera; but the strongest proof was, that the names of the four children corresponded with the names of the Children of the Forest, as well as their ages, and I went to the church register and extracted them. Now this was almost amounting to proof; for it was not likely that four children in the forest cottage should have the same ages and names as those of Arnwood. After I had ascertained this point, I engaged Edward, as you know, wishing to secure him; for I was once acquainted with his father, and at all events well acquainted with the Colonel’s merits. You remained in the house together, and it was with pleasure that I watched the intimacy between you; and then I exerted myself to get Arnwood restored to him. I could not ask it for him, but I prevented it being given to any other, by laying claim to it myself. Had Edward remained with us, all might have succeeded as I wished; but he would join in the unfortunate insurrection, and I knew it useless to prevent him, so I let him go. I found that he took the name of Beverley during the time he was with the king’s army, and when I was last in town I was told so by the commissioners, who wondered where he had come from; but the effect was, that it was now useless for me to request the estate for him, as I had wished to do—his having served in the royal army rendered it impossible. I therefore claimed it for myself, and succeeded. I had made up my mind that he was attached to you, and you were equally so to him; and as soon as I had the grant sent down, which was on the evening he addressed you, I made known to him that the property was given to me; and I added, on some dry questions being put to me by him, relative to the possibility of there being still existing an heir to the estate, that there was no chance of that, and that you would be the mistress of Arnwood. I threw it out as a hint to him, fancying that, as far as you were concerned, all would go well, and that I would explain to him my knowledge of who he was after he had made known his regard for you.”
“I tell you that I had a strong suspicion about it, my dear child, first because of the noble appearance that no forest clothes could hide. But what convinced me more was when I met a man named Benjamin in Lymington, who had worked as a servant at Arnwood, and I asked him a lot of questions. He honestly believed that the children were dead; it’s true I asked him specifically about the children’s appearances—how many were boys, how many were girls, their ages, and so on; but the strongest proof was that the names of the four children matched the names of the Children of the Forest, as well as their ages. I even checked the church register and got the information. This was nearly proof because it was unlikely that four children in that forest cottage had the same names and ages as those from Arnwood. Once I confirmed this, I hired Edward, as you know, wanting to ensure his loyalty because I used to know his father and was generally familiar with the Colonel’s reputation. You stayed in the house together, and I was glad to see the closeness between you; then I worked hard to get Arnwood restored to him. I couldn’t ask for it on his behalf, but I prevented it from being given to anyone else by claiming it myself. If Edward had stayed with us, everything could have turned out as I wanted; but he decided to join the ill-fated uprising, and I knew it would be pointless to stop him, so I let him go. I found out he took the name Beverley while he was with the king’s army, and when I was last in town, the commissioners mentioned it, wondering where he had come from; but now it was pointless for me to request the estate for him as I had planned—his service in the royal army made it impossible. So, I claimed it for myself and succeeded. I was sure that he was fond of you, and you felt the same way about him; and as soon as I received the grant, which was on the evening he spoke to you, I let him know that the property was given to me. When he asked me a few straight questions about whether there could still be an heir to the estate, I told him there was no chance of that and that you would be the mistress of Arnwood. I hinted at it, thinking that, for your sake, everything would be fine, and I would explain to him my knowledge of who he was after he expressed his feelings for you.”
“Yes, I see it all now,” replied Patience; “in one hour he is rejected by me, and in the next he is told that I have obtained possession of his property. No wonder that he is indignant, and looks upon us with scorn. And now he has left us: we have driven him into danger, and may never see him again. Oh, father! I am very, very miserable!”
“Yes, I get it now,” replied Patience; “in one hour I reject him, and the next he’s told that I’ve taken his property. No wonder he’s angry and looks at us with contempt. And now he’s gone: we’ve pushed him into danger, and we might never see him again. Oh, father! I’m so, so unhappy!”
“We must hope for the best, Patience. It is true that he has gone to the wars, but it does not therefore follow that he is to be killed. You are both very young—much too young to marry—and all may be explained. I must see Humphrey, and be candid with him.”
“We should hope for the best, Patience. It’s true that he has gone off to war, but that doesn’t mean he’s going to get killed. You’re both very young—way too young to get married—and everything can be explained. I need to talk to Humphrey and be honest with him.”
“But Alice and Edith,—where are they gone, father?”
“But where have Alice and Edith gone, Dad?”
“That I can inform you. I have a letter from Langton on the subject, for I begged him to find out. He says that there are two young ladies of the name of Beverley, who have been placed under the charge of his friends the Ladies Conynghame, who is aunt to Major Chaloner, who has been for some time concealed in the forest. But I have letters to write, my dear Patience. To-morrow, if I live and do well, I will ride over to the cottage to see Humphrey Beverley.”
"That I can tell you. I have a letter from Langton about it because I asked him to find out. He says there are two young women named Beverley, who are under the care of his friends, the Ladies Conynghame, who is the aunt of Major Chaloner, who has been hiding in the forest for a while. But I have letters to write, my dear Patience. Tomorrow, if I’m feeling well, I’ll ride over to the cottage to see Humphrey Beverley."
The Intendant kissed his daughter; and she left the room.
The Intendant kissed his daughter, and she walked out of the room.
Poor Patience! She was glad to be left to herself, and think over this strange communication. For many days she had felt how fond she had been of Edward, much more so than she had believed herself to be. “And now,” she thought, “if he really loves me, and hears my father’s explanation, he will come back again.” By degrees, she recovered her serenity, and employed herself in her quiet domestic duties.
Poor Patience! She was happy to be left alone and think about this strange message. For many days, she had realized how much she cared for Edward, way more than she had admitted to herself. “And now,” she thought, “if he really loves me and hears my father’s explanation, he will come back to me.” Gradually, she regained her calm and focused on her simple household tasks.
Mr Heatherstone rode over to the cottage the next day, where he found Humphrey busily employed as usual; and, what was very unusual, extremely grave. It was not a pleasant task for Mr Heatherstone to have to explain his conduct to so very young a man as Humphrey; but he felt that he could not be comfortable until the evil impression against him was removed, and he knew that Humphrey had a great deal of sterling good sense. His reception was cool; but when the explanation was made, Humphrey was more than satisfied, as it showed that the Intendant had been their best friend, and that it was from a delicacy on the part of Patience, rather than from any other cause, that the misunderstanding had occurred. Humphrey inquired if he had permission to communicate the substance of their conversation to his brother, and Mr Heatherstone stated that such was his wish and intention when he confided it to Humphrey. It is hardly necessary to say that Humphrey took the earliest opportunity of writing to Edward at the direction which Chaloner had left with him.
Mr. Heatherstone rode over to the cottage the next day, where he found Humphrey busy as usual; and, quite unusually, very serious. It wasn’t an easy task for Mr. Heatherstone to explain his actions to someone as young as Humphrey, but he felt uneasy until he cleared up the misunderstanding against him, knowing that Humphrey had a lot of common sense. His welcome was cool, but once he explained things, Humphrey was more than satisfied, as it turned out that the Intendant had been their best ally, and the misunderstanding stemmed from Patience's delicacy rather than anything else. Humphrey asked if he could share the gist of their conversation with his brother, and Mr. Heatherstone confirmed that was exactly his intention when he shared it with Humphrey. It goes without saying that Humphrey took the earliest opportunity to write to Edward at the address that Chaloner had given him.
Chapter Twenty Seven.
But we must follow Edward for a time. On his arrival at Paris he was kindly received by King Charles, who promised to assist his views in joining the army.
But we need to follow Edward for a while. When he arrived in Paris, King Charles welcomed him warmly and promised to help him achieve his goal of joining the army.
“You have to choose between two generals, both great in the art of war—Condé and Turenne; I have no doubt that they will be opposed to each other soon—that will be the better for you, as you will learn tactics from such great players.”
“You have to choose between two generals, both excellent in the art of war—Condé and Turenne; I have no doubt they’ll be facing off against each other soon—that’ll be better for you, as you will learn tactics from such skilled leaders.”
“Which would your majesty recommend me to follow?” inquired Edward.
“Which one would you recommend I follow, your majesty?” Edward asked.
“Condé is my favourite, and he will soon be opposed to this truculent and dishonest court, who have kept me here as an instrument to accomplish their own wishes, but who have never intended to keep their promises and place me on the English throne. I will give you letters to Condé and recollect that whatever general you take service under you will follow him, without pretending to calculate how far his movements may be right or wrong—that is not your affair. Condé is now just released from Vincennes; but, depend upon it, he will be in arms very soon.”
“Condé is my favorite, and he will soon stand against this aggressive and deceitful court, which has kept me here as a tool to serve their own desires, but has never had any intention of keeping their promises or putting me on the English throne. I will give you letters for Condé, and remember that no matter what general you join, you will follow him without trying to judge whether his actions are right or wrong—that’s not your concern. Condé has just been released from Vincennes; but trust me, he’ll be ready to fight very soon.”
As soon as he was furnished with the necessary credentials from the king Edward presented himself at the levée of the prince of Condé.
As soon as he received the necessary credentials from the king, Edward showed up at the prince of Condé's levée.
“You are here highly spoken of,” said the prince, “for so young a man. So you were at the affair of Worcester? We will retain you, for your services will be wanted by and by. Can you procure any of your countrymen?”
“You're really well-regarded here,” said the prince, “especially for someone so young. So you were at the event in Worcester? We’ll keep you on, as we’ll need your skills soon. Can you gather any of your fellow countrymen?”
“I know but of two that I can recommend from personal knowledge; but these two officers I can venture to pledge myself for.”
“I only know of two that I can recommend from personal experience, and I can confidently vouch for these two officers.”
“Any more?”
"Anything else?"
“That I cannot at present reply to your highness—but I should think it very possible.”
"Right now, I can’t respond to you, Your Highness, but I do believe it’s very possible."
“Bring me the officers to-morrow at this hour, Monsieur Beverley—au revoir.”
“Bring me the officers tomorrow at this time, Mr. Beverley—goodbye.”
The prince of Condé then passed on to speak to other officers and gentlemen who were waiting to pay their respects.
The prince of Condé then moved on to talk to other officers and gentlemen who were waiting to show their respect.
Edward went to Chaloner and Grenville, who were delighted with the intelligence which he brought them. The next day they were at the prince’s levée, and introduced by Edward.
Edward went to Chaloner and Grenville, who were thrilled with the news he shared. The next day, they attended the prince’s morning reception and were introduced by Edward.
“I am fortunate, gentlemen,” said the prince, “in securing the services of such fine young men. You will oblige me by enlisting as many of your countrymen as you may consider likely to do good service, and then follow me to Guienne, to which province I am now about to depart. Be pleased to put yourself into communication with the parties named in this paper, and after my absence you will receive from them every assistance and necessary supplies which may be required.”
“I’m lucky, gentlemen,” said the prince, “to have the support of such great young men. Please help me by recruiting as many of your fellow countrymen as you think will be useful, and then follow me to Guienne, to which province I’m about to leave. Kindly get in touch with the people listed in this paper, and after I’m gone, you will receive from them all the help and supplies you’ll need.”
A month after this interview, Condé, who had been joined by a great number of nobles, and had been reinforced by troops from Spain, set up the standard of revolt. Edward and his friends joined them, with about 300 English and Scotch, whom they had enlisted, and very soon afterwards Condé obtained the victory at Blenan, and in April 1652 advanced to Paris.
A month after this interview, Condé, who was joined by many nobles and reinforced by troops from Spain, raised the banner of revolt. Edward and his friends joined them, bringing with them about 300 English and Scots they had recruited, and soon after, Condé won the victory at Blenan and advanced to Paris in April 1652.
Turenne, who had taken the command of the French army, followed him, and a severe action was fought in the streets of the suburb D’Antoine, in which neither party had the advantage. But eventually Condé was beaten back by the superior force of Turenne; and not receiving the assistance he expected from the Spaniards, he fell back to the frontiers of Champagne.
Turenne, who had taken charge of the French army, pursued him, and a fierce battle took place in the streets of the D'Antoine suburb, where neither side gained the upper hand. However, Condé was eventually pushed back by Turenne's larger force; and since he did not get the help he expected from the Spaniards, he retreated to the Champagne frontier.
Previous to his departure from Paris, Edward had received Humphrey’s letter, explaining away the Intendant’s conduct; and the contents removed a heavy load from Edward’s mind; but he now thought of nothing but war, and although he cherished the idea of Patience Heatherstone, he was resolved to follow the fortunes of the prince as long as he could. He wrote a letter to the Intendant, thanking him for his kind feelings and intentions towards him, and he trusted that he might one day have the pleasure of seeing him again. He did not, however, think it advisable to mention the name of his daughter, except in inquiring after her health, and sending his respects. “It may be years before I see her again,” thought Edward, “and who knows what may happen?”
Before leaving Paris, Edward received a letter from Humphrey that explained the Intendant’s actions, which lifted a heavy weight from his mind. However, his thoughts were now consumed by war, and even though he held onto the idea of Patience Heatherstone, he was determined to follow the prince’s journey for as long as he could. He wrote a letter to the Intendant, expressing his gratitude for the kind feelings and intentions directed toward him, and hoped that he might one day have the pleasure of seeing him again. Nonetheless, he didn’t think it wise to mention his daughter’s name, except to inquire about her health and send his regards. “It might be years before I see her again,” Edward thought, “and who knows what could happen?”
The prince of Condé now had the command of the Spanish forces in the Netherlands; and Edward, with his friends, followed his fortunes, and gained his good-will: they were rapidly promoted.
The prince of Condé was now in charge of the Spanish forces in the Netherlands, and Edward, along with his friends, followed his lead and earned his favor: they quickly moved up the ranks.
Time flew on, and in the year 1654 the court of France concluded an alliance with Cromwell, and expelled King Charles from the French frontiers. The war was still carried on in the Netherlands. Turenne bore down Condé, who had gained every campaign; and the court of Spain, wearied with reverses, made overtures of peace, which were gladly accepted by the French.
Time passed quickly, and in 1654, the French court formed an alliance with Cromwell and drove King Charles away from the French borders. The war continued in the Netherlands. Turenne faced off against Condé, who had won every campaign; and the Spanish court, exhausted from defeats, offered peace, which the French happily accepted.
During these wars Cromwell had been named Protector, and had shortly afterwards died.
During these wars, Cromwell was appointed Protector and soon after that, he passed away.
Edward, who but rarely heard from Humphrey, was now anxious to quit the army and go to the king, who was in Spain; but to leave his colours while things were adverse was impossible.
Edward, who rarely heard from Humphrey, was now eager to leave the army and go to the king, who was in Spain; but it was impossible to abandon his position while things were tough.
After the peace and the pardon of Condé by the French king, the armies were disbanded, and the three adventurers were free. They took their leave of the prince, who thanked them for their long and meritorious services; and they then hastened to King Charles, who had left Spain and come to the Low Countries. At the time of their joining the king, Richard, the son of Cromwell, who had been nominated Protector, had resigned, and everything was ready for the Restoration.
After the peace treaty and the pardon of Condé by the French king, the armies were disbanded, and the three adventurers were free. They said their goodbyes to the prince, who thanked them for their long and commendable service; then they quickly went to King Charles, who had left Spain and arrived in the Low Countries. At the time they joined the king, Richard, the son of Cromwell, who had been named Protector, had stepped down, and everything was in place for the Restoration.
On the 15th of May 1660 the news arrived that Charles had been proclaimed king on the 8th, and a large body of gentlemen went to invite him over. The king sailed from Scheveling, was met at Dover by General Monk, and conducted to London, which he entered amidst the acclamations of the people, on the 29th of the same month.
On May 15, 1660, the news came in that Charles had been declared king on the 8th, and a large group of gentlemen went to invite him over. The king sailed from Scheveling, was welcomed at Dover by General Monk, and was taken to London, where he arrived to cheers from the people on the 29th of that month.
We may leave the reader to suppose that Edward, Chaloner, and Grenville were among the most favoured of those in his train. As the procession moved slowly along the Strand, through a countless multitude, the windows of all the houses were filled with well-dressed ladies, who waved their white kerchiefs to the king and his attendant suite. Chaloner, Edward, and Grenville, who rode side by side as gentlemen in waiting, were certainly the most distinguished among the king’s retinue.
We can assume that Edward, Chaloner, and Grenville were among the most favored of those in his company. As the procession moved slowly along the Strand, through an enormous crowd, the windows of all the houses were filled with elegantly dressed ladies, who waved their white handkerchiefs to the king and his entourage. Chaloner, Edward, and Grenville, who rode side by side as gentlemen in attendance, were definitely the most distinguished members of the king’s retinue.
“Look, Edward,” said Chaloner, “at those two lovely girls at yon window. Do you recognise them?”
“Hey, Edward,” said Chaloner, “check out those two beautiful girls at that window. Do you know them?”
“Indeed I do not. Are they any of our Paris beauties?”
“Of course not. Are they any of our beautiful people from Paris?”
“Why, thou insensible and unnatural animal! They are thy sisters, Alice and Edith: and do you not recognise behind them my good aunts Conynghame?”
“Why, you senseless and unnatural creature! They are your sisters, Alice and Edith: don’t you recognize my good aunts Conynghame behind them?”
“It is so, I believe,” replied Edward. “Yes, now that Edith smiles, I’m sure it is they.”
“It’s true, I think,” Edward replied. “Yeah, now that Edith is smiling, I’m certain it’s them.”
“Yes,” replied Grenville, “there can be no doubt of that; but will they, think you, recognise us?”
“Yes,” replied Grenville, “there’s no doubt about that; but do you think they will recognize us?”
“We shall see,” replied Edward, as they now approached within a few yards of the window; for while they had been speaking the procession had stopped.
“We'll see,” replied Edward, as they got within a few yards of the window; because while they were talking, the procession had come to a halt.
“Is it possible,” thought Edward, “that these can be the two girls in russet gowns that I left at the cottage? And yet it must be. Well, Chaloner, to all appearance, your good aunts have done justice to their charge.”
“Is it possible,” thought Edward, “that these are the two girls in brown dresses that I left at the cottage? And yet it must be. Well, Chaloner, it seems your good aunts have taken good care of their responsibility.”
“Nature has done more, Edward. I never thought that they would have grown into such lovely girls as they have, although I always thought that they were handsome.”
“Nature has done more, Edward. I never imagined they would grow into such beautiful girls as they have, even though I always thought they were pretty.”
As they passed Edward caught the eye of Edith, and smiled.
As they walked by, Edward locked eyes with Edith and smiled.
“Alice, that’s Edward!” said Edith, so loud as to be heard by the king, and all near him.
“Alice, that’s Edward!” Edith said, loud enough for the king and everyone nearby to hear.
Alice and Edith rose and waved their handkerchiefs, but they were obliged to cease, and put them to their eyes.
Alice and Edith stood up and waved their handkerchiefs, but they had to stop and bring them to their eyes.
“Are those your sisters, Edward?” said the king.
“Are those your sisters, Edward?” asked the king.
“They are, your majesty.”
“They are, Your Majesty.”
The king rose in his stirrups, and made a low obeisance to the window where they were standing.
The king stood up in his stirrups and bowed slightly to the window where they were standing.
“We shall have some court beauties, Beverley,” said the king, looking at him over his shoulder.
“We're going to have some beautiful women at court, Beverley,” said the king, glancing back at him.
As soon as the ceremonies were over, and they could escape from their attendance on the king’s person, Edward and his two friends went to the house in which resided the Ladies Conynghame and his sisters.
As soon as the ceremonies ended and they could get away from being with the king, Edward and his two friends went to the house where the Ladies Conynghame and his sisters lived.
We pass over the joy of this meeting after so many years’ absence, and the pleasure which it gave to Edward to find his sisters grown such accomplished and elegant young women. That his two friends, who were, as the reader will recollect, old acquaintances of Alice and Edith, were warmly received, we hardly need say.
We skip over the joy of this reunion after so many years apart and the happiness it brought Edward to see his sisters becoming such talented and graceful young women. It's probably obvious that his two friends, who, as you might remember, were old friends of Alice and Edith, were warmly welcomed.
“Now, Edward, who do you think was here to-day—the reigning belle, and the toast of all the gentlemen?”
“Now, Edward, who do you think was here today—the reigning beauty and the favorite of all the guys?”
“Indeed! I must be careful of my heart. Dear Edith, who is she?”
“Absolutely! I need to be cautious with my heart. Dear Edith, who is she?”
“No less than one with whom you were formerly well acquainted, Edward—Patience Heatherstone.”
“No less than someone you used to know well, Edward—Patience Heatherstone.”
“Patience Heatherstone,” cried Edward, “the toast of all London!”
“Patience Heatherstone,” shouted Edward, “the star of all London!”
“Yes; and deservedly so, I can assure you: but she is as good as she is handsome, and, moreover, treats all the gay gallants with perfect indifference. She is staying with her uncle, Sir Ashley Cooper; and her father is also in town, for he called here with her to-day.”
“Yes; and rightly so, I promise you: but she is as good as she is beautiful, and, on top of that, she treats all the charming guys with complete indifference. She is staying with her uncle, Sir Ashley Cooper; and her father is also in town because he came here with her today.”
“When did you hear from Humphrey, Edith?”
“When did you hear from Humphrey, Edith?”
“A few days back. He has left the cottage now, altogether.”
“A few days ago. He has completely left the cottage now.”
“Indeed! Where does he reside then?”
“Really! Where does he live then?”
“At Arnwood. The house has been rebuilt, and I understand is a very princely mansion. Humphrey has charge of it, until it is ascertained to whom it is to belong.”
“At Arnwood. The house has been rebuilt, and I hear it’s a very grand mansion. Humphrey is in charge of it until it’s determined who it will belong to.”
“It belongs to Mr Heatherstone, does it not?” replied Edward.
“It belongs to Mr. Heatherstone, right?” replied Edward.
“How can you say so, Edward? You received Humphrey’s letters a long while ago.”
“How can you say that, Edward? You got Humphrey’s letters a while ago.”
“Yes, I did; but let us not talk about it any more, my dear Edith. I am in great perplexity.”
“Yes, I did; but let’s not discuss it anymore, my dear Edith. I'm really confused.”
“Nay, dear brother, let us talk about it,” said Alice, who had come up and overheard the latter portion of the conversation.
“Nah, dear brother, let’s talk about it,” said Alice, who had come over and overheard the last part of the conversation.
“What is your perplexity?”
“What’s confusing you?”
“Well,” replied Edward, “since it is to be so, let us sit down and talk over the matter. I acknowledge the kindness of Mr Heatherstone, and feel that all he asserted to Humphrey is true; still I do not like that I should be indebted to him for a property which is mine, and that he has no right to give. I acknowledge his generosity, but I do not acknowledge his right of possession. Nay, much as I admire, and I may say, fond as I am (for time has not effaced the feeling) of his daughter, it still appears to me that, although not said, it is expected that she is to be included in the transfer; and I will accept no wife on such conditions.”
“Well,” Edward replied, “since it’s going to be like this, let’s sit down and discuss it. I appreciate Mr. Heatherstone's kindness and believe everything he told Humphrey is true; however, I don’t like the idea of being indebted to him for a property that’s rightfully mine and that he has no claim to give. I recognize his generosity, but I don’t accept his right to possess it. Moreover, as much as I admire his daughter, and I can honestly say I’m quite fond of her (that feeling hasn’t faded over time), it still seems to me that, although it hasn’t been said outright, there’s an expectation that she’ll be part of the deal; and I won’t accept a wife under those terms.”
“That is to say, because all you wish for, your property and a woman you love, are offered you in one lot, you will not accept them; they must be divided, and handed over to you in two!” said Alice, smiling.
"Basically, since everything you want—your stuff and the woman you love—are all offered to you together, you refuse to take them. They need to be split up and given to you separately!" Alice said with a smile.
“You mistake, dearest; I am not so foolish; but I have a certain pride, which you cannot blame. Accepting the property from Mr Heatherstone is receiving a favour, were it given as a marriage portion with his daughter. Now, why should I accept as a favour what I can claim as a right? It is my intention of appealing to the king and demanding the restoration of my property. He cannot refuse it.”
“You're mistaken, my dear; I’m not that foolish. I have a certain pride, which you can’t fault me for. Accepting the property from Mr. Heatherstone would be like accepting a favor, especially if it were given as a marriage portion with his daughter. So, why should I accept something as a favor that I can claim as my right? I plan to appeal to the king and demand the return of my property. He can't deny it.”
“Put not your trust in princes, brother,” replied Alice. “I doubt if the king, or his council, will consider it advisable to make so many discontented as to restore property which has been so long held by others, and by so doing create a host of enemies. Recollect also that Mr Heatherstone and his brother-in-law Sir Ashley Cooper have done the king much more service than you ever have, or can do. They have been most important agents in his restoration, and the king’s obligations to them are much greater than they are to you. Besides, merely for what may be called a point of honour, for it is no more, in what an unpleasant situation will you put his majesty! At all events, Edward, recollect you do not know what are the intentions of Mr Heatherstone; wait and see what he proffers first.”
“Don’t put your trust in princes, brother,” Alice replied. “I doubt the king or his council will think it wise to make so many people unhappy by restoring property that has been in the hands of others for so long, and in doing so, create a bunch of enemies. Remember also that Mr. Heatherstone and his brother-in-law Sir Ashley Cooper have done much more for the king than you ever have or can. They played key roles in his return to power, and the king owes them much more than he does to you. Besides, just for what could be called a point of honor, and it’s really no more than that, what an awkward position will you put his majesty in! In any case, Edward, remember you don’t know what Mr. Heatherstone’s intentions are; just wait and see what he offers first.”
“But, my dear sister, it appears to me that his intentions are evident. Why has he rebuilt Arnwood? He is not going to surrender my property and make me a present of the house.”
“But, my dear sister, it seems to me that his intentions are clear. Why has he rebuilt Arnwood? He isn’t going to give up my property and gift me the house.”
“The reason for rebuilding the mansion was good. You were at the wars; it was possible that you might or that you might not return. He said this to Humphrey, who has all along been acting as his factotum in the business; and recollect, at the time that Mr Heatherstone commenced the rebuilding of the mansion, what prospect was there of the restoration of the king, or of your ever being in a position to apply for the restoration of your property? I believe, however, that Humphrey knows more of Mr Heatherstone’s intentions than he has made known to us; and I therefore say again, my dear Edward, make no application till you ascertain what Mr Heatherstone’s intentions may be.”
“The reason for rebuilding the mansion was valid. You were at war; it was uncertain if you would return. He mentioned this to Humphrey, who has always been assisting him with the project; and remember, when Mr. Heatherstone started the mansion's reconstruction, what hope was there for the king's restoration, or for you to reclaim your property? I believe, though, that Humphrey knows more about Mr. Heatherstone’s plans than he has shared with us; so I say again, my dear Edward, don't make any applications until you find out what Mr. Heatherstone's intentions are.”
“Your advice is good, my dear Alice, and I will be guided by it,” replied Edward.
“Your advice is great, my dear Alice, and I will follow it,” replied Edward.
“And now let me give you some advice for your friends, Masters Chaloner and Grenville. That much of their property has been taken away and put into other hands, I know; and probably they expect it will be restored upon their application to the king. Those who hold the property think so too, and so far it is fortunate. Now, from wiser heads than mine, I have been told that these applications will not be acceded to, as is supposed; but, at the same time, if they were to meet the parties, and close with them at once, before the king’s intentions are known, they would recover their property at a third or a quarter of the value. Now is their time: even a few days’ delay may make a difference. They can easily obtain a delay for the payment of the moneys. Impress that upon them, my dear Edward, and let them, if possible, be off to their estates to-morrow and make the arrangements.”
“And now let me give you some advice for your friends, Masters Chaloner and Grenville. I know that a lot of their property has been taken and handed over to others, and they probably expect it to be returned when they ask the king. The people who currently hold the property think so too, which is somewhat fortunate. However, I've been informed by wiser people than myself that these requests likely won't be granted as they believe; but at the same time, if they were to meet with the parties and settle with them right away, before the king’s intentions are known, they could get their property back for a third or a quarter of its value. Now is their chance: even a few days’ delay could make a difference. They can easily get a delay on the payments. Make sure to impress that upon them, my dear Edward, and if possible, they should leave for their estates tomorrow to make the necessary arrangements.”
“That is advice which must be followed,” replied Edward. “We must go now, and I will not fail to communicate it to them this very night.”
“That’s advice we need to follow,” Edward replied. “We have to go now, and I’ll make sure to tell them tonight.”
We may as well here inform the reader that the advice was immediately acted upon, and that Chaloner and Grenville recovered all their estates at about five years’ purchase.
We might as well inform the reader that the advice was acted on right away, and that Chaloner and Grenville got back all their property at around five years' purchase.
Edward remained at court several days. He had written to Humphrey, and had despatched a messenger with the letter, but the messenger had not yet returned. The court was now one continual scene of fêtes and gaiety. On the following day a drawing-room was to be held, and Edward’s sisters were to be presented. Edward was standing, with many others of the suite, behind the chair of the king, amusing himself with the presentations as they took place, and waiting for the arrival of his sisters. Chaloner and Grenville were not with him, they had obtained leave to go into the country, for the object we have before referred to—when his eyes caught, advancing towards the king, Mr Heatherstone, who led his daughter Patience. That they had not perceived him was evident; indeed her eyes were not raised once, from the natural timidity felt by a young woman in the presence of royalty. Edward half concealed himself behind one of his companions, that he might gaze upon her without reserve. She was indeed a lovely young person, but little altered, except having grown taller and more rounded and perfect in her figure; and her court-dress displayed proportions which her humble costume at the New Forest had concealed, or which time had not matured. There was the same pensive sweet expression in her face, which had altered little; but the beautiful rounded arms, the symmetrical fall of the shoulders, and the proportion of the whole figure, was a surprise to him; and Edward, in his own mind, agreed that she might well be the reigning toast of the day.
Edward stayed at court for several days. He had written to Humphrey and sent a messenger with the letter, but the messenger hadn’t returned yet. The court was now a continuous scene of celebrations and excitement. The next day, a drawing-room was scheduled, and Edward’s sisters were to be presented. Edward was standing with many others from the court behind the king’s chair, enjoying the presentations as they happened and waiting for his sisters to arrive. Chaloner and Grenville were not with him; they had been granted permission to go to the countryside for the purpose we mentioned earlier—when he noticed Mr. Heatherstone approaching the king, leading his daughter Patience. It was clear they hadn’t seen him; in fact, she didn’t lift her eyes at all, the natural shyness a young woman feels in front of royalty holding her back. Edward partially hid behind one of his companions so he could look at her without embarrassment. She was truly a beautiful young woman, noticeably taller and with a more rounded and perfect figure, which her previous simple attire in the New Forest had obscured, or which time had not yet fully developed. Her face still held the same thoughtful, sweet expression it always had; however, the graceful curves of her arms, the way her shoulders fell, and the overall proportion of her figure surprised him, and Edward privately thought that she could easily be the belle of the day.
Mr Heatherstone advanced and made his obeisance, and then his daughter was led forward, and introduced by a lady unknown to Edward. After he had saluted her, the king said, loud enough for Edward to hear—
Mr. Heatherstone stepped forward and bowed, and then his daughter was brought out and introduced by a lady Edward didn't recognize. After he greeted her, the king said, loud enough for Edward to hear—
“My obligations to your father are great. I trust that the daughter will often grace our court.” Patience made no reply, but passed on; and, soon afterwards, Edward lost sight of her in the crowd. If there ever had been any check to Edward’s feelings towards Patience—and time and absence have their effect upon the most ardent of lovers—the sight of her so resplendent in beauty acted upon him like magic; and he was uneasy till the ceremony was over, and he was enabled to go to his sisters.
“My obligations to your father are significant. I hope that his daughter will often visit our court.” Patience said nothing in response and continued on; soon after, Edward lost track of her in the crowd. If there had ever been a pause in Edward’s feelings for Patience—and time and distance affect even the most passionate lovers—the sight of her, so radiant and beautiful, worked on him like magic; he felt restless until the ceremony ended, and he could go see his sisters.
When he entered the room he found himself in the arms of Humphrey, who had arrived with the messenger. After the greetings were over, Edward said—
When he walked into the room, he found himself being hugged by Humphrey, who had come in with the messenger. After the greetings were done, Edward said—
“Alice, I have seen Patience, and I fear I must surrender at discretion. Mr Heatherstone may make his own terms; I must waive all pride rather than lose her. I thought that I had more control over myself; but I have seen her, and feel that my future happiness depends upon obtaining her as a wife. Let her father but give me her, and Arnwood will be but a trifle in addition!”
“Alice, I’ve seen Patience, and I’m afraid I have to give in. Mr. Heatherstone can set his own conditions; I’d rather set aside my pride than lose her. I thought I had more self-control, but after seeing her, I realize my future happiness relies on marrying her. If her father will just let me have her, then Arnwood will be just a small bonus!”
“With respect to the conditions upon which you are to possess Arnwood,” said Humphrey, “I can inform you what they are. They are wholly unshackled, further than that you are to repay by instalments the money expended in the building of the house. This I am empowered to state to you, and I think you will allow that Mr Heatherstone has fully acted up to what he stated were his views when he first obtained a grant of the property.”
“Regarding the terms for you to own Arnwood,” said Humphrey, “I can tell you what they are. They are completely unrestricted, except that you need to pay back in installments the money used to build the house. I'm authorized to share this with you, and I think you’ll agree that Mr. Heatherstone has completely followed through on what he said were his intentions when he first got the property.”
“He has, indeed,” replied Edward.
“He really has,” replied Edward.
“As for his daughter, Edward, you have yet to ‘win her and wear her,’ as the saying is. Her father will resign the property to you as yours by right; but you have no property in his daughter, and I suspect that she will not be quite so easily handed over to you.”
“As for his daughter, Edward, you still need to ‘win her and wear her,’ as the saying goes. Her father will give the property to you as yours by right; but you don’t have any claim to his daughter, and I doubt she’ll be so easily given to you.”
“But why should you say so, Humphrey? Have we not been attached from our youth?”
“But why would you say that, Humphrey? Haven't we been close since we were young?”
“Yes, it was a youthful passion, I grant; but recollect, nothing came of it, and years have passed away. It is now seven years since you quitted the forest, and in your letters to Mr Heatherstone you made no remark upon what had passed between you and Patience. Since that, you have never corresponded or sent any messages; and you can hardly expect that a girl, from the age of seventeen to twenty-four, will cherish the image of one who, to say the least, had treated her with indifference. That is my view of the matter, Edward. It may be wrong.”
“Yes, it was a youthful passion, I admit; but remember, nothing came of it, and years have gone by. It’s been seven years since you left the forest, and in your letters to Mr. Heatherstone, you didn't mention anything about what happened between you and Patience. Since then, you haven't corresponded or sent any messages; and you can’t really expect a girl, from the age of seventeen to twenty-four, to hold on to the memory of someone who, at the very least, treated her with indifference. That’s how I see it, Edward. I could be wrong.”
“And it may be true,” replied Edward mournfully.
“And it might be true,” Edward replied sadly.
“Well, my view is different,” replied Edith. “You know, Humphrey, how many offers Patience Heatherstone has had, and has every day, I may say. Why has she refused them all? In my opinion, because she has been constant to a proud brother of mine, who does not deserve her!”
“Well, I see it differently,” replied Edith. “You know, Humphrey, how many offers Patience Heatherstone has had, and how many she gets every day, I might add. Why has she turned them all down? I think it’s because she has remained loyal to a proud brother of mine, who doesn’t deserve her!”
“It may be so, Edith,” replied Humphrey. “Women are riddles—I only argued upon the common sense of the thing.”
“It might be true, Edith,” replied Humphrey. “Women are mysteries—I was just making a point based on common sense.”
“Much you know about women,” replied Edith. “To be sure, you do not meet many in the New Forest, where you have lived all your life.”
“Sure, you know a lot about women,” replied Edith. “After all, you haven’t met many in the New Forest, where you've lived your whole life.”
“Very true, my dear sister; perhaps that is the reason that the New Forest has had such charms for me.”
“Very true, my dear sister; maybe that's why the New Forest has always enchanted me.”
“After that speech, sir, the sooner you get back again the better!” retorted Edith. But Edward made a sign to Humphrey, and they beat a retreat.
“After that speech, sir, the sooner you get back the better!” shot back Edith. But Edward signaled to Humphrey, and they fell back.
“Have you seen the Intendant, Humphrey?”
“Have you seen the Intendant, Humphrey?”
“No; I was about to call upon him, but I wanted to see you first.”
“No; I was about to visit him, but I wanted to see you first.”
“I will go with you. I have not done him justice,” replied Edward, “and yet I hardly know how to explain to him—”
“I'll go with you. I haven't given him the credit he deserves,” Edward replied, “but I'm not sure how to explain to him—”
“Say nothing, but meet him cordially; that will be explanation sufficient.”
“Say nothing, but greet him warmly; that will be explanation enough.”
“I shall meet him as one whom I shall always revere, and feel that I owe a deep debt of gratitude. What must he think of my not having called upon him?”
“I’ll meet him as someone I’ll always respect and feel like I owe a huge debt of gratitude to. What must he think of me not having visited him?”
“Nothing. You hold a place at court. You may not have known that he was in London, as you have never met him; your coming with me will make it appear so. Tell him that I have just made known to you his noble and disinterested conduct.”
“Nothing. You have a position at court. You might not have known he was in London since you've never met him; coming with me will make it look that way. Tell him I just informed you of his noble and selfless actions.”
“You are right—I will. I fear, however, Humphrey, that you are right, and Edith wrong, as regards his daughter.”
“You're right—I will. However, I’m afraid, Humphrey, that you’re right and Edith is wrong when it comes to his daughter.”
“Nay, Edward, recollect that I have, as Edith observed, passed my life in the woods.”
“Nay, Edward, remember that I have, as Edith pointed out, spent my life in the woods.”
Edward was most kindly received by Mr Heatherstone. Edward, on Mr Heatherstone repeating to him his intentions relative to Arnwood, expressed his sense of that gentleman’s conduct, simply adding—
Edward was warmly welcomed by Mr. Heatherstone. When Mr. Heatherstone repeated his plans regarding Arnwood, Edward acknowledged the gentleman's actions, simply adding—
“You may think me impetuous, sir; but I trust you will believe me grateful.”
"You might see me as rash, sir; but I hope you will recognize my gratitude."
Patience coloured up and trembled when Edward first saw her. Edward did not refer to the past for some time after they had renewed their acquaintance. He wooed her again, and won her. Then all was explained.
Patience blushed and shook when Edward first laid eyes on her. For a while after they reconnected, Edward didn't mention the past. He pursued her again and won her over. Then everything became clear.
About a year after the Restoration there was a fête at Hampton Court, given in honour of three marriages taking place—Edward Beverley to Patience Heatherstone, Chaloner to Alice, and Grenville to Edith; and, as his majesty himself said, as he gave away the brides, “Could loyalty be better rewarded?”
About a year after the Restoration, there was a celebration at Hampton Court to honor three weddings happening—Edward Beverley to Patience Heatherstone, Chaloner to Alice, and Grenville to Edith; and, as the king himself said while giving away the brides, “Could loyalty be better rewarded?”
But our young readers will not be content if they do not hear some particulars about the other personages who have appeared in our little history. Humphrey must take the first place. His love of farming continued. Edward gave him a large farm, rent free; and in a few years Humphrey saved up sufficient to purchase a property for himself. He then married Clara Ratcliffe, who has not appeared lately on the scene, owing to her having been, about two years before the Restoration, claimed by an elderly relation, who lived in the country, and whose infirm state of health did not permit him to quit the house. He left his property to Clara, about a year after her marriage to Humphrey. The cottage in the New Forest was held by, and eventually made over to, Pablo, who became a very steady character, and in the course of time married a young girl from Arnwood, and had a houseful of young gipsies. Oswald, so soon as Edward came down to Arnwood, gave up his place in the New Forest, and lived entirely with Edward as his steward; and Phoebe also went to Arnwood, and lived to a good old age, in the capacity of housekeeper, her temper becoming rather worse than better as she advanced in years.
But our young readers won't be satisfied if they don't hear some details about the other characters who have appeared in our little story. Humphrey takes the spotlight first. His love for farming continued. Edward gave him a large farm, rent-free; and in a few years, Humphrey saved enough to buy a property for himself. He then married Clara Ratcliffe, who hasn’t been around lately because about two years before the Restoration, she was claimed by an elderly relative living in the countryside, whose poor health prevented him from leaving the house. He left his property to Clara about a year after she married Humphrey. The cottage in the New Forest was held by Pablo, who eventually took it over and became a very reliable guy. In time, he married a young girl from Arnwood and had a whole bunch of kids. Oswald, as soon as Edward arrived at Arnwood, gave up his place in the New Forest and worked entirely with Edward as his steward. Phoebe also went to Arnwood and lived to a good old age as the housekeeper, her temper getting a bit worse as she got older.
This is all that we have been able to collect relative to the several parties; and so now we must say farewell.
This is everything we've been able to gather about the different parties, and now we must say goodbye.
The End.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!